5. Prayers And Connection With Masjids

IN SAHIH BUKHARI

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 8: Salat (Prayer)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 1. How As-Salât (prayer) was prescribed on the night of Al-Isrâ’ (miraculous night journey) of the Prophet, to Jerusalem (and then to the heavens).

1:345 Narrated by Abu Dhar
Allah’s Apostle said, “While I was at Mecca the roof of my house was opened and Gabriel descended, opened my chest, and washed it with Zam-zam water. Then he brought a golden tray full of wisdom and faith and having poured its contents into my chest, he closed it. Then he took my hand and ascended with me to the nearest heaven, when I reached the nearest heaven, Gabriel said to the gatekeeper of the heaven, ‘Open (the gate).’The gatekeeper asked, ‘Who is it?’Gabriel answered: ‘Gabriel.’He asked, ‘Is there anyone with you?’

Gabriel replied, ‘Yes, Muhammad I is with me.’He asked, ‘Has he been called?’ Gabriel said, ‘Yes.’ So the gate was opened and we went over the nearest heaven and there we saw a man sitting with some people on his right and some on his left. When he looked towards his right, he laughed and when he looked toward his left he wept. Then he said, ‘Welcome! O pious Prophet and pious son.’ I asked Gabriel, ‘Who is he?’ He replied, ‘He is Adam and the people on his right and left are the souls of his offspring. Those on his right are the people of Paradise and those on his left are the people of Hell and when he looks towards his right he laughs and when he looks towards his left he weeps.’ Then he ascended with me till he reached the second heaven and he (Gabriel) said to its gatekeeper, ‘Open (the gate).’

The gatekeeper said to him the same as the gatekeeper of the first heaven had said and he opened the gate. Anas said: “Abu Dhar added that the Prophet met Adam, Idris, Moses, Jesus and Abraham, he (Abu Dhar) did not mention on which heaven they were but he mentioned that he (the Prophet ) met Adam on the nearest heaven and Abraham on the sixth heaven. Anas said, “When Gabriel along with the Prophet passed by Idris, the latter said, ‘Welcome! O pious Prophet and pious brother.’ The Prophet asked, ‘Who is he?’ Gabriel replied, ‘He is Idris.” The Prophet added, “I passed by Moses and he said, ‘Welcome! O pious Prophet and pious brother.’ I asked Gabriel, ‘Who is he?’ Gabriel replied, ‘He is Moses.’ Then I passed by Jesus and he said, ‘Welcome! O pious brother and pious Prophet.’ I asked, ‘Who is he?’ Gabriel replied, ‘He is Jesus. Then I passed by Abraham and he said, ‘Welcome! O pious Prophet and pious son.’ I asked Gabriel, ‘Who is he?’ Gabriel replied, ‘He is Abraham. The Prophet added, ‘Then Gabriel ascended with me to a place where I heard the creaking of the pens.”

Ibn Hazm and Anas bin Malik said: The Prophet said, “Then Allah enjoined fifty prayers on my followers when I returned with this order of Allah, I passed by Moses who asked me, ‘What has Allah enjoined on your followers?’ I replied, ‘He has enjoined fifty prayers on them.’ Moses said, ‘Go back to your Lord (and appeal for reduction) for your followers will not be able to bear it.’ (So I went back to Allah and requested for reduction) and He reduced it to half. When I passed by Moses again and informed him about it, he said, ‘Go back to your Lord as your followers will not be able to bear it.’ So I returned to Allah and requested for further reduction and half of it was reduced. I again passed by Moses and he said to me: ‘Return to your Lord, for your followers will not be able to bear it. So I returned to Allah and He said, ‘These are five prayers and they are all (equal to) fifty (in reward) for My Word does not change.’ I returned to Moses and he told me to go back once again. I replied, ‘Now I feel shy of asking my Lord again.’ Then Gabriel took me till we ” reached Sidrat-il-Muntaha (Lote tree of; the utmost boundry) which was shrouded in colors, indescribable. Then I was admitted into Paradise where I found small (tents or) walls (made) of pearls and its earth was of musk.”

1:346 Narrated by ‘Aisha
the mother of believers: Allah enjoined the prayer when He enjoined it, it was two Rakat only (in every prayer) both when in residence or on journey. Then the prayers offered on journey remained the same, but (the Rakat of) the prayers for non-travellers were increased.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 2. It is obligatory to wear the clothes while offering As-Salât (the prayer).

1:350 Narrated by ‘Umar bin Abi Salama
The Prophet prayed in one garment and crossed its ends.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 3. To offer As-Salât (the prayers) with a single garment wrapped round the body.

1:353 Narrated by Abu Murra
(the freed slave of Um Hani) Um Hani, the daughter of Abi Talib said, “I went to Allah’s Apostle in the year of the conquest of Mecca and found him taking a bath and his daughter Fatima was screening him. I greeted him. He asked, ‘Who is she?’ I replied, ‘I am Um Hani bint Abi Talib.’ He said, ‘Welcome! O Um Hani.’ When he finished his bath he stood up and prayed eight Rak at while wearing a single garment wrapped round his body and when he finished I said, ‘O Allah’s Apostle ! My brother has told me that he will kill a person whom I gave shelter and that person is so and so the son of Hubaira.’ The Prophet said, ‘We shelter the person whom you have sheltered.’ ” Um Ham added, “And that was before noon (Duha).”

1:354 Narrated by Abu Huraira
A person asked Allah’s Apostle about the offering of the prayer in a single garment. Allah’s Apostle replied, “Has every one of you got two garments?”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 4. If someone offers Salat (prayers) wrapped in a single garment he should cross its corners round his shoulders.

1:355 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “None of you should offer prayer in a single garment that does not cover the shoulders.”

1:356 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “Whoever prays in a single garment must cross its ends (over the shoulders).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 5. If the garment is tight (over the body).

1:357 Narrated by Said bin Al-Harith
I asked Jabir bin ‘Abdullah about praying in a single garment. He said, “I travelled with the Prophet during some of his journeys, and I came to him at night for some purpose and I found him praying. At that time, I was wearing a single garment with which I covered my shoulders and prayed by his side. When he finished the prayer, he asked, ‘O Jabir! What has brought you here?’ I told him what I wanted. When I finished, he asked, ‘O Jabir! What is this garment which I have seen and with which you covered your shoulders?’ I replied, ‘It is a (tight) garment.’ He said, ‘If the garment is large enough, wrap it round the body (covering the shoulders) and if it is tight (too short) then use it as an Izar (tie it around your waist only.)’ “

1:358 Narrated by Sahl
The men used to pray with the Prophet with their Izars tied around their necks as boys used to do; therefore the Prophet told the women not to raise their heads till the men sat down straight (while praying).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 6. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) in a Syrian cloak (made by infidels).

1:359 Narrated by Mughira bin Shu’ba
Once I was traveling with the Prophet and he said, “O Mughira! take this container of water.” I took it and Allah’s Apostle went far away till he disappeared. He answered the call of nature and was wearing a Syrian cloak. He tried to take out his hands from its sleeve but it was very tight so he took out his hands from under it. I poured water and he performed ablution like that for prayers and passed his wet hands over his Khuff (leather socks) and then prayed.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 7. It is disliked to be naked during As-Salât (the prayers).

1:360 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
While Allah’s Apostle was carrying stones (along) with the people of Mecca for (the building of) the Ka’ba wearing an Izar (waist-sheet cover), his uncle Al-‘Abbas said to him, “O my nephew! (It would be better) if you take off your Izar and put it over your shoulders underneath the stones.” So he took off his Izar and put it over his shoulders, but he fell unconscious and since then he had never been seen naked.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 8. Covering the private parts

1:363 Narrated by Ibn ‘Umar
A person asked Allah’s Apostle, “What should a Muhrim wear?” He replied, “He should not wear shirts, trousers, a burnus (a hooded cloak), or clothes which are stained with saffron or Wars (a kind of perfume). Whoever does not find a sandal to wear can wear Khuffs, but these should be cut short so as not to cover the ankles.

1:364 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet forbade two kinds of sales i.e. Al-Limais and An-Nibadh (the former is a kind of sale in which the deal is completed if the buyer touches a thing, without seeing or checking it properly and the latter is a kind of a sale in which the deal is completed when the seller throws a thing towards the buyer giving him no opportunity to see, touch or check it) and (the Prophet forbade) also Ishtimal-As-Samma’ and Al-Ihtiba’ in a single garment.

1:365 Narrated by Abu Huraira
On the Day of Nahr (10th of Dhul-Hijja, in the year prior to the last Hajj of the Prophet when Abu Bakr was the leader of the pilgrims in that Hajj) Abu Bakr sent me along with other announcers to Mina to make a public announcement: “No pagan is allowed to perform Hajj after this year and no naked person is allowed to perform the Tawaf around the Ka’ba. Then Allah’s Apostle sent ‘All to read out the Surat Bara’a (At-Tauba) to the people; so he made the announcement along with us on the day of Nahr in Mina: “No pagan is allowed to perform Hajj after this year and no naked person is allowed to perform the Tawaf around the Ka’ba.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 9. What is said about the thigh.

1:367 Narrated by ‘Abdul ‘Aziz
Anas said, ‘When Allah’s Apostle invaded Khaibar, we offered the Fajr prayer there yearly in the morning, when it was still dark. The Prophet rode and Abu Talha rode too and I was riding behind Abu Talha. The Prophet passed through the lane of Khaibar quickly and my knee was touching the thigh of the Prophet . He uncovered his thigh and I saw the whiteness of the thigh of the Prophet. When he entered the town, he said, ‘Allahu Akbar! Khaibar is ruined. Whenever we approach near a (hostile) nation (to fight) then evil will be the morning of those who have been warned.’ He repeated this thrice. The people came out for their jobs and some of them said, ‘Muhammad (has come).’ (Some of our companions added, “With his army.”)

We conquered Khaibar, took the captives, and the booty was collected. Dihya came and said, ‘O Allah’s Prophet! Give me a slave girl from the captives.’ The Prophet said, ‘Go and take any slave girl.’ He took Safiya bint Huyai. A man came to the Prophet and said, ‘O Allah’s Apostles! You gave Safiya bint Huyai to Dihya and she is the chief mistress of the tribes of Quraiza and An-Nadir and she befits none but you.’ So the Prophet said, ‘Bring him along with her.’ So Dihya came with her and when the Prophet saw her, he said to Dihya, ‘Take any slave girl other than her from the captives.’ Anas added: The Prophet then manumitted her and married her.” Thabit asked Anas, “O Abu Hamza! What did the Prophet pay her (as Mahr)?” He said, “Her self was her Mahr for he manumitted her and then married her.” Anas added, “While on the way, Um Sulaim dressed her for marriage (ceremony) and at night she sent her as a bride to the Prophet . So the Prophet was a bridegroom and he said, ‘Whoever has anything (food) should bring it.’ He spread out a leather sheet (for the food) and some brought dates and others cooking butter. (I think he (Anas) mentioned As-SawTq). So they prepared a dish of Hais (a kind of meal). And that was Walima (the marriage banquet) of Allah’s Apostle .”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 10. In how many (what sort of) clothes a woman should offer Salât (prayer)? (‘Ikrima said,” If she can cover all her body with one garment, it is sufficient”.

1:368 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Allah’s Apostle used to offer the Fajr prayer and some believing women covered with their veiling sheets used to attend the Fajr prayer with him and then they would return to their homes unrecognized .

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 11. If a person offered Salât (prayer) in a dress with marks.

1:369 Narrated by ‘Aisha
The Prophet prayed in a Khamisa (a square garment) having marks. During the prayer, he looked at its marks. So when he finished the prayer he said, “Take this Khamisa of mine to Abu Jahm and get me his Inbijaniya (a woolen garment without marks) as it (the Khamisa) has diverted my attention from the prayer.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 12. If someone offers Salât (prayer) in a garment bearing marks of a cross or pictures, will the Salât (prayer) be annulled?

1:371 Narrated by Anas
‘Aisha had a Qiram (a thin marked woolen curtain) with which he had screened one side of her home. The Prophet said, “Take away this Qiram of yours, as its pictures are still displayed in front of me during my prayer (i.e. they divert my attention from the prayer).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 13. Whoever offered Salât (prayer) in a silk Farrâj (an outer garment opened at the back) and then took it off.

1:372 Narrated by ‘Uqba bin ‘Amir
The Prophet was given a silken Farruj as a present. He wore it while praying. When he had finished his prayer, he took it off violently as if with a strong aversion to it and said, “It is not the dress of Allah-fearing pious people.” [Al-Muttaqin: means pious and righteous persons who fear Allah , much (abstain from all kinds of sins and evil deeds which He has forbidden) and love Allah much (perform all kinds of good deeds which He has ordained)].”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 14. (It is permissible) to offer As-SaIât (the prayer) in a red garment.

1:373 Narrated by Abu Juhaifa
I saw Allah’s Apostle in a red leather tent and I saw Bilal taking the remaining water with which the Prophet had performed ablution. I saw the people taking the utilized water impatiently and whoever got some of it rubbed it on his body and those who could not get any took the moisture from the others’ hands. Then I saw Bilal carrying an ‘Anza (a spear-headed stick) which he planted in the ground. The Prophet came out tucking up his red cloak, and led the people in prayer and offered two Rakat (facing the Ka’ba) taking ‘Anza as a Sutra for his prayer. I saw the people and animals passing in front of him beyond the ‘Anza.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 15. (It is permissible) to offer As-Salât (the prayer) on roofs, a pulpit or wood.

1:374 Narrated by Abu Hazim
Sahl bin Sa’d was asked about the (Prophet’s) pulpit as to what thing it was made of? Sahl replied: “None remains alive amongst the people, who knows about it better than I. It was made of tamarisk (wood) of the forest. So and so, the slave of so and so prepared it for Allah’s Apostle . When it was constructed and place (in the Mosque), Allah’s Apostle stood on it facing the Qibla and said ‘Allahu Akbar’, and the people stood behind him (and led the people in prayer). He recited and bowed and the people bowed behind him. Then he raised his head and stepped back, got down and prostrated on the ground and then he again ascended the pulpit, recited, bowed, raised his head and stepped back, got down and prostrate on the ground. So, this is what I know about the pulpit.” Ahmad bin Hanbal said, “As the Prophet was at a higher level than the people, there is no harm according to the above-mentioned Hadith if the Imam is at a higher level than his followers during the prayers.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 16. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) on the Hasir (a mat that is made of the leaves of date-palm trees and is as long as or longer than a man’s stature).

1:377 Narrated by Ishaq
Anas bin Malik said, “My grand-mother Mulaika invited Allah’s Apostle for a meal which she herself had prepared. He ate from it and said, ‘Get up! I will lead you in the prayer.’ ” Anas added, “I took my Hasir, washed it with water as it had become dark because of long use and Allah’s Apostle stood on it. The orphan (Damira or Ruh) and I aligned behind him and the old lady (Mulaika) stood behind us. Allah’s Apostle led us in the prayer and offered two Rak’at and then left.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 17. To offer As-SaIât (prayer) on the bed.

1:379 Narrated by Abu Salama
‘Aisha the wife of the Prophet said, “I used to sleep in front of Allah’s Apostle and my legs were opposite his Qibla and in prostration he pushed my legs and I withdrew then and when he stood, I stretched them.’ ‘Aisha added, “In those days the houses were without lights.”

1:380 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Allah Apostle prayed while I was lying like a dead body on his family bed between him and his Qibla.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 18. To prostrate on a garment in scorching heat.

1:382 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
We used to pray with the Prophet and some of us used to place the ends of their clothes at the place of prostration because of scorching heat.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 19. To offer AsSalat (the prayer) with the shoes on.

1:383 Narrated by Abu Maslama
Said bin Yazid Al-Azdi: I asked Anas bin Malik whether the Prophet had ever, prayed with his shoes on. He replied “Yes.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 20. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) wearing Khiiff (leather socks).

1:384 Narrated by Ibrahim
Hammam bin Al-Harith said, “I saw Jarir bin ‘Abdullah urinating. Then he performed ablution and passed his (wet) hands over his Khuffs, stood up and prayed. He was asked about it. He replied that he had seen the Prophet doing the same.” They approved of this narration as Jarir was one of those who embraced Islam very late.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 21. During prostrations one should show his armpits and separate his forearms from his body.

1:385 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Malik
Ibn Buhaina, “When the Prophet prayed, he used to separate his arms from his body so widely that the whiteness of his armpits was visible.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 22. Superiority of (praying) facing the Qiblah [Ka’ba at Makka during the Salât (prayer)].

1:386 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Allah’s Apostle said, “Whoever prays like us and faces our Quibla and eats our slaughtered animals is a Muslim and is under Allah’s and His Apostle’s protection. So do not betray Allah by betraying those who are in His protection.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 23. The Statement of Allah “And take you (people) the Maqâm (place) of Ibrâhim (Abraham) [the stone on which Ibrãhim (Abraham) stood while he was building the Ka’bal as a place of Salat (prayer) [for some of your Salat (prayers), e.g. two Rak’at after the T’awaf of the Ka’ba at Makkah.” (V.2:125).

1:389 Narrated by ‘Amr bin Dmar
I asked Ibn ‘Umar, “Can a person who has performed the Tawaf around the Ka’ba for ‘Umra but has not performed the (Sa’i) Tawaf of Safa and Marwa, have a sexual relation with his wife?” Ibn ‘Umar replied “When the Prophet reached Mecca he performed the Tawaf around the Ka’ba (circumambulated it seven times) and offered a two-Rak’at prayer (at the place) behind the station (of Abraham) and then performed the Tawaf (Sa’i) of Safa and Marwa, and verily in Allah’s Apostle you have a good example.” Then we put the same question to Jabir bin ‘Abdullah and he too replied, “He should not go near his wife (for sexual relation) till he has finished the Tawaf of Safa and Marwa.”

1:391 Narrated by Ibn Abbas
When the Prophet entered the Ka’ba, he invoked Allah in each and every side of it and did not pray till he came out of it, and offered a two-Rak’at prayer facing the Ka’ba and said, “This is the Qibla.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 24. [During the obligatory Salât (prayers)] one should face the Qiblah (Ka’ba at Makka) wherever one may be.

1:392 Narrated by Bara’ bin ‘Azib
Allah’s Apostle prayed facing Baitul-Maqdis for sixteen or seventeen months but he loved to face the Ka’ba (at Mecca) so Allah revealed: “Verily, We have seen the turning of your face to the heaven!” (2:144) So the Prophet faced the Ka’ba and the fools amongst the people namely “the Jews” said, “What has turned them from their Qibla (Bait-ul-Maqdis) which they formerly observed”” (Allah revealed): “Say: ‘To Allah belongs the East and the West. He guides whom he will to a straight path’.” (2:142) A man prayed with the Prophet (facing the Ka’ba) and went out. He saw some of the Ansar praying the ‘Asr prayer with their faces towards Bait-ul-Maqdis, he said, “I bear witness that I prayed with Allah’s Apostle facing the Ka’ba.” So all the people turned their faces towards the Ka’ba.

1:393 Narrated by Jabir
Allah’s Apostle used to pray (optional, non-obligatory prayer) while riding on his mount (Rahila) wherever it turned, and whenever he wanted to pray the compulsory prayer he dismounted and prayed facing the Qibla.

1:394 Narrated by ‘Abdullah
The Prophet prayed (and the subnarrator Ibrahim said, “I do not know whether he prayed more or less than usual”), and when he had finished the prayers he was asked, “O Allah’s Apostle! Has there been any change in the prayers?” He said, “What is it?’ The people said, “You have prayed so much and so much.” So the Prophet bent his legs, faced the Qibla and performed two prostrations (of Sahu) and finished his prayers with Taslim (by turning his face to right and left saying: ‘As-Salamu’Alaikum-Warahmat-ullah’). When he turned his face to us he said, “If there had been anything changed in the prayer, surely I would have informed you but I am a human being like you and liable to forget like you. So if I forget remind me and if anyone of you is doubtful about his prayer, he should follow what he thinks to be correct and complete his prayer accordingly and finish it and do two prostrations (of Sahu).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 25. What has been said about (facing) the Qiblah (Ka’ba at Makka) and whoever considered that there was no need to repeat the Salat (prayer) if someone prayed by mistake facing a direction other than that of the Qiblah (Ka’ba at Makka).

1:395 Narrated by ‘Umar (bin Al-Khattab)
My Lord agreed with me in three things:

1. I said,”O Allah’s Apostle, I wish we took the station of Abraham as our praying place (for some of our prayers). So came the Divine Inspiration: And take you (people) the station of Abraham as a place of prayer (for some of your prayers e.g. two Rakat of Tawaf of Ka’ba)”. (2.125)

2. And as regards the (verse of) the veiling of the women, I said, ‘O Allah’s Apostle! I wish you ordered your wives to cover themselves from the men because good and bad ones talk to them.’ So the verse of the veiling of the women was revealed.

3. Once the wives of the Prophet made a united front against the Prophet and I said to them, ‘It may be if he (the Prophet) divorced you, (all) that his Lord (Allah) will give him instead of you wives better than you.’ So this verse (the same as I had said) was revealed.” (66.5).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 26. To scrape off the sputum from the mosque with the hand (using some tool or other, or using no tool).

1:399 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet saw some sputum in the direction of the Qibla (on the wall of the mosque) and he disliked that and the sign of disgust was apparent from his face. So he got up and scraped it off with his hand and said, “Whenever anyone of you stands for the prayer, he is speaking in private to his Lord or his Lord is between him and his Qibla. So, none of you should spit in the direction of the Qibla but one can spit to the left or under his foot.” The Prophet then took the corner of his sheet and spat in it and folded it and said, “Or you can do like this. “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 27. It is forbidden to spit on the right side while offering Salat(prayer).

1:403 Narrated by Abd Huraira and Abu Sa’id
Allah’s Apostle saw some expectoration on the wall of the mosque; he took gravel and scraped it off and said, “If anyone of you wanted to spit, he should neither spit in front of him nor on his right but could spit either on his left or under his left foot.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 28. The expiation for spitting in the mosque.

1:407 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet said, “Spitting in the mosque is a sin and its expiation is to bury it.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 29. Preaching of the Imâm to the people regarding the proper offering of (the prayer) and the mention of the Qiblah (Ka’ba at Makka).

1:410 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “Do you consider or see that my face is towards the Qibla? By Allah, neither your submissiveness nor your bowing is hidden from me, surely I see you from my back.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 30. Is it permissible to say, “Masjid (mosque) of Bani so and-so?”

1:412 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar
Allah’s Apostle ordered for a horse race; the trained horses were to run from a place called Al-Hafya’ to Thaniyat Al-Wada’ and the horses which were not trained were to run from Al-Thaniya to the Masjid (mosque of) Bani Zuraiq. The sub narrator added: Ibn Umar was one of those who took part in the race.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 31. The distribution (of goods or wealth) and the hanging of a cluster of dates in the mosque.

1:413 Narrated by Anas
Some goods came to Allah’s Apostle from Bahrain. The Prophet ordered the people to spread them in the mosque –it was the biggest amount of goods Allah’s Apostle had ever received. He left for prayer and did not even look at it. After finishing the prayer, he sat by those goods and gave from those to everybody he saw. Al-‘Abbas came to him and said, “O Allah’s Apostle! give me (something) too, because I gave ransom for myself and ‘Aqil” Allah’s Apostle told him to take. So he stuffed his garment with it and tried to carry it away but he failed to do so. He said, “O Allah’s Apostle! Order someone to help me in lifting it.” The Prophet refused. He then said to the Prophet: Will you please help me to lift it?” Allah’s Apostle refused. Then Al-‘Abbas threw some of it and tried to lift it (but failed). He again said, “O Allah’s Apostle Order someone to help me to lift it.” He refused. Al-‘Abbas then said to the Prophet: “Will you please help me to lift it?” He again refused. Then Al-‘Abbas threw some of it, and lifted it on his shoulders and went away. Allah’s Apostle kept on watching him till he disappeared from his sight and was astonished at his greediness. Allah’s Apostle did not get up till the last coin was distributed.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 32. About (taking) the mosques in the houses.

1:417 Narrated by ‘Itban bin Malik
(who was one of the companions of Allah’s Apostle and one of the Ansar’s who took part in the battle of Badr:) I came to Allah’s Apostle and said, “O Allah’s Apostle I have weak eyesight and I lead my people in prayers. When it rains the water flows in the valley between me and my people so I cannot go to their mosque to lead them in prayer. O Allah’s Apostle! I wish you would come to my house and pray in it so that I could take that place as a Musalla. Allah’s Apostle said. “Allah willing, I will do so.” Next day after the sun rose high, Allah’s Apostle and Abu Bakr came and Allah’s Apostle asked for permission to enter. I gave him permission and he did not sit on entering the house but said to me, “Where do you like me to pray?” I pointed to a place in my house. So Allah’s Apostle stood there and said, ‘Allahu Akbar’, and we all got up and aligned behind him and offered a two-Rak’at prayer and ended it with Taslim.

We requested him to stay for a meal called “Khazira” which we had prepared for him. Many members of our family gathered in the house and one of them said, “Where is Malik bin Al-Dukhaishin or Ibn Al-Dukhshun?” One of them replied, “He is a hypocrite and does not love Allah and His Apostle.” Hearing that, Allah’s Apostle said, “Do not say so. Haven’t you seen that he said, ‘None has the right to be worshipped but Allah’ for Allah’s sake only?” He said, “Allah and His Apostle know better. We have seen him helping and advising hypocrites.” Allah’s Apostle said, “Allah has forbidden the (Hell) fire for those who say, ‘None has the right to be worshiped but Allah’ for Allah’s sake only.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 33. Is it permissible to dig the graves of pagans of the Period of Ignorance, and to use that place as a mosque?

1:419 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Um Habiba and Um Salama mentioned about a church they had seen in Ethiopia in which there were pictures. They told the Prophet about it, on which he said, “If any religious man dies amongst those people they would build a place of worship at his grave and make these pictures in it. They will be the worst creature in the sight of Allah on the Day of Resurrection.”

1:420 Narrated by Anas
When the Prophet arrived Medina he dismounted at ‘Awali-i-Medina amongst a tribe called Banu ‘Amr bin ‘Auf. He stayed there For fourteen nights. Then he sent for Bani An-Najjar and they came armed with their swords. As if I am looking (just now) as the Prophet was sitting over his Rahila (Mount) with Abu Bakr riding behind him and all Banu An-Najjar around him till he dismounted at the courtyard of Abu Aiyub’s house.

The Prophet loved to pray wherever the time for the prayer was due even at sheep-folds. Later on he ordered that a mosque should be built and sent for some people of Banu-An-Najjar and said, “O Banu An-Najjar! Suggest to me the price of this (walled) piece of land of yours.” They replied, “No! By Allah! We do not demand its price except from Allah.” Anas added: There were graves of pagans in it and some of it was unleveled and there were some date-palm trees in it. The Prophet ordered that the graves of the pagans be dug out and the unleveled land be level led and the date-palm trees be cut down . (So all that was done). They aligned these cut date-palm trees towards the Qibla of the mosque (as a wall) and they also built two stone side-walls (of the mosque). His companions brought the stones while reciting some poetic verses. The Prophet was with them and he kept on saying, “There is no goodness except that of the Hereafter, O Allah! So please forgive the Ansars and the emigrants. “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 34. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) in the camel-yards (the places where the camels are stationed).

1:422 Narrated by Nafi
“I saw Ibn ‘Umar praying while taking his camel as a Sutra in front of him and he said, “I saw the Prophet doing the same.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 35. Whoever offered the Salât (prayer) with furnace or fire or any other worshipable thing in front of him but he intended the Salât (prayers) solely for Allah.

Narrated Anas
The Prophet said, “While I was offering Salát (prayer) the (Hell) Fire was displayed in front of me.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 36. The dislikeness of offering As-Salât (the prayer) in grave-yards.

1:424 Narrated by Ibn ‘Umar
The Prophet had said, “Offer some of your prayers (Nawafil) at home, and do not take your houses as graves.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 37.

1:427 Narrated by ‘Aisha and ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas
When the last moment of the life of Allah’s Apostle came he started putting his ‘Khamisa’ on his face and when he felt hot and short of breath he took it off his face and said, “May Allah curse the Jews and Christians for they built the places of worship at the graves of their Prophets.” The Prophet was warning (Muslims) of what those had done.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 38. Sleeping of a woman in the mosque (and residing in it).

1:430 Narrated by ‘Aisha
There was a black slave girl belonging to an ‘Arab tribe and they manumitted her but she remained with them. The slave girl said, “Once one of their girls (of that tribe) came out wearing a red leather scarf decorated with precious stones. It fell from her or she placed it somewhere. A kite passed by that place, saw it Lying there and mistaking it for a piece of meat, flew away with it. Those people searched for it but they did not find it. So they accused me of stealing it and started searching me and even searched my private parts.” The slave girl further said, “By Allah! while I was standing (in that state) with those people, the same kite passed by them and dropped the red scarf and it fell amongst them. I told them, ‘This is what you accused me of and I was innocent and now this is it.’ “

‘Aisha added: That slave girl came to Allah’s Apostle and embraced Islam. She had a tent or a small room with a low roof in the mosque. Whenever she called on me, she had a talk with me and whenever she sat with me, she would recite the following: “The day of the scarf (band) was one of the wonders of our Lord, verily He rescued me from the disbelievers’ town. ‘Aisha added: “Once I asked her, ‘What is the matter with you? Whenever you sit with me, you always recite these poetic verses.’ On that she told me the whole story. “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 39. Sleeping of men in the mosque.

1:432 Narrated by Sahl bin Sa’d
Allah’s Apostle went to Fatima’s house but did not find ‘Ali there. So he asked, “Where is your cousin?” She replied, “There was something between us and he got angry with me and went out. He did not sleep (mid-day nap) in the house.” Allah’s Apostle asked a person to look for him. That person came and said, “O Allah’s Apostle! He (Ali) is sleeping in the mosque.” Allah’s Apostle went there and ‘Ali was lying. His upper body cover had fallen down to one side of his body and he was covered with dust. Allah’s Apostle started cleaning the dust from him saying: “Get up! O Aba Turab. Get up! O Aba Turab (literally means: O father of dust).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 40. If one entered a mosque, one should pray two Rak’at before sitting.

1:435 Narrated by Abu Qatada Al-Aslami
Allah’s Apostle said, “If anyone of you enters a mosque, he should pray two Rakat before sitting.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 41. The construction of the (Prophet’s) mosque.

1:437 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar
In the life-time of Allah’s Apostle the mosque was built of adobes, its roof of the leaves of date-palms and its pillars of the stems of date-palms. Abu Bakr did not alter it. ‘Umar expanded it on the same pattern as it was in the lifetime of Allah’s Apostle by using adobes, leaves of date-palms and changing the pillars into wooden ones. ‘Uthman changed it by expanding it to a great extent and built its walls with engraved stones and lime and made its pillars of engraved stones and its roof of teak wood.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 42. To cooperate in building a mosque

1:438 Narrated by ‘Ikrima
Ibn ‘Abbas said to me and to his son ‘Ali, “Go to Abu Sa’id and listen to what he narrates.” So we went and found him in a garden looking after it. He picked up his Rida’, wore it and sat down and started narrating till the topic of the construction of the mosque reached. He said, “We were carrying one adobe at a time while ‘Ammar was carrying two. The Prophet saw him and started removing the dust from his body and said, “May Allah be Merciful to ‘Ammar. He will be inviting them (i.e. his murderers, the rebellious group) to Paradise and they will invite him to Hell-fire.” ‘Ammar said, “I seek refuge with Allah from affliction.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 43. (The superiority of) whoever built a mosque.

1:441 Narrated by ‘Ubdaidullah Al-Khaulani
I heard ‘Uthman bin ‘Affan saying, when people argued too much about his intention to reconstruct the mosque of Allah’s Apostle, “You have talked too much. I heard the Prophet saying, ‘Whoever built a mosque, (Bukair thought that ‘Asim, another subnarrator, added, “Intending Allah’s Pleasure”), Allah would build for him a similar place in Paradise.’

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 44. While passing through a mosque, (one had better) hold one’s arrowheads (with one’s hand).

1:442 Narrated by ‘Amr
I heard Jabir bin ‘Abdullah saying, “A man passed through the mosque carrying arrows. Allah’s Apostle said to him, ‘Hold them by their heads.’

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 45. Passing through a mosque (is permissible).

1:443 Narrated by Abu Burda bin ‘Abdulla
(on the authority of his father) The Prophet said, “Whoever passes through our mosques or markets with arrows should hold them by their heads lest he should injure a Muslim.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 46. (What is said about) reciting poetry in the mosque?

1:444 Narrated by Hassan bin Thabit Al-Ansari
I asked Abu Huraira “By Allah! Tell me the truth whether you heard the Prophet saying, ‘O Hassan! Reply on behalf of Allah’s Apostle. O Allah! Help him with the Holy Spirit.” Abu Huraira said, “Yes . “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 47. The presence of spearmen (with their spears) in the mosque (is permissible).

1:445 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Once I saw Allah’s Apostle at the door of my house while some Ethiopians were playing in the mosque (displaying their skill with spears). Allah’s Apostle was screening me with his Rida’ so as to enable me to see their display. (‘Urwa said that ‘Aisha said, “I saw the Prophet and the Ethiopians were playing with their spears.”)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 48. Asking a debtor to repay what he owes, and catching the – debtor in the mosque.

1:447 Narrated by Ka’b
In the mosque l asked Ibn Abi Hadrad to pay the debts which he owed to me and our voices grew louder. Allah’s Apostle heard that while he was in his house. So he came to us raising the curtain of his room and said, “O Ka’b!” I replied, “Labaik, O Allah’s Apostle!” He said, “O Ka’b! reduce your debt to one half,” gesturing with his hand. I said, “O Allah’s Apostle! I have done so.” Then Allah’s Apostle said (to Ibn Abi Hadrad), “Get up and pay the debt to him.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 49. Sweeping (cleaning) of the mosque and removing rags, dirt and sticks from it.

1:448 Narrated by Abu Huraira
A black man or a black woman used to sweep the mosque and he or she died. The Prophet asked about her (or him). He was told that she (or he) had died. He said, “Why did you not inform me? Show me his grave (or her grave).” So he went to her (his) grave and offered her (his) funeral prayer.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 50. The order of banning the trade of alcoholic drinks was issued in the mosque.

1:449 Narrated by ‘Aisha
When the verses of Surat “Al-Baqara”‘ about the usury Riba were revealed, the Prophet went to the mosque and recited them in front of the people and then banned the trade of alcohol.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 51. To fasten a prisoner or the debtor in the mosque.

1:450 Narrated by Abu Huraira
“The Prophet said, “Last night a big demon (afreet) from the Jinns came to me and wanted to interrupt my prayers (or said something similar) but Allah enabled me to overpower him. I wanted to fasten him to one of the pillars of the mosque so that all of you could See him in the morning but I remembered the statement of my brother Solomon (as stated in Quran): My Lord! Forgive me and bestow on me a kingdom such as shall not belong to anybody after me (38.35).” The sub narrator Rauh said, “He (the demon) was dismissed humiliated.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 52. To pitch a tent in the mosque for patients, etc.

1:452 Narrated by ‘Aisha
On the day of Al-Khandaq (battle of the Trench’ the medial arm vein of Sa’d bin Mu’ad was injured and the Prophet pitched a tent in the mosque to look after him. There was another tent for Banu Ghaffar in the mosque and the blood started flowing from Sa’d’s tent to the tent of Bani Ghaffar. They shouted, “O occupants of the tent! What is coming from you to us?” They found that Sa’d’ wound was bleeding profusely and Sa’d died in his tent.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 53. To take the camel inside the mosque if necessary

1:453 Narrated by Um Salama
I complained to Allah’s Apostle that I was sick. He told me to perform the Tawaf behind the people while riding. So I did so and Allah’s Apostle was praying beside the Ka’ba and reciting the Sura starting with “Wat-tur-wa-Kitabinmastur.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 54.

1:454 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Two of the companions of the Prophet departed from him on a dark night and were led by two lights like lamps (going in front of them from Allah as a miracle) lighting the way in front of them, and when they parted, each of them was accompanied by one of these lights till he reached their (respective) houses.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 55. Al-Khaukhah (a small door) and a path in the mosque.

1:455 Narrated by Abu Said Al-Khudri
The Prophet delivered a sermon and said, “Allah gave a choice to one of (His) slaves either to choose this world or what is with Him in the Hereafter. He chose the latter.” Abu Bakr wept. I said lo myself, “Why is this Sheikh weeping, if Allah gave choice to one (of His) slaves either to choose this world or what is with Him in the Here after and he chose the latter?” And that slave was Allah’s Apostle himself. Abu Bakr knew more than us. The Prophet said, “O Abu Bakr! Don’t weep. The Prophet added: Abu- Bakr has favored me much with his property and company. If I were to take a Khalil from mankind I would certainly have taken Abu Bakr but the Islamic brotherhood and friendship is sufficient. Close all the gates in the mosque except that of Abu Bakr.

1:456 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
“Allah’s Apostle in his fatal illness came out with a piece of cloth tied round his head and sat on the pulpit. After thanking and praising Allah he said, “There is no one who had done more favor to me with life and property than Abu Bakr bin Abi Quhafa. If I were to take a Khalil, I would certainly have taken Abu- Bakr but the Islamic brotherhood is superior. Close all the small doors in this mosque except that of Abu Bakr.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 56. The doors and locks of the Ka’ba and the mosques

1:457 Narrated by Nafi
Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Prophet arrived at Mecca and sent for ‘Uthman bin Talha. He opened the gate of the Ka’ba and the Prophet, Bilal, Usama bin Zaid and ‘Uthman bin Talha entered the Ka’ba and then they closed its door (from inside). They stayed there for an hour, and then came out.” Ibn ‘Umar added, “I quickly went to Bilal and asked him (whether the Prophet had prayed). Bilal replied, ‘He prayed in it.’ I asked, ‘Where?’ He replied, ‘Between the two pillars.’ “Ibn ‘Umar added, “I forgot to ask how many Rakat he (the Prophet) had prayed in the Ka’ba.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 57. The religious gatherings in circles and sitting in the mosque.

1:461 Narrated by Nafi’
Ibn ‘Umar said, “While the Prophet was on the pulpit, a man asked him how to offer the night prayers. He replied, ‘Pray two Rakat at a time and then two and then two and so on, and if you are afraid of the dawn (the approach of the time of the Fajr prayer) pray one Rak’a and that will be the witr for all the Rakat which you have offered.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “The last Rakat of the night prayer should be odd for the Prophet ordered it to be so.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 58. To lie flat (on the back) in the mosque.

1:464 Narrated by ‘Abbad bin Tamim
That his uncle said, “I saw Allah’s Apostle lying flat (on his back) in the mosque with one leg on the other.” Narrated Said bin Al-Musaiyab that ‘Umar and ‘Uthman used to do the same.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 59. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) in a mosque situated in a market.

1:466 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “The prayer offered in congregation is twenty five times more superior (in reward) to the prayer offered alone in one’s house or in a business center, because if one performs ablution and does it perfectly, and then proceeds to the mosque with the sole intention of praying, then for each step which he takes towards the mosque, Allah upgrades him a degree in reward and (forgives) crosses out one sin till he enters the mosque. When he enters the mosque he is considered in prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer and the angels keep on asking for Allah’s forgiveness for him and they keep on saying: ‘O Allah! Be Merciful to him, O Allah! Forgive him, as long as he keeps on sitting at his praying place and does not pass wind. (See Hadith No. 620).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 60. To clasp one’s hands by interlocking the fingers in the mosque or outside the mosque.

1:468 Narrated by Abu Musa
The Prophet said, “A faithful believer to a faithful believer is like the bricks of a wall, enforcing each other.” While (saying that) the Prophet clasped his hands, by interlacing his fingers.

1:469 Narrated by Ibn Sirin
Abu Huraira said, “Allah’s Apostle led us in one of the two ‘Isha’ prayers (Abu Huraira named that prayer but I forgot it).” Abu Huraira added, “He prayed two Rakat and then finished the prayer with Taslim. He stood up near a piece of wood Lying across the mosque and leaned on it in such a way as if he was angry. Then he put his right hand over the left and clasped his hands by interlacing his fingers and then put his right cheek on the back of his left hand. The people who were in haste left the mosque through its gates. They wondered whether the prayer was reduced. And amongst them were Abu Bakr and ‘Umar but they hesitated to ask the Prophet. A long-handed man called Dhul-Yadain asked the Prophet, ‘O Allah’s Apostle! Have you; forgotten or has the prayer been reduced?’ The Prophet replied, ‘I have neither forgotten nor has the prayer been reduced’ The Prophet added, ‘Is what Dhul Yadain has said true?’ They (the people) said, ‘Yes, it is true.’ The Prophet stood up again and led the prayer, completing the remaining prayer, forgotten by him, and performed Taslim, and then said, ‘Allahu Akbar.’ And then he did a prostration as he used to prostrate or longer than that. He then raised his head saying, ‘Allahu Akbar; he then again said, ‘Allahu Akbar’, and prostrated as he used to prostrate or longer than that. Then he raised his head and said, ‘Allahu Akbar.’ ” (The subnarrator added, “I think that they asked (Ibn Sirin) whether the Prophet completed the prayer with Taslim. He replied, “I heard that ‘Imran bin Husain had said, ‘Then he (the Prophet) did Taslim.”)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 8: Salat (Prayer)
CHAPTER 61. The mosques which are on the way to Al-Madina, and the places where the Prophet had offered Salat (prayers).

1:470 Narrated by Fudail bin Sulaiman
Musa bin ‘Uqba said, “I saw Salim bin ‘Abdullah looking for some places on the way and prayed there. He narrated that his father used to pray there, and had seen the Prophet praying at those very places.” Narrated Nafi’ on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar who said, “I used to pray at those places.” Musa the narrator added, “I asked Salim on which he said, ‘I agree with Nafi’ concerning those places, except the mosque situated at the place called Sharaf Ar-Rawha.”

1:471 Narrated by Unknown
Narrated Hadith is about the various places on the way from Medina to Mecca where the Prophet prayed and their In locations impossible to translate.

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 1. The Sutra of the Imâm is also a Sutra for those who are behind him

1:472 Narrated by Ibn ‘Umar
Whenever Allah’s Apostle came out on ‘Eid day, he used to order that a Harba (a short spear) to be planted in front of him (as a Sutra for his prayer) and then he used to pray facing it with the people behind him and used to do the same while on a journey. After the Prophet , this practice was adopted by the Muslim rulers (who followed his traditions).

1:473 Narrated by ‘Aun bin Abi Juhaifa
I heard my father saying, “The Prophet led us, and prayed a two-Rak’at Zuhr prayer and then a two-Rak’at ‘Asr prayer at Al-Batha’ with an ‘Anza (planted) in front of him (as a Sutra) while women and donkeys were passing in front of him (beyond that ‘Anza).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 2. What should be the distance between the person offering Salât (prayer) and the Sutra?

1:475 Narrated by Sahl (bin Sa’d)
The distance between the Musalla of Allah’s Apostle and the wall was just sufficient for a sheep to pass through

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 3. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) using an ‘Anaza (a spearheaded stick) (as a Sutra)

1:479 Narrated by Anas Ibn Malik
Whenever the Prophet went for answering the call of nature, I and another boy used to go after him with a staff, a stick or an ‘Anza and a tumbler of water and when he finished from answering the call of nature we would hand that tumbler of water to him.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 4. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) facing a pillar.

1:481 Narrated by Yazid bin Al ‘Ubaid
I used to accompany Salama bin Al-Akwa’ and he used to pray behind the pillar which was near the place where the Quran’s were kept I said, “O Abu Muslim! I see you always seeking to pray behind this pillar.” He replied, “I saw Allah’s Apostle always seeking to pray near that pillar.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 5. To offer non congregational AsSaIât (the prayers) between the pillars

1:484 Narrated by Nafi’
‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar said, “Allah’s Apostle entered the Ka’ba along with Usama bin Zaid, Bilal and ‘Uthman bin Talha Al-Hajabi and closed the door and stayed there for some time. I asked Bilal when he came out, ‘What did the Prophet do?’ He replied, ‘He offered prayer with one pillar to his left and one to his right and three behind.’ In those days the Ka’ba was supported by six pillars.” Malik said: “There were two pillars on his (the Prophet’s) right side.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 6. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) facing a Râhila (mount) a camel, a tree or a camel-saddle (etc. as a Sutra).

1:485 Narrated by Nafi
“The Prophet used to make his she-camel sit across and he would pray facing it (as a Sutra).” I asked, “What would the Prophet do if the she-camel was provoked and moved?” He said, “He would take its camel-saddle and put it in front of him and pray facing its back part (as a Sutra). And Ibn ‘Umar used to do the same.” (This indicates that one should not pray except behind a Sutra).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 7. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) facing a bed.

1:486 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Do you make us (women) equal to dogs and donkeys? While I used to lie in my bed, the Prophet would come and pray facing the middle of the bed. I used to consider it not good to stand in front of him in his prayers. So I used to slip away slowly and quietly from the foot of the bed till I got out of my guilt.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 8. The person offering Salât (prayer) should repulse that person who tries to pass in front of him.

1:488 Narrated by Abu Salih As-Samman
I saw Abu Said Al-Khudri praying on a Friday, behind something which acted as a Sutra. A young man from Bani Abi Mu’ait, wanted to pass in front of him, but Abu Said repulsed him with a push on his chest. Finding no alternative he again tried to pass but Abu Said pushed him with a greater force. The young man abused Abu Said and went to Marwan and lodged a complaint against Abu Said and Abu Said followed the young man to Marwan who asked him, “O Abu Said! What has happened between you and the son of your brother?” Abu Sa’id said to him, “I heard the Prophet saying, ‘If anybody amongst you is praying behind something as a Sutra and somebody tries to pass in front of him, then he should repulse him and if he refuses, he should use force against him for he is a satan.’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 9. The sin of a person who passes in front of a person offering the Salat (prayer).

1:489 Narrated by Busr bin Said
That Zaid bin Khalid sent him to Abi Juhaim to ask him what he had heard from Allah’s Apostle about a person passing in front of another person who was praying. Abu Juhaim replied, “Allah’s Apostle said, ‘If the person who passes in front of another person in prayer knew the magnitude of his sin he would prefer to wait for 40 (days, months or years) rather than to pass in front of him.” Abu An-Nadr said, “I do not remember exactly whether he said 40 days, months or years.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 10. To offer As-Salat (the prayer) behind a sleeping person.

1:491 Narrated by ‘Aisha
The Prophet used to pray while I was sleeping across in his bed in front of him. Whenever he wanted to pray Witr, he would wake me up and I would pray Witr.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 11. If a small girl is carried on one’s neck during As-SaIât (the prayer).

1:495 Narrated by Abu Qatada Al-Ansari
Allah’s Apostle was praying and he was carrying Umama the daughters of Zainab, the daughter of Allah’s Apostle and she was the daughter of ‘As bin Rabi’a bin ‘AbduShams. When he prostrated, he put her down and when he stood, he carried her (on his neck).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 9: Prayer Hall (Sutra)
CHAPTER 12. A woman can remove troublesome or offensive things from a person in the Salât (prayer).

1:499 Narrated by ‘Amr bin Maimuin
‘Abdullah bin Mas’ud said, “While Allah’s Apostle was praying beside the Ka’ba, there were some Quraish people sitting in a gathering. One of them said, ‘Don’t you see this (who does deeds just to show off)? Who amongst you can go and bring the dung, blood and the abdominal contents (intestines, etc). of the slaughtered camels of the family of so and so and then wait till he prostrates and put that in between his shoulders?’ The most unfortunate amongst them (‘Uqba bin Abi Mu’ait) went (and brought them) and when Allah’s Apostle prostrated, he put them between his shoulders. The Prophet remained in prostration and they laughed so much so that they fell on each other. A passerby went to Fatima, who was a young girl in those days. She came running and the Prophet was still in prostration. She removed them and cursed upon the Quraish on their faces. When Allah’s Apostle completed his prayer, he said, ‘O Allah! Take revenge on Quraish.’ He said so thrice and added, ‘O Allah! take revenge on ‘Amr bin Hisham, ‘Utba bin Rabia, Shaiba bin Rabi’a, Al-Walid bin’Utba, Umaiya bin Khalaf, ‘Uqba bin Abi Mu’ait and ‘Umar a bin Al-Walid.” Abdullah added, “By Allah! I saw all of them dead in the battle field on the day of Badr and they were dragged and thrown in the Qalib (a well) at Badr: Allah’s Apostle then said, ‘Allah’s curse has descended upon the people of the Qalib (well).

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 10: Times of Prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 1. The times of As-Salât (the prayers) and the superiority of offering SaIât (prayers) in time.

1:500 Narrated by Ibn Shihab
Once’Umar bin ‘Abdul ‘Aziz delayed the prayer and ‘Urwa bin Az-Zubair went to him and said, “Once in ‘Iraq, Al-MughTra bin Shu’ba delayed his prayers and Abi Mas’ud Al-Ansari went to him and said, ‘O Mughira! What is this? Don’t you know that once Gabriel came and offered the prayer (Fajr prayer) and Allah’s Apostle prayed too, then he prayed again (Zuhr prayer) and so did Allah’s Apostle and again he prayed (‘Asr prayers) and Allah’s Apostle did the same; again he prayed (Maghrib-prayer) and so did Allah’s Apostle and again prayed (‘Isha prayer) and so did Allah’s Apostle and (Gabriel) said, ‘I was ordered to do so (to demonstrate the prayers prescribed to you)?’”

‘Umar (bin ‘Abdul ‘AzTz) said to ‘Urwa, “Be sure of what you Say. Did Gabriel lead Allah’s Apostle at the stated times of the prayers?” ‘Urwa replied, “Bashir bin Abi Mas’ud narrated like this on the authority of his father.” Urwa added, “Aisha told me that Allah’s Apostle used to pray ‘Asr prayer when the sun-shine was still inside her residence (during the early time of ‘Asr).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 2. As-Sa1ât (the prayer) is expiation (of sins).

1:503 Narrated by Shaqiq
That he had heard Hudhaifa saying, “Once I was sitting with ‘Umar and he said, ‘Who amongst you remembers the statement of Allah’s Apostle about the afflictions?’ I said, ‘I know it as the Prophet had said it.’ ‘Umar said, ‘No doubt you are bold.’ I said, ‘The afflictions caused for a man by his wife, money, children and neighbor are expiated by his prayers, fasting, charity and by enjoining (what is good) and forbidding (what is evil).’ ‘Umar said, ‘I did not mean that but I asked about that affliction which will spread like the waves of the sea.’ I (Hudhaifa) said, ‘O leader of the faithful believers! You need not be afraid of it as there is a closed door between you and it.’ ‘Umar asked, Will the door be broken or opened?’ I replied, ‘It will be broken.’ ‘Umar said, ‘Then it will never be closed again.’ I was asked whether ‘Umar knew that door. I replied that he knew it as one knows that there will be night before the tomorrow morning. I narrated a Hadith that was free from any mis-statement” The subnarrator added that they deputed Masruq to ask Hudhaifa (about the door). Hudhaifa said, “The door was ‘Umar himself.”

1:504 Narrated by Ibn Mas’ud
A man kissed a woman (unlawfully) and then went to the Prophet and informed him. Allah revealed: And offer prayers perfectly At the two ends of the day And in some hours of the night (i.e. the five compulsory prayers). Verily! good deeds remove (annul) the evil deeds (small sins) (11.114). The man asked Allah’s Apostle, “Is it for me?” He said, “It is for all my followers.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 3. Superiority of offering As-Salât (the prayers) at the stated times.

1:505 Narrated by ‘Abdullah
I asked the Prophet “Which deed is the dearest to Allah?” He replied, “To offer the prayers at their early stated fixed times.” I asked, “What is the next (in goodness)?” He replied, “To be good and dutiful to your parents” I again asked, “What is the next (in goodness)?” He replied, ‘To participate in Jihad (religious fighting) in Allah’s cause.” ‘Abdullah added, “I asked only that much and if I had asked more, the Prophet would have told me more.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 4. The five Salát (prayers) are expiations (of sins).

1:506 Narrated by Abu Huraira
I heard Allah’s Apostle saying, “If there was a river at the door of anyone of you and he took a bath in it five times a day would you notice any dirt on him?” They said, “Not a trace of dirt would be left.” The Prophet added, “That is the example of the five prayers with which Allah blots out (annuls) evil deeds.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 5. A person in SaIât (prayer) is speaking in private to his Lord

1:509 Narrated by Anas
The Prophet said, “Do the prostration properly and do not put your fore-arms flat with elbows touching the ground like a dog. And if you want to spit, do not spit in front, nor to the right for the person in prayer is speaking in private to his Lord.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 6. In severe heat, pray Zuhr (noon prayer) when it becomes (a bit) cooler.

1:512 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “In very hot weather delay the Zuhr prayer till it becomes (a bit) cooler because the severity of heat is from the raging of Hell-fire. The Hell-fire of Hell complained to its Lord saying: O Lord! My parts are eating (destroying) one another. So Allah allowed it to take two breaths, one in the winter and the other in the summer. The breath in the summer is at the time when you feel the severest heat and the breath in the winter is at the time when you feel the severest cold.”

1:514 Narrated by Abu Dhar Al-Ghifar
We were with the Prophet on a journey and the Mu’adhdhin (call maker for the prayer) wanted to pronounce the Adhan (call) for the Zuhr prayer. The Prophet said, ‘Let it become cooler.” He again (after a while) wanted to pronounce the Adhan but the Prophet said to him, “Let it become cooler till we see the shadows of hillocks.” The Prophet added, “The severity of heat is from the raging of the Hell-fire, and in very hot weather pray (Zuhr) when it becomes cooler.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 7. The time of Zuhr prayer is when the sun declines (just after mid-day).

1:515 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Allah’s Apostle came out as the sun declined at mid-day and offered the Zuhr prayer. He then stood on the pulpit and spoke about the Hour (Day of Judgment) and said that in it there would be tremendous things. He then said, “Whoever likes to ask me about anything he can do so and I shall reply as long as I am at this place of mine. Most of the people wept and the Prophet said repeatedly, “Ask me.” Abdullah bin Hudhafa As-Sahmi stood up and said, “Who is my father?” The Prophet said, “Your father is Hudhafa.” The Prophet repeatedly said, “Ask me.” Then Umar knelt before him and said, “We are pleased with Allah as our Lord, Islam as our religion, and Muhammad as our Prophet.” The Prophet then became quiet and said, “Paradise and Hell-fire were displayed in front of me on this wall just now and I have never seen a better thing (than the former) and a worse thing (than the latter).”

1:516 Narrated by Abu Al-Minhal
Abu Barza said, “The Prophet used to offer the Fajr (prayer) when one could recognize the person sitting by him (after the prayer) and he used to recite between 60 to 100 Ayat (verses) of the Qur’an. He used to offer the Zuhr prayer as soon as the sun declined (at noon) and the ‘Asr at a time when a man might go and return from the farthest place in Medina and find the sun still hot. (The sub-narrator forgot what was said about the Maghrib). He did not mind delaying the ‘Isha prayer to one third of the night or the middle of the night.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 8. To delay the Zuhr prayer up to the ‘Asr time.

1:518 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
“The Prophet prayed eight Rakat for the Zuhr and ‘Asr, and seven for the Maghrib and ‘Isha prayers in Medina.” Aiyub said, “Perhaps those were rainy nights.” Anas said, “May be.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 9. The time of the ‘Asr prayer.

1:522 Narrated by Saiyar bin Salama
I along with my father went to Abu- Barza Al-Aslarrni and my father asked him, “How Allah’s Apostle used to offer the five compulsory congregational prayers?” Abu- Barza said, “The Prophet used to pray the Zuhr prayer which you (people) call the first one at mid-day when the sun had just declined The Asr prayer at a time when after the prayer, a man could go to the house at the farthest place in Medina (and arrive) while the sun was still hot. (I forgot about the Maghrib prayer). The Prophet Loved to delay the ‘Isha which you call Al- Atama and he disliked sleeping before it and speaking after it. After the Fajr prayer he used to leave when a man could recognize the one sitting beside him and he used to recite between 60 to 100 Ayat (in the Fajr prayer) .

1:523 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
We used to pray the Asr prayer and after that if someone happened to go to the tribe of Bani Amr bin Auf, he would find them still praying the Asr (prayer).

1:525 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Allah’s Apostle used to offer the ‘Asr prayer at a time when the sun was still hot and high and if a person went to Al-‘Awali (a place) of Medina, he would reach there when the sun was still high. Some of Al-‘Awali of Medina were about four miles or so from the town.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 10. One who misses the ‘Ar prayer (intentionally).

1:527 Narrated by Ibn ‘Umar
Allah’s Apostle said, “Whoever misses the ‘Asr prayer (intentionally) then it is as if he lost his family and property.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 11. One who omits (does not offer) the ‘Ar prayers (intentionally)

1:528 Narrated by Abu Al-Mahh
We were with Buraida in a battle on a cloudy day and he said, “Offer the ‘Asr prayer early as the Prophet said, “Whoever leaves the ‘Asr prayer, all his (good) deeds will be annulled.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 12. Superiority of the ‘Asr prayer.

1:529 Narrated by Qais
Jarir said, “We were with the Prophet and he looked at the moon–full-moon–and said, ‘Certainly you will see your Lord as you see this moon and you will have no trouble in seeing Him. So if you can avoid missing (through sleep or business, etc.) a prayer before the sun-rise (Fajr) and a prayer before sunset (‘Asr), you must do so.’ He then recited Allah’s Statement: And celebrate the praises Of your Lord before The rising of the sun And before (its) setting.” (50.39) Isma’il said, “Offer those prayers and do not miss them.”

1:530 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “Angels come to you in succession by night and day and all of them get together at the time of the Fajr and ‘Asr prayers. Those who have passed the night with you (or stayed with you) ascend (to the Heaven) and Allah asks them, though He knows everything about you, well, “In what state did you leave my slaves?” The angels reply: “When we left them they were praying and when we reached them, they were praying.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 13. Whoever got (or was able to pray) only one Rak’a of the ‘Asr prayer before sunset.

1:531 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “If anyone of you can get one Rak’a of the ‘Asr prayer before sunset, he should complete his prayer. If any of you can get one Rak’a of the Fajr prayer before sunrise, he should complete his prayer.”

1:532 Narrated by Salim bin ‘Abdullah
My father said, “I heard Allah’s Apostle saying, ‘The period of your stay as compared to the previous nations is like the period equal to the time between the ‘Asr prayer and sunset. The people of the Torah were given the Torah and they acted (upon it) till mid-day then they were exhausted and were given one Qirat (of gold) each. And then the people of the Gospel were given the Gospel and they acted (upon it) till the ‘Asr prayer then they were exhausted and were! given one Qirat each. And then we were given the Qur’an and we acted (upon it) till sunset and we were given two Qirats each. On that the people of both the scriptures said, ‘O our Lord! You have given them two Qirats and given us one Qirat, though we have worked more than they.’ Allah said, ‘Have I usurped some of your right?’ They said, ‘No.’ Allah said: “That is my blessing I bestow upon whomsoever I wish.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 14. The time of the Maghrib prayer (evening prayer).

1:534 Narrated by Rafi’ bin Khadij
We used to offer the Maghrib prayer with the Prophet and after finishing the prayer one of us may go away and could still see as Par as the spots where one’s arrow might reach when shot by a bow.

1:535 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
The Prophet used to pray the Zuhr at mid-day, and the ‘Asr at a time when the sun was still bright, the Maghrib after sunset (at its stated time) and the Isha at a variable time. Whenever he saw the people assembled (for Isha’ prayer) he would pray earlier and if the people delayed, he would delay the prayer. And they or the Prophet used to offer the Fajr Prayers when it still dark.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 15. Whoever disliked to call the Maghrib prayer as the ‘Ishâ’ prayer.

1:538 Narrated by ‘Abdullah Al-Muzani
The Prophet said, “Do not be influenced by bedouins regarding the name of your Maghrib prayer which is called ‘Isha’ by them.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 16. Superiority of the ‘Ishâ’ prayer.

1:541 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Allah’s Apostle once delayed the ‘Isha’ prayer and that was during the days when Islam still had not spread. The Prophet did not come out till ‘Umar informed him that the women and children had slept. Then he came out and said to the people of the mosque:”None amongst the dwellers of the earth has been waiting for it (‘Isha prayer) except you.”

1:542 Narrated by Abu Musa
My companions, who came with me in the boat and I landed at a place called Baqi Buthan. The Prophet was in Medina at that time. One of us used to go to the Prophet by turns every night at the time of the Isha prayer. Once I along with my companions went to the Prophet and he was busy in some of his affairs, so the ‘Isha’ prayer was delayed to the middle of the night He then came out and led the people (in prayer). After finishing from the prayer, he addressed the people present there saying, “Be patient! Don’t go away. Have the glad tiding. It is from the blessing of Allah upon you that none amongst mankind has prayed at this time save you.” Or said, “None except you has prayed at this time.” Abu Muisa added, ‘So we returned happily after what we heard from Alllah’s Apostle .”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 17. Sleeping before the ‘Ishâ’ prayer if (one is) overwhelmed by it (sleep).

1:544 Narrated by Ibn Shihab from ‘Urwa
‘Aisha said, “Once Allah’s Apostle delayed the ‘Isha’ prayer till ‘Umar reminded him by saying, “The prayer!” The women and children have slept. Then the Prophet came out and said, ‘None amongst the dwellers of the earth has been waiting for it (the prayer) except you.” Urwa said, “Nowhere except in Medina the prayer used to be offered (in those days).” He further said, “The Prophet used to offer the ‘Isha’ prayer in the period between the disappearance of the twilight and the end of the first third of the night.”

1:545 Narrated by Ibn Juraij from Nafi
‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar said, “Once Allah’s Apostle was busy (at the time of the ‘Isha’), so the prayer was delayed so much so that we slept and woke up and slept and woke up again. The Prophet came out and said, ‘None amongst the dwellers of the earth but you have been waiting for the prayer.”

Ibn ‘Umar did not find any harm in praying it earlier or in delaying it unless he was afraid that sleep might overwhelm him and he might miss the prayer, and sometimes he used to sleep before the ‘Isha’ prayer.

Ibn Juraij said, “I said to ‘Ata’, ‘I heard Ibn ‘Abbas saying: Once Allah’s Apostle delayed the ‘Isha’ prayer to such an extent that the people slept and got up and slept again and got up again. Then ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab I, stood up and reminded the Prophet I of the prayer.’ ‘Ata’ said, ‘Ibn ‘Abbas said: The Prophet came out as if I was looking at him at this time, and water was trickling from his head and he was putting his hand on his head and then said, ‘Hadn’t I thought it hard for my followers, I would have ordered them to pray (‘Isha’ prayer) at this time.’ I asked ‘Ata’ for further information, how the Prophet had kept his hand on his head as he was told by Ibn ‘Abbas. ‘Ata’ separated his fingers slightly and put their tips on the side of the head, brought the fingers downwards approximating them till the thumb touched the lobe of the ear at the side of the temple and the beard on the face. He neither slowed nor hurried in this action but he acted like that. The Prophet said: “Hadn’t I thought it hard for my followers I would have ordered them to pray at this time.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 18. Time of the ‘Ishâ’ prayer is up to the middle of the night.

1:546 Narrated by Anas
The Prophet delayed the’lsha’ prayer till midnight and then he offered the prayer and said, “The people prayed and slept but you have been in prayer as long as you have been waiting for it (the prayer).” Anas added: As if I am looking now at the glitter of the ring of the Prophet on that night.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 19. Superiority of the Fajr (morning) prayer.

1:548 Narrated by Abu Bakr bin Abi Musa
My father said, “Allah’s Apostle said, ‘Whoever prays the two cool prayers (‘Asr and Fajr) will go to Paradise.’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 20. Time of the Fajr (morning) prayer.

1:549 Narrated by Anas
Zaid bin Thabit said, “We took the “Suhur” (the meal taken before dawn while fasting is observed) with the Prophet and then stood up for the (morning) prayer.” I asked him how long the interval between the two (Suhur and prayer) was. He replied, ‘The interval between the two was just sufficient to recite fifty to Sixth ‘Ayat.”

1:551 Narrated by Sahl bin Sa’d
I used to take the “Suhur” meal with my family and hasten so as to catch the Fajr (morning prayer) with Allah’s Apostle.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 21. What is said regarding the offering of As-Salât (the prayer) after the Fajr prayer and before sunrise.

1:555 Narrated by ‘Umar
“The Prophet forbade praying after the Fajr prayer till the sun rises and after the ‘Asr prayer till the sun sets.”

1:557 Narrated by Hisham’s father
Ibn ‘Umar said, “Allah’s Apostle said, ‘Do not pray at the time of sunrise and at the time of sunset.’ ” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Allah’s Apostle said, ‘If the edge of the sun appears (above the horizon) delay the prayer till it becomes high, and if the edge of the sun disappears, delay the prayer till it sets (disappears completely).’ “

1:558 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle forbade two kinds of sales, two kinds of dresses, and two prayers. He forbade offering prayers after the Fajr prayer till the rising of the sun and after the ‘Asr prayer till its setting. He also forbade “Ishtimal-Assama” and “al-Ihtiba” in one garment in such a way that one’s private parts are exposed towards the sky. He also forbade the sales called “Munabadha” and “Mulamasa.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 22. One should not try to offer As-Salât (the prayer) just before sunset.

1:561 Narrated by Muawiya
You offer a prayer which I did not see being offered by Allah’s Apostle when we were in his company and he certainly had forbidden it (i.e. two Rakat after the Asr prayer).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 23. To pray the missed Salât (prayers) and the like after the ‘Asr prayer.

1:564 Narrated by ‘Aisha
By Allah, Who took away the Prophet. The Prophet never missed them (two Rakat) after the ‘Asr prayer till he met Allah and he did not meet Allah till it became heavy for him to pray while standing so he used to offer most of the prayers while sitting. (She meant the two Rakat after Asr) He used to pray them in the house and never prayed them in the mosque lest it might be hard for his followers and he loved what was easy for them .

1:566 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Allah’s Apostle never missed two Rakat before the Fajr prayer and after the Asr prayer openly and secretly.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 24. The Adhân for the Salât (prayer) after its stated time is over.

1:569 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Abi Qatada
My father said, “One night we were traveling with the Prophet and some people said, ‘We wish that Allah’s Apostle would take a rest along with us during the last hours of the night.’ He said, ‘I am afraid that you will sleep and miss the (Fajr) prayer.’ Bilal said, ‘I will make you get up.’ So all slept and Bilal rested his back against his Rahila and he too was overwhelmed (by sleep) and slept. The Prophet got up when the edge of the sun had risen and said, ‘O Bilal! What about your statement?’ He replied, ‘I have never slept such a sleep.’ The Prophet said, ‘Allah captured your souls when He wished, and released them when He wished. O Bilal! Get up and pronounce the Adhan for the prayer.’ The Prophet performed ablution and when the sun came up and became bright, he stood up and prayed.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 25. Whoever led the people in Salât (prayer) after its time was over.

1:570 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
On the day of Al-Khandaq (the battle of trench.) ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab came cursing the disbelievers of Quraish after the sun had set and said, “O Allah’s Apostle I could not offer the ‘Asr prayer till the sun had set.” The Prophet said, “By Allah! I, too, have not prayed.” So we turned towards Buthan, and the Prophet performed ablution and we too performed ablution and offered the ‘Asr prayer after the sun had set, and then he offered the Maghrib prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 26. One who forgets a Salât (prayer) should offer it when he remembers it.

1:571 Narrated by Anas
The Prophet said, “If anyone forgets a prayer he should pray that prayer when he remembers it. There is no expiation except to pray the same.” Then he recited: “Establish prayer for My (i.e. Allah’s) remembrance.” (20.14).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 27.

1:574 Narrated by Qurra bin Khalid
Once he waited for Al-Hasan and he did not show up till it was about the usual time for him to start his speech; then he came and apologized saying, “Our neighbors invited us.” Then he added, “Narrated Anas, ‘Once we waited for the Prophet till it was midnight or about midnight. He came and led the prayer, and after finishing it, he addressed us and said, ‘All the people prayed and then slept and you had been in prayer as long as you were waiting for it.” Al-Hasan said, “The people are regarded as performing good deeds as long as they are waiting for doing good deeds.” Al-Hasan’s statement is a portion of Anas’s Hadith from the Prophet .

Sahih Bukhari> Book 10: Times of Prayer
CHAPTER 28.

1:575 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar
The Prophet prayed one of the’lsha’ prayer in his last days and after finishing it with Taslim, he stood up and said, “Do you realize (the importance of) this night? Nobody present on the surface of the earth tonight would be living after the completion of one hundred years from this night.” The people made a mistake in grasping the meaning of this statement of Allah’s Apostle and they indulged in those things which are said about these narrators (i.e. some said that the Day of Resurrection will be established after 100 years etc.) But the Prophet said, “Nobody present on the surface of earth tonight would be living after the completion of 100 years from this night”; he meant “When that century (people of that century) would pass away.”

1:576 Narrated by Abu ‘Uthman
‘Abdur Rahman bin Abi Bakr said, “The Suffa Companions were poor people and the Prophet said, ‘Whoever has food for two persons should take a third one from them (Suffa companions). And whosoever has food for four persons he should take one or two from them’ Abu Bakr took three men and the Prophet took ten of them.”

‘Abdur Rahman added, my father my mother and I were there (in the house). (The sub-narrator is in doubt whether ‘Abdur Rahman also said, ‘My wife and our servant who was common for both my house and Abu Bakr’s house). Abu Bakr took his supper with the Prophet and remained there till the ‘Isha’ prayer was offered. Abu Bakr went back and stayed with the Prophet till the Prophet took his meal and then Abu Bakr returned to his house after a long portion of the night had passed.

Abu Bakr’s wife said, ‘What detained you from your guests (or guest)?’ He said, ‘Have you not served them yet?’ She said, ‘They refused to eat until you come. The food was served for them but they refused.” ‘Abdur Rahman added, “I went away and hid myself (being afraid of Abu Bakr) and in the meantime he (Abu Bakr) called me, ‘O Ghunthar (a harsh word)!’ and also called me bad names and abused me and then said (to his family), ‘Eat. No welcome for you.’ Then (the supper was served). Abu Bakr took an oath that he would not eat that food. The narrator added: By Allah, whenever any one of us (myself and the guests of Suffa companions) took anything from the food, it increased from underneath. We all ate to our fill and the food was more than it was before its serving.

Abu Bakr looked at it (the food) and found it as it was before serving or even more than that. He addressed his wife (saying) ‘O the sister of Bani Firas! What is this?’ She said, ‘O the pleasure of my eyes! The food is now three times more than it was before.’ Abu Bakr ate from it, and said, ‘That (oath) was from Satan’ meaning his oath (not to eat). Then he again took a morsel (mouthful) from it and then took the rest of it to the Prophet. So that meal was with the Prophet. There was a treaty between us and some people, and when the period of that treaty had elapsed the Prophet divided us into twelve (groups) (the Prophet’s companions) each being headed by a man. Allah knows how many men were under the command of each (leader). So all of them (12 groups of men) ate of that meal.”

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 1. How the Adhân for the Salât (prayer) was started.

1:578 Narrated by Ibn ‘Umar
When the Muslims arrived at Medina, they used to assemble for the prayer, and used to guess the time for it. During those days, the practice of Adhan for the prayers had not been introduced yet. Once they discussed this problem regarding the call for prayer. Some people suggested the use of a bell like the Christians, others proposed a trumpet like the horn used by the Jews, but ‘Umar was the first to suggest that a man should call (the people) for the prayer; so Allah’s Apostle ordered Bilal to get up and pronounce the Adhan for prayers.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 2. Pronouncing the wording of Adhân for the ‘alât (prayers) twice (in doubles)

1:579 Narrated by Anas
Bilal was ordered to repeat the wording of the Adhan for prayers twice, and to pronounce the wording of the Iqamas once except “Qad-qamat-is-Salat”.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 3. Superiority of the Adhân.

1:582 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “When the Adhan is pronounced Satan takes to his heels and passes wind with noise during his flight in order not to hear the Adhan. When the Adhan is completed he comes back and again takes to his heels when the Iqama is pronounced and after its completion he returns again till he whispers into the heart of the person (to divert his attention from his prayer) and makes him remember things which he does not recall to his mind before the prayer and that causes him to forget how much he has prayed.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 4. Raising the voice in pronouncing Adhân.

1:584 Narrated by Humaid
Anas bin Malik said, “Whenever the Prophet went out with us to fight (in Allah’s cause) against any nation, he never allowed us to attack till morning and he would wait and see: if he heard Adhan he would postpone the attack and if he did not hear Adhan he would attack them.” Anas added, “We reached Khaibar at night and in the morning when he did not hear the Adhan for the prayer, he (the Prophet ) rode and I rode behind Abi Talha and my foot was touching that of the Prophet. The inhabitants of Khaibar came out with their baskets and spades and when they saw the Prophet they shouted ‘Muhammad! By Allah, Muhammad and his army.’ When Allah’s Apostle saw them, he said, “Allahu-Akbar! Allahu-Akbar! Khaibar is ruined. Whenever we approach a (hostile) nation (to fight), then evil will be the morning of those who have been warned.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 6. What to say on hearing the Adhân.

1:585 Narrated by Abu Said Al-Khudri
Allah’s Apostle said, “Whenever you hear the Adhan, say what the Mu’adhdhin is saying.

1:586 Narrated by ‘Isa bin Talha
That he had heard Muawiya repeating the words of Adhan up to “Wa ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan Rasulul-lah (and I testify that Muhammad is Allah’s Apostle.)”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 7. Invocation at the time of Adhan.

1:588 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
Allah’s Apostle said, “Whoever after listening to the Adhan says, ‘Allahumma Rabba hadhihi-d-da’ watit-tammati was-salatil qa’imati, ati Muhammadan al-wasilata wal-fadilata, wab’ athhu maqaman mahmudan-il-ladhi wa’ adtahu (O Allah! Lord of this perfect call (of not ascribing partners to You) and of the regular prayer which is going to be established! Kindly give Muhammad the right of intercession and superiority and send him (on the Day of Judgment) to the best and the highest place in Paradise which You promised him)’, then intercession for me will be permitted for him on the Day of Resurrection”).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 8. To draw lots for pronouncing the Adhân.

1:589 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “If the people knew the reward for pronouncing the Adhan and for standing in the first row (in congregational prayers) and found no other way to get that except by drawing lots they would draw lots, and if they knew the reward of the Zuhr prayer (in the early moments of its stated time) they would race for it (go early) and if they knew the reward of ‘Isha’ and Fajr (morning) prayers in congregation, they would come to offer them even if they had to crawl.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 9. The Adhân pronounced by a blind man (is permissible) when there is a person to inform him about the time of the Salat (prayer).

1:591 Narrated by Salim bin Abdullah
My father said that Allah s Apostle said, “Bilal pronounces ‘Adhan at night, so keep on eating and drinking (Suhur) till Ibn Um Maktum pronounces Adhan.” Salim added, “He was a blind man who would not pronounce the Adhan unless he was told that the day had dawned.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 10. The Adhan after dawn (Al-Fajr).

1:592 Narrated by Hafsa
When the Muadh-dhin pronounced the Adhan for Fajr prayer and the dawn became evident the Prophet ordered a two Rakat light prayer (Sunna) before the Iqama of the compulsory (congregational) prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 11. The Adhân before dawn (Al-Fajr).

1:595 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Mas’ud
The Prophet said, “The Adhan pronounced by Bilal should not stop you from taking Suhur, for he pronounces the Adhan at night, so that the one offering the late night prayer (Tahajjud) from among you might hurry up and the sleeping from among you might wake up. It does not mean that dawn or morning has started.” Then he (the Prophet) pointed with his fingers and raised them up (towards the sky) and then lowered them (towards the earth) like this (Ibn Mas’ud imitated the gesture of the Prophet). Az-Zuhri gestured with his two index fingers which he put on each other and then stretched them to the right and left. These gestures illustrate the way real dawn appears. It spreads left and right horizontally. The dawn that appears in the high sky and lowers down is not the real dawn) .

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 12. Between every two calls (Adhân and Iqama) there is a Salât (prayer) (that is optional), for the one who wants to pray.

1:600 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Mughaffal
The prophet said, “There is a prayer between the two Adhans (Adhan and Iqama), there is a prayer between the two Adhans.” And then while saying it the third time he added, “For the one who wants to (pray).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 13. Whoever said that there should be one Mu’adhdhin in the journey.

1:601 Narrated by Malik bin Huwairth
I came to the Prophet with some men from my tribe and stayed with him for twenty nights. He was kind and merciful to us. When he realized our longing for our families, he said to us, “Go back and stay with your families and teach them the religion, and offer the prayer and one of you should pronounce the Adhan for the prayer when its time is due and the oldest one amongst you should lead the prayer.”

1:603 Narrated by Malik bin Huwairth
Two men came to the Prophet with the intention of a journey. The Prophet said, “When (both of) you set out, pronounce Adhan and then Iqama and the oldest of you should lead the prayer.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 14. If there are many travelers, Adhân and Iqâma should be pronounced, (the same is to be observed in ‘Arafat and Muzdalifa). And the saying of the Mu’adhdhin on a very cold and rainy night: “Ala Salli fir-Riial [Pray at your Ar-Rihâl (homes or camps)]”

1:605 Narrated by Nafi
Once in a cold night, Ibn ‘Umar pronounced the Adhan for the prayer at Dajnan (the name of a mountain) and then said, “Pray at your homes”, and informed us that Allah’s Apostle used to tell the Mu’adhdin to pronounce Adhan and say, “Pray at your homes” at the end of the Adhan on a rainy or a very cold night during the journey.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 15. The saying of a person: “We have missed As-Salât (the prayer)”

1:608 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Abi Qatada
My father said, “While we were praying with the Prophet he heard the noise of some people. After the prayer he said, ‘What is the matter?’ They replied ‘We were hurrying for the prayer.’ He said, ‘Do not make haste for the prayer, and whenever you come for the prayer, you should come with calmness, and pray whatever you get (with the people) and complete the rest which you have missed.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 16. When should the people get up for the Salat (prayer) if they see the Imam during the Iqâma?

1:610 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Abi Qatada
My father said. “Allah’s Apostle said, ‘If the Iqama is pronounced then do not stand for the prayer till you see me (in front of you).’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 17. If the Imâm is confronted with a problem after the Iqâma

1:615 Narrated by Anas
Once the Iqama was pronounced and the Prophet was talking to a man (in a low voice) in a corner of the mosque and he did not lead the prayer till (some of) the people had slept (dozed in a sitting posture) .

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 18. Congregational Salat (prayer) is obligatory.

1:617 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “By Him in Whose Hand my soul is I was about to order for collecting fire-wood (fuel) and then order Someone to pronounce the Adhan for the prayer and then order someone to lead the prayer then I would go from behind and burn the houses of men who did not present themselves for the (compulsory congregational) prayer. By Him, in Whose Hands my soul is, if anyone of them had known that he would get a bone covered with good meat or two (small) pieces of meat present in between two ribs, he would have turned up for the ‘Isha’ prayer.’

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 19. Superiority of the congregational Salât (prayers)

1:618 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Umar
Allah’s Apostle said, “The prayer in congregation is twenty seven times superior to the prayer offered by person alone.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 20. Superiority of the Fajr (early morning) prayer in congregation.

1:621 Narrated by Abu Salama bin ‘Abdur Rahman
Abu Huraira said, “I heard Allah’s Apostle saying, ‘The reward of a prayer in congregation is twenty five times greater than that of a prayer offered by a person alone. The angels of the night and the angels of the day gather at the time of Fajr prayer.’ “
Abu Huraira then added, “Recite the Holy Book if you wish, for “Indeed, the recitation of the Qur’an in the early dawn (Fajr prayer) is ever witnessed.” (17.18). Narrated ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar: The reward of the congregational prayer is twenty seven times greater (than that of the prayer offered by a person alone).

1:623 Narrated by Abu Musa
The Prophet said, “The people who get tremendous reward for the prayer are those who are farthest away (from the mosque) and then those who are next farthest and so on. Similarly one who waits to pray with the Imam has greater reward than one who prays and goes to bed. “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 21. The superiority of offering the Zuhr prayer early.

1:624 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “While a man was going on a way, he saw a thorny branch and removed it from the way and Allah became pleased by his action and forgave him for that.” Then the Prophet said, “Five are martyrs: One who dies of plague, one who dies of an abdominal disease, one who dies of drowning, one who is buried alive (and) dies and one who is killed in Allah’s cause.” (The Prophet further said, “If the people knew the reward for pronouncing the Adhan and for standing in the first row (in the congregational prayer) and found no other way to get it except by drawing lots they would do so, and if they knew the reward of offering the Zuhr prayer early (in its stated time), they would race for it and they knew the reward for ‘Isha’ and Fajr prayers in congregation, they would attend them even if they were to crawl’)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 22. Every step towards good deeds is rewarded.

1:625 Narrated by Humaid
Anas said, “The Prophet said, ‘O Bani Salima! Don’t you think that for every step of yours (that you take towards the mosque) there is a reward (while coming for prayer)?” Mujahid said: “Regarding Allah’s Statement: “We record that which they have sent before (them), and their traces” (36:12). ‘Their traces’ means ‘their steps.’ ” And Anas said that the people of Bani Salima wanted to shift to a place near the Prophet but Allah’s Apostle disliked the idea of leaving their houses uninhabited and said, “Don’t you think that you will get the reward for your footprints.” Mujahid said, “Their foot prints mean their foot steps and their going on foot.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 23. The superiority of the ‘Ishâ’prayer in congregation.

1:626 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “No prayer is harder for the hypocrites than the Fajr and the ‘Isha’ prayers and if they knew the reward for these prayers at their respective times, they would certainly present themselves (in the mosques) even if they had to c awl.” The Prophet added, “Certainly I decided to order the Mu’adh-dhin (call-maker) to pronounce Iqama and order a man to lead the prayer and then take a fire flame to burn all those who had not left their houses so far for the prayer along with their houses.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 24. (The reward of a person) who waits for As-Salât (the prayer) in the mosque and the superiority of mosques.

1:629 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “Allah will give shade, to seven, on the Day when there will be no shade but His. (These seven persons are) a just ruler, a youth who has been brought up in the worship of Allah (i.e. worships Allah sincerely from childhood), a man whose heart is attached to the mosques (i.e. to pray the compulsory prayers in the mosque in congregation), two persons who love each other only for Allah’s sake and they meet and part in Allah’s cause only, a man who refuses the call of a charming woman of noble birth for illicit intercourse with her and says: I am afraid of Allah, a man who gives charitable gifts so secretly that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given (i.e. nobody knows how much he has given in charity), and a person who remembers Allah in seclusion and his eyes are then flooded with tears.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 25. The superiority of going to the mosque (every) morning and in the afternoon and evening [for the congregational Salât (prayers)

1:631 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “Allah will prepare for him who goes to the mosque (every) morning and in the afternoon (for the congregational prayer) an honorable place in Paradise with good hospitality for (what he has done) every morning and afternoon goings.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 26. No Salatt(prayer)(is to be offered) except the compulsory Salât (prayer) after the Iqâma has been pronounced for that compulsory Salat(prayer).

1:632 Narrated by Malik Ibn Buhaina
Allah’s Apostle passed by a man praying two Rakat after the Iqama (had been pronounced). When Allah’s Apostle completed the prayer, the people gathered around him (the Prophet) or that man and Allah’s Apostle said to him (protesting), Are there four Rakat in Fajr prayer? Are there four Rakat in Fajr prayer?”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 27. The limit set for a patient to attend the congregational Salât (prayer).

1:633 Narrated by Al-Aswad
“We were with ‘Aisha discussing the regularity of offering the prayer and dignifying it. She said, ‘When Allah’s Apostle fell sick with the fatal illness and when the time of prayer became due and Adhan was pronounced, he said, ‘Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.’ He was told that Abu Bakr was a soft-hearted man and would not be able to lead the prayer in his place. The Prophet gave the same order again but he was given the same reply. He gave the order for the third time and said, ‘You (women) are the companions of Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer.’ So Abu Bakr came out to lead the prayer. In the meantime the condition of the Prophet improved a bit and he came out with the help of two men one on each side. As if I was observing his legs dragging on the ground owing to the disease. Abu Bakr wanted to retreat but the Prophet beckoned him to remain at his place and the Prophet was brought till he sat beside Abu Bakr.” Al-A’mash was asked, “Was the Prophet praying and Abu Bakr following him, and were the people following Abu Bakr in that prayer?” Al-A’mash replied in the affirmative with a nod of his head. Abu Muawiya said, “The Prophet was sitting on the left side of Abu Bakr who was praying while standing.”

1:634 Narrated by ‘Aisha
“When the Prophet became seriously ill and his disease became aggravated he asked for permission from his wives to be nursed in my house and he was allowed. He came out with the help of two men and his legs were dragging on the ground. He was between Al-Abbas and another man.” ‘Ubaid Ullah said, “I told Ibn ‘Abbas what ‘Aisha had narrated and he said, ‘Do you know who was the (second) man whose name ‘Aisha did not mention’” I said, ‘No.’ Ibn ‘Abbas said, ‘He was ‘Ali Ibn Abi Talib.’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 28. Can the Imâm offer the Salât (prayer) with only those who are present (for the prayer)? And can he deliver a Khutba (religious talk) on Friday if it is raining?

1:637 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Al-Harith
Ibn Abbas addressed us on a (rainy and) muddy day and when the Mu’adh-dhin said, “Come for the prayer” Ibn ‘Abbas ordered him to say, “Pray in your homes.” The people began to look at one another with surprise as if they did not like it. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “It seems that you thought ill of it but no doubt it was done by one who was better than I (i.e. the Prophet). It (the prayer) is a strict order and I disliked to bring you out.” Ibn ‘Abbas narrated the same as above but he said, “I did not like you to make you sinful (in refraining from coming to the mosque) and to come (to the mosque) covered with mud up to the knees.”

1:639 Narrated by Anas bin Sirin
I heard Anas saying, “A man from Ansar said to the Prophet, ‘I cannot pray with you (in congregation).’ He was a very fat man and he prepared a meal for the Prophet and invited him to his house. He spread out a mat for the Prophet, and washed one of its sides with water, and the Prophet prayed two Rakat on it.” A man from the family of Al-Jaruid asked, “Did the Prophet used to pray the Duha (forenoon) prayer?” Anas said, “I did not see him praying the Duha prayer except on that day.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 29. (What should one do) if the meal has been served and Iqâma has been pronounced for As-Salât (the prayer).

1:641 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet said, “If supper is served, and Iqama is pronounced one should start with the supper.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 30. If somebody was busy with his domestic work and Iqâma was pronounced and then he came out [for offering the Salât (prayer)].

1:644 Narrated by Al-Aswad
That he asked ‘Aisha “What did the Prophet use to do in his house?” She replied, “He used to keep himself busy serving his family and when it was the time for prayer he would go for it.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 31. Offering (prayer) in front of the people with the sole intention of teaching them the Salât (prayer) of the Prophet and his Sunnah (legal ways etc.).

1:645 Narrated by Aiyub
Abu Qilaba said, “Malik bin Huwairith came to this Mosque of ours and said, ‘I pray in front of you and my aim is not to lead the prayer but to show you the way in which the Prophet used to pray.’ ” I asked Abu Qilaba,”How did he use to pray?’ ” He replied, “(The Prophet used to pray) like this Sheikh of ours and the Sheikh used to sit for a while after the prostration, before getting up after the first Rak’a. “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 32. The religious learned men are entitled to precedence in leading the Salat (prayers).

1:647 Narrated by ‘Aisha
The mother of the believers: Allah’s Apostle in his illness said, “Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.” I said to him, “If Abu Bakr stands in your place, the people would not hear him owing to his (excessive) weeping. So please order ‘Umar to lead the prayer.” ‘Aisha added I said to Hafsa, “Say to him: If Abu Bakr should lead the people in the prayer in your place, the people would not be able to hear him owing to his weeping; so please, order ‘Umar to lead the prayer.” Hafsa did so but Allah’s Apostle said, “Keep quiet! You are verily the Companions of Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer. ” Hafsa said to ‘Aisha, “I never got anything good from you.”

1:648 Narrated by Az-Zuhn
Anas bin Malik Al-Ansari, told me, “Abu Bakr used to lead the people in prayer during the fatal illness of the Prophet till it was Monday. When the people aligned (in rows) for the prayer the Prophet lifted the curtain of his house and started looking at us and was standing at that time. His face was (glittering) like a page of the Qur’an and he smiled cheerfully. We were about to be put to trial for the pleasure of seeing the Prophet, Abu Bakr retreated to join the row as he thought that the Prophet would lead the prayer. The Prophet beckoned us to complete the prayer and he let the curtain fall. On the same day he died.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 33. If somebody is leading the Salât (prayer) and (in the meanwhile) the first (usual) Imâm comes.

1:652 Narrated by Sahl bin Sa’d As-Sa’idi
Allah’s Apostle went to establish peace among Bani ‘Amr bin ‘Auf. In the meantime the time of prayer was due and the Mu’adh-dhin went to Abu Bakr and said, “Will you lead the prayer, so that I may pronounce the Iqama?” Abu Bakr replied in the affirmative and led the prayer. Allah’s Apostle came while the people were still praying and he entered the rows of the praying people till he stood in the (first row). The people clapped their hands. Abu Bakr never glanced sideways in his prayer but when the people continued clapping, Abu Bakr looked and saw Allah’s Apostle. Allah’s Apostle beckoned him to stay at his place. Abu Bakr raised his hands and thanked Allah for that order of Allah’s Apostle and then he retreated till he reached the first row. Allah’s Apostle went forward and led the prayer. When Allah’s Apostle finished the prayer, he said, “O Abu Bakr! What prevented you from staying when I ordered you to do so?” Abu Bakr replied, “How can Ibn Abi Quhafa (Abu Bakr) dare to lead the prayer in the presence of Allah’s Apostle?” Then Allah’s Apostle said, “Why did you clap so much? If something happens to anyone during his prayer he should say Subhan Allah. If he says so he will be attended to, for clapping is for women.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 34. The Imâm is appointed to be followed.

1:655 Narrated by ‘Ubaid-Ullah Ibn ‘Abdullah bin ‘Utba
I went to ‘Aisha and asked her to describe to me the illness of Allah’s Apostle. ‘Aisha said, “Yes. The Prophet became seriously ill and asked whether the people had prayed. We replied, ‘No. O Allah’s Apostle! They are waiting for you.’ He added, ‘Put water for me in a trough.” ‘Aisha added, “We did so. He took a bath and tried to get up but fainted. When he recovered, he again asked whether the people had prayed. We said, ‘No, they are waiting for you. O Allah’s Apostle,’ He again said, ‘Put water in a trough for me.’ He sat down and took a bath and tried to get up but fainted again. Then he recovered and said, ‘Have the people prayed?’ We replied, ‘No, they are waiting for you. O Allah’s Apostle.’ He said, ‘Put water for me in the trough.’

Then he sat down and washed himself and tried to get up but he fainted. When he recovered, he asked, ‘Have the people prayed?’ We said, ‘No, they are waiting for you. O Allah’s Apostle! The people were in the mosque waiting for the Prophet for the ‘Isha prayer. The Prophet sent for Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer. The messenger went to Abu Bakr and said, ‘Allah’s Apostle orders you to lead the people in the prayer.’ Abu Bakr was a soft-hearted man, so he asked ‘Umar to lead the prayer but ‘Umar replied, ‘You are more rightful.’

So Abu Bakr led the prayer in those days. When the Prophet felt a bit better, he came out for the Zuhr prayer with the help of two persons one of whom was Al-‘Abbas. while Abu Bakr was leading the people in the prayer. When Abu Bakr saw him he wanted to retreat but the Prophet beckoned him not to do so and asked them to make him sit beside Abu Bakr and they did so. Abu Bakr was following the Prophet (in the prayer) and the people were following Abu Bakr. The Prophet (prayed) sitting.” ‘Ubaid-Ullah added “I went to ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas and asked him, Shall I tell you what Aisha has told me about the fatal illness of the Prophet?’ Ibn ‘Abbas said, ‘Go ahead. I told him her narration and he did not deny anything of it but asked whether ‘Aisha told me the name of the second person (who helped the Prophet ) along with Al-Abbas. I said. ‘No.’ He said, ‘He was ‘Ali (Ibn Abi Talib).

1:656 Narrated by Aisha
The mother of the believers: Allah’s Apostle during his illness prayed at his house while sitting whereas some people prayed behind him standing. The Prophet beckoned them to sit down. On completion of the prayer, he said, ‘The Imam is to be followed: bow when he bows, raise up your heads (stand erect) when he raises his head and when he says, ‘Sami a-l-lahu liman-hamida ‘ (Allah heard those who sent praises to Him) say then ‘Rabbana wa laka-l-hamd’ (O our Lord! All the praises are for You), and if he prays sitting then pray sitting.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 35. When should those who are behind the Imam prostrate? (Anas said, “Prostrate when the Imâm prostrates”).

1:658 Narrated by Al-Bara
(and he was not a liar) When Allah’s Apostle said, “Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida ” none of us bent his back (for prostrations) till the Prophet prostrated and then we would prostrate after him.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 36. The sin of the one who raises his head before the Imâm (raises his head).

1:660 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “Isn’t he who raises his head before the Imam afraid that Allah may transform his head into that of a donkey or his figure (face) into that of a donkey?”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 37. A slave or a manumitted slave or a boy who has not reached the age of puberty can lead the Salât (prayers).

1:662 Narrated by Anas
The Prophet said, “Listen and obey (your chief) even if an Ethiopian whose head is like a raisin were made your chief.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 38. If the Imâm does not offer the SaIât (prayer) perfectly and the followers offer it perfectly.

1:663 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “If the Imam leads the prayer correctly then he and you will receive the rewards but if he makes a mistake (in the prayer) then you will receive the reward for the prayer and the sin will be his.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 39. To stand on the right side of the Imâm on the same line if only two persons (counting the Imâm) are offering Salât (prayer) in congregation.

1:665 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
Once I passed the night in the house of my aunt Maimuna. Allah’s Apostle offered the ‘Isha’ prayer and then came to the house and offered four Rakat and slept. Later on, he woke up and stood for the prayer and I stood on his left side. He drew me to his right and prayed five Rakat and then two. He then slept till I heard him snoring (or heard his breath sounds). Afterwards he went out for the morning prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 40. If the Imâm prolongs the Salât (prayer) and somebody has an urgent work or need and so he leaves the congregation and prays alone.

1:669 Narrated by ‘Amr
Jabir bin ‘Abdullah said, “Mu’adh bin Jabal used to pray with the Prophet and then go to lead his people in prayer Once he led the ‘Isha’ prayer and recited Surat “Al-Baqra.” Somebody left the prayer and Mu’adh criticized him. The news reached the Prophet and he said to Mu’adh, ‘You are putting the people to trial,’ and repeated it thrice (or said something similar) and ordered him to recite two medium Suras of Mufassal.” (‘Amr said that he had forgotten the names of those Suras).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 41. The shortening of the Qiyam (standing) by the Imâm [in Salat (prayer)] but performing the bowings and the prostrations perfectly.

1:670 Narrated by Abu Mas’ud
A man came and said, “O Allah’s Apostle! By Allah, I keep away from the morning prayer only because So and so prolongs the prayer when he leads us in it.” The narrator said, “I never saw Allah’s Apostle more furious in giving advice than he was at that time. He then said, “Some of you make people dislike good deeds (the prayer). So whoever among you leads the people in prayer should shorten it because among them are the weak, the old and the needy.”

1:673 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah Al-Ansari
Once a man was driving two Nadihas (camels used for agricultural purposes) and night had fallen. He found Mu’adh praying so he made his camel kneel and joined Mu’adh in the prayer. The latter recited Surat ‘AlBaqara” or Surat “An-Nisa”, (so) the man left the prayer and went away. When he came to know that Mu’adh had criticized him, he went to the Prophet, and complained against Mu’adh. The Prophet said thrice, “O Mu’adh ! Are you putting the people to trial?” It would have been better if you had recited “Sabbih Isma Rabbika-l-a-la (87)”, Wash-Shamsi wadu-haha (91)”, or “Wal-laili Idha yaghsha (92)”, for the old, the weak and the needy pray behind you.” Jabir said that Mu’adh recited Sura Al-Baqara in the ‘Isha’ prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 42. Short Salat (prayer) (in congregation) but perfect.

1:674 Narrated by Anas
The Prophet used to pray a short prayer (in congregation) but used to offer it in a perfect manner.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 43. Whoever cuts short As-Salât (the prayer) on hearing the cries of a child.

1:675 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abi Qatada
My father said, “The Prophet said, ‘When I stand for prayer, I intend to prolong it but on hearing the cries of a child, I cut it short, as I dislike to trouble the child’s mother.’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 44. Straightening the rows at the time of Iqâma and after it (immediately).

1:685 Narrated by An-Nu’man bin ‘Bashir
The Prophet said, “Straighten your rows or Allah will alter your faces.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 45. Facing of the Imâm towards his followers while straightening the rows.

1:687 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Once the Iqama was pronounced and Allah’s Apostle faced us and said, “Straighten your rows and stand closer together, for I see you from behind my back.’

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 46. If there is a wall or a Sutra between the Imâm and the followers.

1:696 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Allah’s Apostle used to pray in his room at night. As the wall of the room was LOW, the people saw him and some of them stood up to follow him in the prayer. In the morning they spread the news. The following night the Prophet stood for the prayer and the people followed him. This went on for two or three nights. Thereupon Allah’s Apostle did not stand for the prayer the following night, and did not come out. In the morning, the people asked him about it. He replied, that he way afraid that the night prayer might become compulsory.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 11: Adhan (Call to Prayer)
CHAPTER 47. The night prayer

1:698 Narrated by Zaid bin Thabit
Allah’s Apostle made a small room in the month of Ramadan (Sa’id said, “I think that Zaid bin Thabit said that it was made of a mat”) and he prayed there for a few nights, and so some of his companions prayed behind him. When he came to know about it, he kept on sitting. In the morning, he went out to them and said, “I have seen and understood what you did. You should pray in your houses, for the best prayer of a person is that which he prays in his house except the compulsory prayers.”

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 1. To raise both hands on saying the first Takbir simultaneously with opening the Salat (prayer).

1:702 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “The Imam is to be followed. Say the Takbir when he says it; bow if he bows; if he says ‘Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida’, say, ‘ Rabbana wa-laka-l-hamd’, prostrate if he prostrates and pray sitting altogether if he prays sitting.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 2. To place the right hand on the left (on praying).

1:707 Narrated by Sahl bin Sa’d
The people were ordered to place the right hand on the left forearm in the prayer. Abu Hazim said, “I knew that the order was from the Prophet .”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 3. What to say after the Takbir.

1:710 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet, Abu Bakr and ‘Umar used to start the prayer with “Al-hamdu lil-lahi Rabbil-‘ala-min (All praises are for Allah the Lord of the Worlds).”

1:711 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle used to keep silent between the Takbir and the recitation of Qur’an and that interval of silence used to be a short one. I said to the Prophet “May my parents be sacrificed for you! What do you say in the pause between Takbir and recitation?” The Prophet said, “I say, ‘Allahumma, ba’id baini wa baina khatayaya kama ba’adta baina-l-mashriqi wa-l-maghrib. Allahumma, naqqim min khatayaya kama yunaqqa-ththawbu-l-abyadu mina-ddanas. Allahumma, ighsil khatayaya bil-ma’i wa-th-thalji wal-barad (O Allah! Set me apart from my sins (faults) as the East and West are set apart from each other and clean me from sins as a white garment is cleaned of dirt (after thorough washing). O Allah! Wash off my sins with water, snow and hail.)”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 4.

1:712 Narrated by Asma’ bint Abi Bakr
The Prophet once offered the eclipse prayer. He stood for a long time and then did a prolonged bowing. He stood up straight again and kept on standing for a long time, then bowed a long bowing and then stood up straight and then prostrated a prolonged prostration and then lifted his head and prostrated a prolonged prostration. And then he stood up for a long time and then did a prolonged bowing and then stood up straight again and kept on standing for a long time. Then he bowed a long bowing and then stood up straight and then prostrated a prolonged prostration and then lifted his head and went for a prolonged prostration. On completion o the prayer, he said, “Paradise became s near to me that if I had dared, I would have plucked one of its bunches for you and Hell became so near to me that said, ‘O my Lord will I be among those people?’ Then suddenly I saw a woman and a cat was lacerating her with it claws. On inquiring, it was said that the woman had imprisoned the cat till it died of starvation and she neither fed it no freed it so that it could feed itself.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 5. To cast a look at the Imâm during As-Salât (the prayer).

1:713 Narrated by Abu Ma’mar
We asked Khabbab whether Allah’s Apostle used to recite (the Qur’an) in the Zuhr and the ‘Asr prayers. He replied in the affirmative. We said, “How did you come to know about it?” He said, “By the movement of his beard.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 6. Looking towards the sky during the As-Salât (the prayer)

1:717 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet said, “What is wrong with those people who look towards the sky during the prayer?” His talk grew stern while delivering this speech and he said, “They should stop (looking towards the sky during the prayer); otherwise their eye-sight would be taken away.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 7. To look hither and thither in As-Salât (the prayer).

1:718 Narrated by ‘Aisha
I asked Allah’s Apostle about looking hither and thither in prayer. He replied, “It is a way of stealing by which Satan takes away (a portion) from the prayer of a person.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 8. Recitation of the Qur’ân (Surat Al-Fâtiha) is compulsory for the Imâm and the followers.

1:722 Narrated by Jabir bin Samura
The People of Kufa complained against Sa’d to ‘Umar and the latter dismissed him and appointed ‘Ammar as their chief . They lodged many complaints against Sa’d and even they alleged that he did not pray properly. ‘Umar sent for him and said, “O Aba Ishaq! These people claim that you do not pray properly.”

Abu Ishaq said, “By Allah, I used to pray with them a prayer similar to that of Allah’s Apostle and I never reduced anything of it. I used to prolong the first two Rakat of ‘Isha prayer and shorten the last two Rakat.” ‘Umar said, “O Aba Ishaq, this was what I thought about you.” And then he sent one or more persons with him to Kufa so as to ask the people about him. So they went there and did not leave any mosque without asking about him. All the people praised him till they came to the mosque of the tribe of Bani ‘Abs; one of the men called Usama bin Qatada with a surname of Aba Sa’da stood up and said, “As you have put us under an oath; I am bound to tell you that Sa’d never went himself with the army and never distributed (the war booty) equally and never did justice in legal verdicts.”

(On hearing it) Sa’d said, “I pray to Allah for three things: O Allah! If this slave of yours is a liar and got up for showing off, give him a long life, increase his poverty and put him to trials.” (And so it happened). Later on when that person was asked how he was, he used to reply that he was an old man in trial as the result of Sa’d’s curse. ‘Abdul Malik, the sub narrator, said that he had seen him afterwards and his eyebrows were over-hanging his eyes owing to old age and he used to tease and assault the small girls in the way.

1:723 Narrated by ‘Ubada bin As-Samit
Allah’s Apostle said, “Whoever does not recite Al-Fatiha in his prayer, his prayer is invalid.”

1:724 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle entered the mosque and a person followed him. The man prayed and went to the Prophet and greeted him. The Prophet returned the greeting and said to him, “Go back and pray, for you have not prayed.” The man went back prayed in the same way as before, returned and greeted the Prophet who said, “Go back and pray, for you have not prayed.” This happened thrice. The man said, “By Him Who sent you with the Truth, I cannot offer the prayer in a better way than this. Please, teach me how to pray.” The Prophet said, “When you stand for Prayer say Takbir and then recite from the Holy Qur’an (of what you know by heart) and then bow till you feel at ease. Then raise your head and stand up straight, then prostrate till you feel at ease during your prostration, then sit with calmness till you feel at ease (do not hurry) and do the same in all your prayers. “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 9. The recitation of the Qur’ãn in the Zuhr prayer.

1:726 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Abi Qatada
My father said, “The Prophet in Zuhr prayers used to recite Al-Fatiha along with two other Suras in the first two Rakat: a long one in the first Rak’a and a shorter (Sura) in the second, and at times the verses were audible. In the ‘Asr prayer the Prophet used to recite Al-Fatiha and two more Suras in the first two Rakat and used to prolong the first Rak’a. And he used to prolong the first Rak’a of the Fajr prayer and shorten the second.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 10. The recitation of the Qur’ân in the Maghrib prayer

1:730 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
(My mother) Umu-l-Fadl heard me reciting “Wal Mursalati ‘Urfan” (77) and said, “O my son! By Allah, your recitation made me remember that it was the last Sura I heard from Allah’s Apostle. He recited it in the Maghrib prayer. “

1:731 Narrated by Marwan bin Al-Hakam
Zaid bin Thabit said to me, “Why do you recite very short Suras in the Maghrib prayer while I heard the Prophet reciting the longer of the two long Suras?”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 11. To recite aloud in the Maghrib prayer.

1:732 Narrated by Jubair bin Mut’im
My father said, “I heard Allah’s Apostle reciting “At-Tur” (52) in the Maghrib prayer.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 12. To recite in the ‘Isha’ prayer with As-Sajda (prostration)

1:735 Narrated by Abu Rafi’
Once I prayed the ‘Isha’ prayer with Abu Huraira and he recited, “Idha-s-Sama’ unShaqqat” (84) and prostrated. I said, “What is that?” He said, “I prostrated behind Abu-l-Qasim, (the Prophet) (when he recited that Sura) and I will go on doing it till I meet him.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 13. Recitation in the ‘Isha’ prayer.

1:736 Narrated by Al-Bara
I heard the Prophet reciting wat-tini wazzaituni” (95) in the ‘Isha’ prayer, and I never heard a sweeter voice or a better way of recitation than that of the Prophet.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 14. The Recitation of the Qur’ân in the Fajr prayer.

1:739 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Qur’an is recited in every prayer and in those prayers in which Allah’s Apostle recited aloud for us, we recite aloud in the same prayers for you; and the prayers in which the Prophet recited quietly, we recite quietly. If you recite “Al-Fatiha” only it is sufficient but if you recite something else in addition, it is better.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 15. To recite aloud in the Fajr (early morning) prayer.

1:740 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
The Prophet set out with the intention of going to Suq ‘Ukaz (market of ‘Ukaz) along with some of his companions. At the same time, a barrier was put between the devils and the news of heaven. Fire commenced to be thrown at them. The Devils went to their people, who asked them, “What is wrong with you?” They said, “A barrier has been placed between us and the news of heaven. And fire has been thrown at us.” They said, “The thing which has put a barrier between you and the news of heaven must be something which has happened recently. Go eastward and westward and see what has put a barrier between you and the news of heaven.” Those who went towards Tuhama came across the Prophet at a place called Nakhla and it was on the way to Suq ‘Ukaz and the Prophet was offering the Fajr prayer with his companions. When they heard the Qur’an they listened to it and said, “By Allah, this is the thing which has put a barrier between us and the news of heaven.” They went to their people and said, “O our people; verily we have heard a wonderful recital (Qur’an) which shows the true path; we believed in it and would not ascribe partners to our Lord.” Allah revealed the following verses to his Prophet (Sura ‘Jinn’) (72): “Say: It has been revealed to me.” And what was revealed to him was the conversation of the Jinns.

1:741 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
The Prophet recited aloud in the prayers in which he was ordered to do so and quietly in the prayers in which he was ordered to do so. “And your Lord is not forgetful.” “Verily there was a good example for you in the ways of the Prophet.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 16. To recite two Surah in one Rak’a and to recite the last Verses of some Surah or to recite the Surah in their reverse order or to recite the beginning of a Salah.

1:742 Narrated by Abu Wa’il
A man came to Ibn Mas’ud and said, “I recited the Mufassal (Suras) at night in one Rak’a.” Ibn Mas’ud said, “This recitation is (too quick) like the recitation of poetry. I know the identical Suras which the Prophet used to recite in pairs.” Ibn Mas’ud then mentioned 20 Mufassal Suras including two Suras from the family of (i.e. those verses which begin with) AL, HA, MIM (which the Prophet used to recite) in each Rak’a.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 17. To recite only Sürat Al-Fâtiha in the last two Rak’at during a four Rak’at prayer.

1:743 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Abi Qatada
My father said, “The Prophet uses to recite Al-Fatiha followed by another Sura in the first two Rakat of the prayer and used to recite only Al-Fatiha in the last two Rakat of the Zuhr prayer. Sometimes a verse or so was audible and he used to prolong the first Rak’a more than the second and used to do the same in the ‘Asr and Fajr prayers.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 18. Saying of Amin aloud by the Imâm

1:747 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “Say Amin” when the Imam says it and if the Amin of any one of you coincides with that of the angels then all his past sins will be forgiven.” Ibn Shihab said, “Allah’s Apostle used to Say “Amin.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 19. Superiority of saying Amin

1:748 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “If any one of you says, “Amin” and the angels in the heavens say “Amin” and the former coincides with the latter, all his past sins will be forgiven.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 20. If someone bowed behind the rows, [on entering the mosque and before joining the rows of Salât (prayer)].

1:750 Narrated by Abu Bakra
I reached the Prophet in the mosque while he was bowing in prayer and I too bowed before joining the row mentioned it to the Prophet and he said to me, “May Allah increase your love for the good. But do not repeat it again (bowing in that way).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 21. To say the Takbir perfectly on bowing.

1:751 Narrated by Imran bin Husain
I offered the prayer with ‘Ali in Basra and he made us remember the prayer which we used to pray with Allah’s Apostle. ‘Ali said Takbir on each rising and bowing.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 22. Saying of the Takbir on rising from the prostration.

1:755 Narrated by ‘Ikrima
I prayed behind a Sheikh at Mecca and he said twenty two Takbirs (during the prayer). I told Ibn ‘Abbas that he (i.e. that Sheikh) was foolish. Ibn ‘Abbas admonished me and said, “This is the tradition of Abu-l-Qasim.” And narrated Abu Huraira: Whenever Allah’s Apostle stood for the prayer, he said Takbir on starting the prayer and then on bowing. On rising from bowing he said, “Sami’ a-l-lahu liman hamida,” and then while standing straight he used to say, “Rabbana laka-l hamd” (Al-Laith said, “(The Prophet said), ‘Walaka-l-hamd’.” He used to say Takbir on prostrating and on raising his head from prostration; again he would Say Takbir on prostrating and raising his head. He would then do the same in the whole of the prayer till it was completed. On rising from the second Rak’a (after sitting for At-Tahiyyat), he used to say Takbir.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 23. To put the hands (palms) on both knees while bowing.

1:756 Narrated by Mus’ab bin Sa’d
I offered prayer beside my father and approximated both my hands and placed them in between the knees. My father told me not to do so and said, “We used to do the same but we were forbidden (by the Prophet) to do it and were ordered to place the hands on the knees.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 24. To keep the back straight in bowing and observe calmness.

1:758 Narrated by Al-Bara
The bowing, the prostration the sitting in between the two prostrations and the standing after the bowing of the Prophet but not Qiyam (standing in the prayer) and Qu’ud (sitting in the prayer) used to be approximately equal (in duration).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 25. Invocation in bowing.

1:760 Narrated by ‘Aisha
The Prophet used to say in his bowing and prostrations, “Subhanaka-Allahumma Rabbana wa-bihamdika Allahumma-ighfirli.’ (I honor Allah from all what (unsuitable things) is ascribed to Him. O Allah Our Lord! And all the praises are for You. O Allah! Forgive me).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 26. The superiority of saying Allâhumma Rabbanâ lakalhamd (0 Allah, Our Lord! All the praises and the thanks are for You).

1:762 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “When the Imam says, “Sami’ a-l-lahu Liman hamida,” you should say, “Allahumma Rabbana laka-l-hamd.” And if the saying of any one of you coincides with that of the angels, all his past sins will be forgiven.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 27.

1:763 Narrated by Anas
The Qunut used to be recited in the Maghrib and the Fajr prayers.

1:764 Narrated by Rifa’a bin Rafi AzZuraqi
One day we were praying behind the Prophet. When he raised his head from bowing, he said, “Sami’a-l-lahu Liman hamida.” A man behind him said, “Rabbana walaka-l hamd hamdan Kathiran taiyiban mubarakan fihi” (O our Lord! All the praises are for You, many good and blessed praises). When the Prophet completed the prayer, he asked, “Who has said these words?” The man replied, “I.” The Prophet said, “I saw over thirty angels competing to write it first.” Prophet rose (from bowing) and stood straight till all the vertebrae of his spinal column came to a natural position.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 28. To stand straight with calmness on raising the head from bowing.

1:765 Narrated by Thabit
Anas used to demonstrate to us the prayer of the Prophet and while demonstrating, he used to raise his head from bowing and stand so long that we would say that he had forgotten (the prostration).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 29. One should say Takbir while going in prostration.

1:768 Narrated by Abu Bakr bin ‘Abdur Rahman Ibn Harith bin Hisham and Abu Salama bin ‘Abdur Rahman:
Abu Huraira used to say Takbir in all the prayers, compulsory and optional — in the month of Ramadan or other months. He used to say Takbir on standing for prayer and on bowing; then he would say, “Salmi’a-l-lahu Liman hamida,” and before prostrating he would say “Rabbana walaka-l-hamd.” Then he would say Takbir on prostrating and on raising his head from the prostration, then another Takbir on prostrating (for the second time), and on raising his head from the prostration. He also would say the Takbir on standing from the second Rak’a.

He used to do the same in every Rak’a till he completed the prayer. On completion of the prayer, he would say, “By Him in Whose Hands my soul is! No doubt my prayer is closer to that of Allah’s Apostle than yours, and this was His prayer till he left this world.” And Abu Huraira said, “When Allah’s Apostle raised his head from (bowing) he used to say “Sami’ a-l-lahu Liman hamida, Rabbana walakal-hamd.” He Would invoke Allah for some people by naming them: “O Allah! Save Al-Walid bin Al-Walid and Salama bin Hisham and ‘Aiyash bin Abi Rabi’a and the weak and the helpless people among the faithful believers O Allah! Be hard on the tribe of Mudar and let them suffer from famine years like that of the time of Joseph.” In those days the Eastern section of the tribe of Mudar was against the Prophet.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 30. Superiority of prostrating:

Narrated by Abu Huraira
The people said, “O Allah’s Apostle! Shall we see our Lord on the Day of Resurrection?” He replied, “Do you have any doubt in seeing the full moon on a clear (not cloudy) night?” They replied, “No, O Allah’s Apostle!” He said, “Do you have any doubt in seeing the sun when there are no clouds?” They replied in the negative. He said, “You will see Allah (your Lord) in the same way.

On the Day of Resurrection, people will be gathered and He will order the people to follow what they used to worship. So some of them will follow the sun, some will follow the moon, and some will follow other deities; and only this nation (Muslims) will be left with its hypocrites.

Allah will come to them and say, ‘I am Your Lord.’ They will say, ‘We shall stay in this place till our Lord comes to us and when our Lord will come, we will recognize Him. Then Allah will come to them again and say, ‘I am your Lord.’ They will say, ‘You are our Lord.’ Allah will call them, and As-Sirat (a bridge) will be laid across Hell and I (Muhammad) shall be the first amongst the Apostles to cross it with my followers. Nobody except the Apostles will then be able to speak and they will be saying then, ‘O Allah! Save us. O Allah Save us.’ There will be hooks like the thorns of Sa’dan in Hell. Have you seen the thorns of Sa’dan?”

The people said, “Yes.” He said, “These hooks will be like the thorns of Sa’dan but nobody except Allah knows their greatness in size and these will entangle the people according to their deeds; some of them will fall and stay in Hell forever; others will receive punishment (torn into small pieces) and will get out of Hell, till when

Allah intends mercy on whomever He likes amongst the people of Hell, He will order the angels to take out of Hell those who worshipped none but Him alone. The angels will take them out by recognizing them from the traces of prostrations, for Allah has forbidden the (Hell) fire to eat away those traces.

So they will come out of the Fire, it will eat away from the whole of the human body except the marks of the prostrations. At that time they will come out of the Fire as mere skeletons. The Water of Life will be poured on them and as a result they will grow like the seeds growing on the bank of flowing water. Then when Allah had finished from the Judgments amongst his creations, one man will be left between Hell and Paradise and he will be the last man from the people of Hell to enter paradise. He will be facing Hell, and will say, ‘O Allah! Turn my face from the fire as its wind has dried me and its steam has burnt me.’ Allah will ask him, “Will you ask for anything more in case this favor is granted to you?’ He will say, “No by Your (Honor) Power!” And he will give to his Lord (Allah) what he will of the pledges and the covenants. Allah will then turn his face from the Fire.

When he will face Paradise and will see its charm, he will remain quiet as long as Allah will. He then will say, ‘O my Lord! Let me go to the gate of Paradise.’ Allah will ask him, ‘Didn’t you give pledges and make covenants (to the effect) that you would not ask for anything more than what you requested at first?’ He will say, ‘O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched, amongst Your creatures.’ Allah will say, ‘If this request is granted, will you then ask for anything else?’ He will say, ‘No! By Your Power! I shall not ask for anything else.’ Then he will give to his Lord what He will of the pledges and the covenants. Allah will then let him go to the gate of Paradise. On reaching then and seeing its life, charm, and pleasure, he will remain quiet as long as Allah wills and then will say, ‘O my Lord ! Let me enter Paradise.’ Allah will say, May Allah be merciful unto you, O son of Adam! How treacherous you are! Haven’t you made covenants and given pledges that you will not ask for anything more that what you have been given?’ He will say, ‘O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched amongst Your creatures.’ So Allah will laugh and allow him to enter Paradise and will ask him to request as much as he likes.

He will do so till all his desires have been fulfilled . Then Allah will say, ‘Request more of such and such things.’ Allah will remind him and when all his desires and wishes; have been fulfilled, Allah will say “All this is granted to you and a similar amount besides.” Abu Said Al-Khudri, said to Abu Huraira, ‘Allah’s Apostle said, “Allah said, ‘That is for you and ten times more like it.’ “Abu Huraira said, “I do not remember from Allah’s Apostle except (his saying), ‘All this is granted to you and a similar amount besides.” Abu Sahd said, “I heard him saying, ‘That is for you and ten times more the like of it.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 31. To prostrate on seven bones.

1:774 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
The Prophet said, “We have been ordered to prostrates on seven bones and not to tuck up the clothes or hair.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 32. To sit for a while between the two prostrations.

1:774 Narrated by Thabit
Anas said, “I will leave no stone unturned in making you offer the prayer as I have seen the Prophet making us offer it.” Anas used to do a thing which I have not seen you doing. He used to stand after the bowing for such a long time that one would think that he had forgotten (the prostrations) and he used to sit in-between the prostrations so long that one would think that he had forgotten the second prostration.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 33. One should not put the forearms on the ground during prostrations. Abü Humaid said: The Prophet prostrated and put his hands (on the ground) with the forearms away from the ground and away from the body].

1:785 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet said, “Be straight in the prostrations and none of you should put his forearms on the ground (in the prostration) like a dog.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 34. Sitting straight in a Witr prayer (i.e. odd Rak’a) and then getting up.

1:786 Narrated by Malik bin Huwairith Al-Laithi
I saw the Prophet praying and in the odd Rakat, he used to sit for a moment before getting up.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 35. Saying Takbir on rising from the two prostrations.

1:788 Narrated by Said bin Al-Harith
Abu Said led us in the prayer and said the Takbir aloud on arising from the prostration, and on prostrating, on rising again, and on getting up from the second Rak’a. Abu Said said, “I saw the Prophet doing the same.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 36. The Prophet’s legal way (Sunna) for the sitting in the Tashahhud in the Salat (prayer)].

1:790 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abdullah
I saw ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar crossing his legs while sitting in the prayer and I, a mere youngster in those days, did the same. Ibn ‘Umar forbade me to do so, and said, “The proper way is to keep the right foot propped up and bend the left in the prayer.” I said questioningly, “But you are doing so (crossing the legs).” He said, “My feet cannot bear my weight.”

1:791 Narrated by Muhammad bin ‘Amr bin ‘Ata’
I was sitting with some of the companions of Allah’s Apostle and we were discussing about the way of praying of the Prophet. Abu Humaid As-Saidi said, “I remember the prayer of Allah’s Apostle better than any one of you. I saw him raising both his hands up to the level of the shoulders on saying the Takbir; and on bowing he placed his hands on both knees and bent his back straight, then he stood up straight from bowing till all the vertebrate took their normal positions. In prostrations, he placed both his hands on the ground with the forearms away from the ground and away from his body, and his toes were facing the Qibla. On sitting In the second Rak’a he sat on his left foot and propped up the right one; and in the last Rak’a he pushed his left foot forward and kept the other foot propped up and sat over the buttocks “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 37. Whoever considered that the first Tashahhud is not compulsory.

1:792 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Buhaina
(he was from the tribe of Uzd Shan’u’a and was the ally of the tribe of ‘Abdul-Manaf and was one of the companions of the Prophet): Once the Prophet led us in the Zuhr prayer and stood up after the second Rak’a and did not sit down. The people stood up with him. When the prayer was about to end and the people were waiting for him to say the Taslim, he said Takbir while sitting and prostrated twice before saying the Taslim and then he said the Taslim.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 38. (Saying of the) Tashahhud in the last Rak’a.

1:794 Narrated by Shaqlq bin Salama
‘Abdullah said, “Whenever we prayed behind the Prophet we used to recite (in sitting) ‘Peace be on Gabriel, Michael, peace be on so and so. Once Allah’s Apostle looked back at us and said, ‘Allah Himself is As-Salam (Peace), and if anyone of you prays then he should say, At-Tahiyatu lil-lahi wassalawatu wat-taiyibatu. AsSalamu ‘alalika aiyuha-n-Nabiyu wa rahmatu-l-lahi wa barakatuhu. As-Salam alaina wa ala ibadil-lah is-salihin. (All the compliments, prayers and good things are due to Allah: peace be on you, O Prophet and Allah’s mercy and blessings be on you. Peace be on us an on the true pious slaves of Allah). (If you say that, it will be for all the slaves in the heaven and the earth). Ash-hadu an la-ilaha illa-l-lahu wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan ‘abduhu wa Rasuluhu. (I testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and I also testify that Muhammad is His slave and His Apostle).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 39. Invocation before the Taslim.

1:795 Narrated by ‘Aisha
(The wife of the Prophet) Allah’s Apostle used to invoke Allah in the prayer saying “Allahumma inni a’udhu bika min adhabil-qabri, wa a’udhu bika min fitnatil-masihid-dajjal, wa a’udhu bika min fitnatil-mahya wa fitnatil-mamati. Allahumma inni a’udhu bika minal-ma thami wal-maghrami. (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the punishment of the grave and from the afflictions of Masi,h Ad-Dajjal and from the afflictions of life and death. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the sins and from being in debt).” Somebody said to him, “Why do you so frequently seek refuge with Allah from being in debt?” The Prophet replied, “A person in debt tells lies whenever he speaks, and breaks promises whenever he makes (them).” ‘Aisha also narrated: I heard Allah’s Apostle in his prayer seeking refuge with Allah from the afflictions of Ad-dajjal.

1:796 Narrated by Abu Bakr As-Siddiq
I asked Allah’s Apostle to teach me an invocation so that I may invoke Allah with it in my prayer. He told me to say, “Allahumma inni zalumtu nafsi zulman kathiran, Wala yaghfirudhdhunuba illa anta faghfirli maghfiratan min ‘Indika, war-hamni innaka antal-ghafururrahim (O Allah! I have done great injustice to myself and none except You forgives sins, so please forgive me and be Merciful to me as You are the Forgiver, the Merciful).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 40. What optional invocation may be selected after the Tashahhud.

1:797 Narrated by ‘Abdullah
When we prayed with the Prophet we used to say, “Peace be on Allah from His slaves and peace be on so and so.” The Prophet said, “Don’t say As-Salam be on Allah, for He Himself is As-Salam, but say, ‘At-tahiyatu lil-lahi was-salawatu wat-taiyibatu. As-salamu ‘Alaika aiyuhan-Nabiyu warahmatu-l-lahi wa barakatuhu. As-salamu ‘alaina wa ‘ala ibadillahis-salihin. (If you say this then it will be for all the slaves in heaven or between heaven and earth). Ashhadu an la-ilaha illallahu wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan ‘Abduhu wa Rasuluhu.’ Then select the invocation you like best and recite it.” (See Hadith No. 794, 795 & 796).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 41. Taslim [turning the face to the right and then to the left and saying, “As-Salâmu ‘alaikum wa rahmatullâh “, at the end of the Salât (prayers).

1:799 Narrated by Um Salama
Whenever Allah’s Apostle finished his prayers with Taslim, the women would get up and he would stay on for a while in his place before getting up. Ibn Shihab said, “I think (and Allah knows better), that the purpose of his stay was that the women might leave before the men who had finished their prayer. “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 42. To finish the Salât (prayer) with Taslim along with the Imâm.

1:800 Narrated by ‘Itban bin Malik
We prayed with the Prophet and used to finish our prayer with the Taslim along with him.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 43. The Dhikr (Remembering Allah by glorifying, praising and magnifying Him) after As-Salât (the prayer).

1:802 Narrated by Abu Ma’bad
(The freed slave of Ibn ‘Abbas) Ibn ‘Abbas told me, “In the lifetime of the Prophet it was the custom to celebrate Allah’s praises aloud after the compulsory congregational prayers.” Ibn ‘Abbas further said, “When I heard the Dhikr, I would learn that the compulsory congregational prayer had ended.”

1:804 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Some poor people came to the Prophet and said, “The wealthy people will get higher grades and will have permanent enjoyment and they pray like us and fast as we do. They have more money by which they perform the Hajj, and ‘Umra; fight and struggle in Allah’s Cause and give in charity.” The Prophet said, “Shall I not tell you a thing upon which if you acted you would catch up with those who have surpassed you? Nobody would overtake you and you would be better than the people amongst whom you live except those who would do the same. Say “Sub-han-al-lah”, “Alhamdu-lillah” and “Allahu Akbar” thirty three times each after every (compulsory) prayer.” We differed and some of us said that we should say, “Subhan-al-lah” thirty three times and “Alhamdu lillah” thirty three times and “Allahu Akbar” thirty four times. I went to the Prophet who said, “Say, “Subhan-al-lah” and “Alhamdu lillah” and “Allahu Akbar” all together for thirty three times.”

1:805 Narrated by Warrad
(the clerk of Al-Mughira bin Shu’ba) Once Al-Mughira dictated to me in a letter addressed to Mu’awiya that the Prophet used to say after every compulsory prayer, “La ilaha ilallah wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa-lahul-hamdu, wahuwa ala kulli shai in qadir. Allahumma la mani ‘a lima a’taita, wa la mu’tiya lima mana’ta, wa la yanfa’u dhal-jaddi minka-l-jadd. (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah and He has no partner in Lordship or in worship or in the Names and the Qualities, and for Him is the Kingdom and all the praises are for Him and He is omnipotent. O Allah! Nobody can hold back what you give and nobody can give what You hold back. Hard (efforts by anyone for anything cannot benefit one against Your Will).” And Al-Hasan said, “Al-jadd’ means prosperity.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 44. The Imâm should face the followers after finishing the Salât (prayer) with Taslim.

1:806 Narrated by Samura bin Jundab
The Prophet used to face us on completion of the prayer.

1:807 Narrated by Zaid bin Khalid Al-Juhani
The Prophet led us in the Fajr prayer at Hudaibiya after a rainy night. On completion of the prayer, he faced the people and said, “Do you know what your Lord has said (revealed)?” The people replied, “Allah and His Apostle know better.” He said, “Allah has said, ‘In this morning some of my slaves remained as true believers and some became non-believers; whoever said that the rain was due to the Blessings and the Mercy of Allah had belief in Me and he disbelieves in the stars, and whoever said that it rained because of a particular star had no belief in Me but believes in that star.’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 45. Whoever led the people in Salat (prayer) and remembered an urgent matter or necessity and had to pass over the people (to carry out that).

1:810 Narrated by ‘Uqba
I offered the ‘Asr prayer behind the Prophet at Medina. When he had finished the prayer with Taslim, he got up hurriedly and went out by crossing the rows of the people to one of the dwellings of his wives. The people got scared at his speed . The Prophet came back and found the people surprised at his haste and said to them, “I remembered a piece of gold Lying in my house and I did not like it to divert my attention from Allah’s worship, so I have ordered it to be distributed (in charity).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 46. To leave or depart from the right and from the left after finishing from the Salât (prayers).

1:811 Narrated by ‘Abdullah
You should not give away a part of your prayer to Satan by thinking that it is necessary to depart (after finishing the prayer) from one’s right side only; I have seen the Prophet often leave from the left side.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 47. What has been said about uncooked garlic, onion and leek.

1:813 Narrated by ‘Ata’
I heard Jabir bin ‘Abdullah saying, “The Prophet said, ‘Whoever eats (from) this plant (he meant garlic) should keep away from our mosque.” I said, “What does he mean by that?” He replied, “I think he means only raw garlic.”

1:814 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
The Prophet said, “Whoever eats garlic or onion should keep away from our mosque or should remain in his house.” (Jabir bin ‘Abdullah, in another narration said, “Once a big pot containing cooked vegetables was brought. On finding unpleasant smell coming from it, the Prophet asked, ‘What is in it?’ He was told all the names of the vegetables that were in it. The Prophet ordered that it should be brought near to some of his companions who were with him. When the Prophet saw it he disliked to eat it and said, ‘Eat. (I don’t eat) for I converse with those whom you don’t converse with (i.e. the angels).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 48. The ablution etc. for boys (youngsters).

1:816 Narrated by Sulaiman Ash-Shaibam
I heard Ash-Sha’bi saying, “A person who was accompanying the Prophet passed by a grave that was separated from the other graves told me that the Prophet once led the people in the (funeral) prayer and the people had aligned behind him. I said, “O Aba ‘Amr! Who told you about it?” He said, “Ibn Abbas.”

1:817 Narrated by Abu Said Al-Khudri
The Prophet said, “Ghusl (taking a bath) on Friday is compulsory for every Muslim reaching the age of puberty.”

1:822 Narrated by ‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Abis
A person asked Ibn Abbas, “Have you ever presented yourself at the (‘Id) prayer with Allah’s Apostle?” He replied, “Yes.” And had it not been for my kinship (position) with the Prophet it would not have been possible for me to do so (for he was too young). The Prophet went to the mark near the house of Kathir bin As-Salt and delivered a sermon. He then went towards the women. He advised and reminded them and asked them to give alms. So the woman would bring her hand near her neck and take off her necklace and put it in the garment of Bilal. Then the Prophet and Bilal came to the house.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 12: Characteristics of Prayer
CHAPTER 49. Going of women to the mosques at night and in darkness

1:824 Narrated by Ibn ‘Umar
The Prophet said, “If your women ask permission to go to the mosque at night, allow them.”

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 13: Friday Prayer

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 1. The prescription of Friday [Al-Jumu’a – Salât (prayer) and Khutba.]

2:1 Narrated by Abu Huraira
I heard Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) saying, “We (Muslims) are the last (to come) but (will be) the foremost on the Day of Resurrection though the former nations were given the Holy Scriptures before us. And this was their day (Friday) the celebration of which was made compulsory for them but they differed about it. So Allah gave us the guidance for it (Friday) and all the other people are behind us in this respect: the Jews’ (holy day is) tomorrow (i.e. Saturday) and the Christians’ (is) the day after tomorrow (i.e. Sunday).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 2. To perfume (oneself) before going for the Friday prayer

2:5 Narrated by Abu Said
I testify that Allah’s Apostle said, “The taking of a bath on Friday is compulsory for every male Muslim who has attained the age of puberty and (also) the cleaning of his teeth with Siwak, and the using of perfume if it is available.” Amr (a sub-narrator) said, “I confirm that the taking of a bath is compulsory, but as for the Siwak and the using of perfume, Allah knows better whether it is obligatory or not, but according to the Hadith it is as above.”)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 3. The superiority of Al-Jumu’a (prayer and Khutba) [The weekly congregational Salat (prayer) offered by Muslims at the time of Zuhr prayer. This Salat (prayer) is preceded by a Khutba (religious talk)

2:6 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) said, “Any person who takes a bath on Friday like the bath of Janaba and then goes for the prayer (in the first hour i.e. early), it is as if he had sacrificed a camel (in Allah’s cause); and whoever goes in the second hour it is as if he had sacrificed a cow; and whoever goes in the third hour, then it is as if he had sacrificed a horned ram; and if one goes in the fourth hour, then it is as if he had sacrificed a hen; and whoever goes in the fifth hour then it is as if he had offered an egg. When the Imam comes out (i.e. starts delivering the Khutba), the angels present themselves to listen to the Khutba.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 4. To use (hair) oil (on getting prepared) for the Jumu’a prayer

2:8 Narrated by Salman-Al-Farsi
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) said, “Whoever takes a bath on Friday, purifies himself as much as he can, then uses his (hair) oil or perfumes himself with the scent of his house, then proceeds (for the Jumua prayer) and does not separate two persons sitting together (in the mosque), then prays as much as (Allah has) written for him and then remains silent while the Imam is delivering the Khutba, his sins in-between the present and the last Friday would be forgiven.”

2:9 Narrated by Tawus
I said to Ibn ‘Abbas, “The people are narrating that the Prophet said, ‘Take a bath on Friday and wash your heads (i.e. take a thorough bath) even though you were not Junub and use perfume’.” On that Ibn ‘Abbas replied, “I know about the bath, (i.e. it is essential) but I do not know about the perfume (i.e. whether it is essential or not.)”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 5. To wear the best available clothes (for the Jumu’a prayer).

2:11 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar
Umar bin Al-Khattab saw a silken cloak (being sold) at the gate of the Mosque and said to Allah’s Apostle, “I wish you would buy this to wear on Fridays and also on occasions of the arrivals of the delegations.” Allah’s Apostle replied, “This will be worn by a person who will have no share (reward) in the Hereafter.” Later on similar cloaks were given to Allah’s Apostle and he gave one of them to ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab. On that ‘Umar said, “O Allah’s Apostle! You have given me this cloak although on the cloak of Atarid (a cloak merchant who was selling that silken cloak at the gate of the mosque) you passed such and such a remark.” Allah’s Apostle replied, “I have not given you this to wear”. And so ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab gave it to his pagan brother in Mecca to wear.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 6. To clean the teeth with Siwâk on Friday.

2:12 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “If I had not found it hard for my followers or the people, I would have ordered them to clean their teeth with Siwak for every prayer.”

2:13 Narrated by Anas
Allah’s Apostle said, “If I had not found it hard for my followers or the people, I would have ordered them to clean their teeth with Siwak for every prayer.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 7. What should be recited (from the Qur’ân) in the Fajr (early morning) prayer on Friday.

2:16 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet used to recite the following in the Fajr prayer of Friday, “Alif, Lam, Mim, Tanzil” (Surat-as-Sajda #32) and “Hal-ata-ala-l-Insani” (i.e. Surah-Ad-Dahr #76).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 8. To offer the Jumu’a (Prayer and Khufba) in villages and towns.

2:18 Narrated by Ibn Umar
I heard Allah’s Apostle saying, “All of you are Guardians.” Yunis said: Ruzaiq bin Hukaim wrote to Ibn Shihab while I was with him at Wadi-al-Qura saying, “Shall I lead the Jumua prayer?” Ruzaiq was working on the land (i.e farming) and there was a group of Sudanese people and some others with him; Ruzaiq was then the Governor of Aila. Ibn Shihab wrote (to Ruzaiq) ordering him to lead the Jumua prayer and telling him that Salim told him that ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umar had said, “I heard Allah’s Apostle saying, ‘All of you are guardians and responsible for your wards and the things under your care. The Imam (i.e. ruler) is the guardian of his subjects and is responsible for them and a man is the guardian of his family and is responsible for them. A woman is the guardian of her husband’s house and is responsible for it. A servant is the guardian of his master’s belongings and is responsible for them.’ I thought that he also said, ‘A man is the guardian of his father’s property and is responsible for it. All of you are guardians and responsible for your wards and the things under your care.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 9. Is the taking of bath (on Friday) compulsory even for those on whom it is not compulsory – to present for Jumu’a prayer (e.g. women and girls etc.).

2:21 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said “We are the last (to come amongst the nations) but (will be) the foremost on the Day of Resurrection. They were given the Holy Scripture before us and we were given the Quran after them. And this was the day (Friday) about which they differed and Allah gave us the guidance (for that). So tomorrow (i.e. Saturday) is the Jews’ (day), and the day after tomorrow (i.e. Sunday) is the Christians’.” The Prophet (p.b.u.h) remained silent (for a while) and then said, “It is obligatory for every Muslim that he should take a bath once in seven days, when he should wash his head and body.” Narrated Abu Huraira through different narrators that the Prophet said, “It is Allah’s right on every Muslim that he should take a bath (at least) once in seven days.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 10. From where (distance) should one present oneself for the Jumu’a prayer and for whom is the Jumu ‘a prayer compulsory?

2:25 Narrated by Aisha
(the wife of the Prophet) The people used to come from their abodes and from Al-‘Awali (i.e. outskirts of Medina up to a distance of four miles or more from Medina). They used to pass through dust and used to be drenched with sweat and covered with dust; so sweat used to trickle from them. One of them came to Allah’s Apostle who was in my house. The Prophet said to him, “I wish that you keep yourself clean on this day of yours (i.e. take a bath).”

2:26 Narrated by Yahya bin Said
I asked ‘Amra about taking a bath on Fridays. She replied, ” Aisha said, ‘The people used to work (for their livelihood) and whenever they went for the Jumua prayer, they used to go to the mosque in the same shape as they had been in work. So they were asked to take a bath on Friday.’

2:27 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet used to offer the Jumua prayer immediately after mid-day.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 11. If it becomes very hot on Friday (then what should be done)?

2:29 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
The Prophet used to offer the prayer earlier if it was very cold; and if it was very hot he used to delay the prayer, i.e. the Jumua prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 12. To go for the Jumu’a prayer walking.

2:30 Narrated by Abu ‘Abs
I heard the Prophet saying, “Anyone whose feet are covered with dust in Allah’s cause, shall be saved by Allah from the Hell-Fire.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 13. A man should not make his brother get up to sit in his place (i.e. usurp his seat).

2:34 Narrated by Ibn Juraij
I heard Nazi’ saying, “Ibn Umar, said, ‘The Prophet forbade that a man should make another man to get up to sit in his place’ “. I said to Nafi’, ‘Is it for Jumua prayer only?’ He replied, “For Jumua prayer and any other (prayer).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 14. Adhân on Friday (for the Jumu ‘a prayer).

2:35 Narrated by As-Saib bin Yazid
In the life-time of the Prophet, Abu Bakr and Umar, the Adhan for the Jumua prayer used to be pronounced when the Imam sat on the pulpit. But during the Caliphate of ‘Uthman when the Muslims increased in number, a third Adhan at Az-Zaura’ was added. Abu ‘Abdullah said, “Az-Zaura’ is a place in the market of Medina.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 15. One Mu’adhdhin on Friday.

2:36 Narrated by As-Saib bin Yazid
The person who increased the number of Adhans for the Jumua prayers to three was Uthman bin Affan and it was when the number of the (Muslim) people of Medina had increased. In the life-time of the Prophet I there was only one Muadh-dhin and the Adhan used to be pronounced only after the Imam had taken his seat (i.e. on the pulpit).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 16. The Imâm, while sitting on the pulpit, repeats the statements of the Adhân on Friday

2:37 Narrated by Abu Umama bin Sahl bin Hunaif
I heard Muawiya bin Abi Sufyan (repeating the statements of the Adhan) while he was sitting on the pulpit. When the Muadh-dhin pronounced the Adhan saying, “Allahu-Akbar, Allahu Akbar”, Muawiya said: “Allah Akbar, Allahu Akbar.” And when the Muadh-dhin said, “Ash-hadu an la ilaha illal-lah (I testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah)”, Muawiya said, “And (so do) I”. When he said, “Ash-hadu anna Muhammadan Rasulullah” (I testify that Muhammad is Allah’s Apostle), Muawiya said, “And (so do) I”. When the Adhan was finished, Muawiya said, “O people, when the Muadh-dhin pronounced the Adhan I heard Allah’s Apostle on this very pulpit saying what you have just heard me saying”.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 17. (To deliver) the Khuthba (religious talk) on the pulpit

2:40 Narrated by Abu Hazim bin Dinar
Some people went to Sahl bin Sad As-Sa’idi and told him that they had different opinions regarding the wood of the pulpit. They asked him about it and he said, “By Allah, I know of what wood the pulpit was made, and no doubt I saw it on thy very first day when Allah’s Apostle I took his seat on it. Allah’s Apostle sent for such and such an Ansari woman (and Sahl mentioned her name) and said to her, ‘Order your slave-carpenter to prepare for me some pieces of wood (i.e. pulpit) on which I may sit at the time of addressing the people.’ So she ordered her slave-carpenter and he made it from the tamarisk of the forest and brought it (to the woman). The woman sent that (pulpit) to Allah’s Apostle who ordered it to be placed here. Then I saw Allah’s Apostle praying on it and then bowed on it. Then he stepped back, got down and prostrated on the ground near the foot of the pulpit and again ascended the pulpit. After finishing the prayer he faced the people and said, ‘I have done this so that you may follow me and learn the way I pray.’ “

2:41 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
The Prophet used to stand by a stem of a date-palm tree (while delivering a sermon). When the pulpit was placed for him we heard that stem crying like a pregnant she-camel till the Prophet got down from the pulpit and placed his hand over it.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 18. To deliver the Khutba (religious talk) while standing.

2:43 Narrated by Ibn Umar
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to deliver the Khutba while standing and then he would sit, then stand again as you do now-a-days.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 19. Saying ‘Ammâ ba’du in the Khutba (religious talk) after glorifying and praising Allah.

2:45 Narrated by ‘Amr bin Taghlib
Some property or something was brought to Allah’s Apostle and he distributed it. He gave to some men and ignored the others. Later he got the news of his being admonished by those whom he had ignored. So he glorified and praised Allah and said, “Amma ba’du. By Allah, I may give to a man and ignore another, although the one whom I ignore is more beloved to me than the one whom I give. But I give to some people as I feel that they have no patience and no contentment in their hearts and I leave those who are patient and self-contented with the goodness and wealth which Allah has put into their hearts and ‘Amr bin Taghlib is one of them.” Amr added, By Allah! Those words of Allah’s Apostle are more beloved to me than the best red camels.

2:47 Narrated by Abu Hummaid As-Sa’idi
One night Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) stood up after the prayer and recited “Tashah-hud” and then praised Allah as He deserved and said, “Amma ba’du.”

2:49 Narrated by Ibn Abbas
Once the Prophet ascended the pulpit and it was the last gathering in which he took part. He was covering his shoulder with a big cloak and binding his head with an oily bandage. He glorified and praised Allah and said, “O people! Come to me.” So the people came and gathered around him and he then said, “Amma ba’du.” “From now onward the Ansar will decrease and other people will increase. So anybody who becomes a ruler of the followers of Muhammad and has the power to harm or benefit people then he should accept the good from the benevolent amongst them (Ansar) and overlook the faults of their wrong-doers.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 20. When the Imâm sees a person entering the mosque during the Khutba (religious talk) he should order him to pray two Rak’at before sitting.

2:52 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
A person entered the mosque while the Prophet was delivering the Khutba on a Friday. The Prophet said to him, “Have you prayed?” The man replied in the negative. The Prophet said, “Get up and pray two Rakat.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 21. Istisqâ‘ (invoking Allah for rain) in the Khutba (religious talk) on Friday.

2:55 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Once in the lifetime of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) the people were afflicted with drought (famine). While the Prophet was delivering the Khutba on a Friday, a Bedouin stood up and said, “O, Allah’s Apostle! Our possessions are being destroyed and the children are hungry; Please invoke Allah (for rain)”. So the Prophet raised his hands. At that time there was not a trace of cloud in the sky. By Him in Whose Hands my soul is as soon as he lowered his hands, clouds gathered like mountains, and before he got down from the pulpit, I saw the rain falling on the beard of the Prophet. It rained that day, the next day, the third day, the fourth day till the next Friday. The same Bedouin or another man stood up and said, “O Allah’s Apostle! The houses have collapsed, our possessions and livestock have been drowned; Please invoke Allah (to protect us)”. So the Prophet I raised both his hands and said, “O Allah! Round about us and not on us”. So, in whatever direction he pointed with his hands, the clouds dispersed and cleared away, and Medina’s (sky) became clear as a hole in between the clouds. The valley of Qanat remained flooded, for one month, none came from outside but talked about the abundant rain.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 22. One should keep quiet and listen while the Imâm is delivering the Khu;ba (religious talk) on Friday.

2:56 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) said, “When the Imam is delivering the Khutba, and you ask your companion to keep quiet and listen, then no doubt you have done an evil act.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 23. An hour (opportune lucky time) on Friday.

2:57 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) talked about Friday and said, “There is an hour (opportune time) on Friday and if a Muslim gets it while praying and asks something from Allah, then Allah will definitely meet his demand.” And he (the Prophet) pointed out the shortness of that time with his hands.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 24. If some people leave the Imâm during the Jumu’a prayer.

2:58 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
While we were praying (Jumua Khutba & prayer) with the Prophet (p.b.u.h), some camels loaded with food, arrived (from Sham.~ The people diverted their attention towards the camels (and left the mosque), and only twelve persons remained with the Prophet. So this verse was revealed: “But when they see Some bargain or some amusement, They disperse headlong to it, And leave you standing.” (62.11)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 13: Friday Prayer
CHAPTER 25. To offer As-Salât (the prayer) before and after the Jumu ‘a prayer.

2:59 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Umar
Allah’s Apostle used to pray two Rakat before the Zuhr prayer and two Rakat after it. He also used to pray two Rakat after the Maghrib prayer in his house, and two Rakat after the ‘Isha’ prayer. He never prayed after Jumua prayer till he departed (from the Mosque), and then he would pray two Rakat at home.

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 14: Fear Prayer

Sahih Bukhari> Book 14: Fear Prayer
CHAPTER 1. The Fear prayer

2:64 Narrated by Shu’aib
I asked Az-Zuhri, “Did the Prophet ever offer the Fear Prayer?” Az-Zuhri said, “I was told by Salim that ‘Abdullah bin Umar I had said, ‘I took part in a holy battle with Allah’s Apostle I in Najd. We faced the enemy and arranged ourselves in rows. Then Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) stood up to lead the prayer and one party stood to pray with him while the other faced the enemy. Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) and the former party bowed and performed two prostrations. Then that party left and took the place of those who had not prayed. Allah’s Apostle prayed one Raka (with the latter) and performed two prostrations and finished his prayer with Taslim. Then everyone of them bowed once and performed two prostrations individually.’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 14: Fear Prayer
CHAPTER 2. The Fear prayers (can be offered) while standing or riding.

2:65 Narrated by Nafi’
Ibn Umar said something similar to Mujahid’s saying: Whenever (Muslims and non-Muslims) stand face to face in battle, the Muslims can pray while standing. Ibn Umar added, “The Prophet said, ‘If the number of the enemy is greater than the Muslims, they can pray while standing or riding (individually).’ “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 14: Fear Prayer
CHAPTER 3. The chaser and the chased can offer Salat (prayer) while riding, and by signs.

2:67 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
On the day of the Khandaq Umar came, cursing the disbelievers of Quraish and said, “O Allah’s Apostle! I have not offered the ‘Asr prayer and the sun has set.” The Prophet replied, “By Allah! I too, have not offered the prayer yet. “The Prophet then went to Buthan, performed ablution and performed the ‘Asr prayer after the sun had set and then offered the Maghrib prayer after it.”

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 15: The Two Festivals (Eids)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 15: The Two Festivals (Eids)
CHAPTER 4. To proceed to a Musalla without pulpit.

2:76 Narrated by Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri
The Prophet used to proceed to the Musalla on the days of Id-ul-Fitr and Id-ul-Adha; the first thing to begin with was the prayer and after that he would stand in front of the people and the people would keep sitting in their rows. Then he would preach to them, advise them and give them orders, (i.e. Khutba). And after that if he wished to send an army for an expedition, he would do so; or if he wanted to give and order, he would do so, and then depart. The people followed this tradition till I went out with Marwan, the Governor of Medina, for the prayer of Id-ul-Adha or Id-ul-Fitr. When we reached the Musalla, there was a pulpit made by Kathir bin As-Salt. Marwan wanted to get up on that pulpit before the prayer. I got hold of his clothes but he pulled them and ascended the pulpit and delivered the Khutba before the prayer. I said to him, “By Allah, you have changed (the Prophet’s tradition).” He replied, “O Abu Sa’id! Gone is that which you know.” I said, “By Allah! What I know is better than what I do not know.” Marwan said, “People do not sit to listen to our Khutba after the prayer, so I delivered the Khutba before the prayer.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 15: The Two Festivals (Eids)
CHAPTER 5. Walking and riding for the ‘Eid prayer and As-Salât (the prayer) should be offered before delivering the Khutba (religious talk) (and there is no Adhdn or Iqâma for it).

2:78 Narrated by Ibn Juraij
‘Ata’ said, “Jabir bin ‘Abdullah said, ‘The Prophet went out on the Day of ‘Id-ul-Fitr and offered the prayer before delivering the Khutba, Ata told me that during the early days of IbnAz-Zubair, Ibn Abbas had sent a message to him telling him that the Adhan for the ‘Id Prayer was never pronounced (in the life time of Allah’s Apostle) and the Khutba used to be delivered after the prayer. Ata told me that Ibn Abbas and Jabir bin ‘Abdullah, had said,

Sahih Bukhari> Book 15: The Two Festivals (Eids)
CHAPTER 6. The Khutba (religious talk) (should be delivered) after the ‘Eid prayer.

2:79 Narrated by Ibn Abbas
I offered the ‘Id prayer with Allah’s Apostle, Abu Bakr, Umar and ‘Uthman and all of them offered the prayer before delivering the Khutba.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 15: The Two Festivals (Eids)
CHAPTER 10. Whoever returned (after offering the ‘Eid prayer), on the day of ‘Eid through a way different from that by which he went.

2:102 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
On the Day of ‘Id the Prophet used to return (after offering the ‘Id prayer) through a way different from that by which he went.

2:103 Narrated by ‘Urwa on the authority of ‘Aisha
On the days of Mina, (11th, 12th, and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah) Abu Bakr came to her while two young girls were beating the tambourine and the Prophet was lying covered with his clothes. Abu Bakr scolded them and the Prophet uncovered his face and said to Abu Bakr, “Leave them, for these days are the days of ‘Id and the days of Mina.” ‘Aisha further said, “Once the Prophet was screening me and I was watching the display of black slaves in the Mosque and (‘Umar) scolded them. The Prophet said, ‘Leave them. O Bani Arfida! (carry on), you are safe (protected)’.”

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 18: Eclipses

Sahih Bukhari> Book 18: Eclipes
CHAPTER 1. As Salat (the prayer) during a solar eclipse.

2:150 Narrated by Abu Bakra
We were with Allah’s Apostle when the sun eclipsed. Allah’s Apostle stood up dragging his cloak till he entered the Mosque. He led us in a two-Rakat prayer till the sun (eclipse) had cleared. Then the Prophet (p.b.u.h) said, “The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of someone’s death. So whenever you see these eclipses pray and invoke (Allah) till the eclipse is over.”

2:153 Narrated by Al-Mughira bin Shu’ba
“The sun eclipsed in the life-time of Allah’s Apostle on the day when (his son) Ibrahim died. So the people said that the sun had eclipsed because of the death of Ibrahim. Allah’s Apostle said, “The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of the death or life (i.e. birth) of some-one. When you see the eclipse pray and invoke Allah.”

2:158 Narrated by Abu Bakra
Allah’s Apostle said: “The sun and the moon are two signs amongst the signs of Allah and they do not eclipse because of the death of someone but Allah frightens His devotees with them.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 18: Eclipes
CHAPTER 3. Making a loud announcement of As-Salât (the prayer) in congregation for eclipse.

2:155 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr
“When the sun eclipsed in the life-time of Allah’s Apostle an announcement was made that a prayer was to be offered in congregation.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 18: Eclipes
CHAPTER 5. To offer eclipse prayer in congregation.

2:161 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin Abbas
The sun eclipsed in the life-time of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) . Allah’s Apostle offered the eclipse prayer and stood for a long period equal to the period in which one could recite Surat-al-Baqara. Then he bowed for a long time and then stood up for a long period which was shorter than that of the first standing, then bowed again for a long time but for a shorter period than the first; then he prostrated twice and then stood up for a long period which was shorter than that of the first standing; then he bowed for a long time which was shorter than the previous one, and then he raised his head and stood up for a long period which was shorter than the first standing, then he bowed for a long time which was shorter than the first bowing, and then prostrated (twice) and finished the prayer.

By then, the sun (eclipse) had cleared. The Prophet then said, “The sun and the moon are two of the signs of Allah. They eclipse neither because of the death of somebody nor because of his life (i.e. birth). So when you see them, remember Allah.” The people say, “O Allah’s Apostle! We saw you taking something from your place and then we saw you retreating.” The Prophet replied, “I saw Paradise and stretched my hands towards a bunch (of its fruits) and had I taken it, you would have eaten from it as long as the world remains. I also saw the Hell-fire and I had never seen such a horrible sight. I saw that most of the inhabitants were women.” The people asked, “O Allah’s Apostle! Why is it so?” The Prophet replied, “Because of their ungratefulness.” It was asked whether they are ungrateful to Allah. The Prophet said, “They are ungrateful to their companions of life (husbands) and ungrateful to good deeds. If you are benevolent to one of them throughout the life and if she sees anything (undesirable) in you, she will say, ‘I have never had any good from you.’

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 1. The Tahajjud (prayer) at night [Tahajjud means optional Salât (prayers)] to be offered from the middle to the last part of the night but before the compulsory morning Salât (prayer)

2:221 Narrated by Ibn Abbas
When the Prophet got up at night to offer the Tahajjud prayer, he used to say: (O Allah! All the praises are for you, You are the Holder of the Heavens and the Earth, And whatever is in them. All the praises are for You; You have the possession of the Heavens and the Earth And whatever is in them. All the praises are for You; You are the Light of the Heavens and the Earth And all the praises are for You; You are the King of the Heavens and the Earth; And all the praises are for You; You are the Truth and Your Promise is the truth, And to meet You is true, Your Word is the truth And Paradise is true And Hell is true And all the Prophets (Peace be upon them) are true; And Muhammad is true, And the Day of Resurrection is true. O Allah ! I surrender (my will) to You; I believe in You and depend on You. And repent to You, And with Your help I argue (with my opponents, the non-believers) And I take You as a judge (to judge between us). Please forgive me my previous And future sins; And whatever I concealed or revealed And You are the One who make (some people) forward And (some) backward. There is none to be worshipped but you . Sufyan said that ‘Abdul Karim Abu Umaiya added to the above, ‘Wala haula Wala quwata illa billah’ (There is neither might nor power except with Allah).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 2. The superiority of Tahajjud prayer (i.e. the night prayer).

2:222 Narrated by Salim’s father
In the life-time of the Prophet whosoever saw a dream would narrate it to Allah’s Apostle. I had a wish of seeing a dream to narrate it to Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) I was a grown up boy and used to sleep in the Mosque in the life-time of the Prophet. I saw in the dream that two angels caught hold of me and took me to the Fire which was built all round like a built well and had two poles in it and the people in it were known to me. I started saying, “I seek refuge with Allah from the Fire.” Then I met another angel who told me not to be afraid. I narrated the dream to Hafsa who told it to Allah’s Apostle. The Prophet said, “Abdullah is a good man. I wish he prayed Tahajjud.” After that ‘Abdullah (i.e. Salim’s father) used to sleep but a little at night.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 3. Leaving the night prayer by a patient.

2:224 Narrated by Jundab
The Prophet became sick and did not get up (for Tahajjud prayer) for a night or two.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 4. The Prophet’s exhorting (the people) to Tahajjud and Nawâfil without making them compulsory.

2:227 Narrated by ‘Ali bin Abi Talib
One night Allah’s Apostle came to me and Fatima, the daughter of the Prophet and asked, “Won’t you pray (at night)?” I said, “O Allah’s Apostle! Our souls are in the hands of Allah and if He wants us to get up He will make us get up.” When I said that, he left us without saying anything and I heard that he was hitting his thigh and saying, “But man is more quarrelsome than anything.” (18.54)

2:228 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Allah’s Apostle used to give up a good deed, although he loved to do it, for fear that people might act on it and it might be made compulsory for them. The Prophet never prayed the Duha prayer, but I offer it.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 5. Standing of the Prophet [for the Salât (prayer)] at night till his feet used to be swollen (oedematous).

2:230 Narrated by Al-Mughira
The Prophet used to stand (in the prayer) or pray till both his feet or legs swelled. He was asked why (he offered such an unbearable prayer) and he said, “should I not be a thankful slave.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 6. Sleeping in the last hours of the night.

2:231 Narrated by Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As
Allah’s Apostle told me, “The most beloved prayer to Allah is that of David and the most beloved fasts to Allah are those of David. He used to sleep for half of the night and then pray for one third of the night and again sleep for its sixth part and used to fast on alternate days.”

2:232 Narrated by Masruq
I asked ‘Aisha which deed was most loved by the Prophet. She said, “A deed done continuously.” I further asked, “When did he used to get up (in the night for the prayer).” She said, “He used to get up on hearing the crowing of a cock.”

2:233 Narrated by Al-Ashath
He (the Prophet (p.b.u.h) ) used to get up for the prayer on hearing the crowing of a cock.

2:34 Narrated by ‘Aisha
In my house he (Prophet (p.b.u.h) ) never passed the last hours of the night but sleeping.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 7. To prolong the standing posture in the Tahajjud prayer.

2:236 Narrated by Abu-Wa il
‘Abdullah said, “One night I offered the Tahajjud prayer with the Prophet and he kept on standing till an ill-thought came to me.” We said, “What was the ill-thought?” He said, “It was to sit down and leave the Prophet (standing).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 8. How was the SaIât (prayer) of the Prophet and how many Rak’at, he used to offer at night?

2:239 Narrated by Ibn Abbas
The prayer of the Prophet used to be of thirteen Rakat, i.e. of the night prayer.

2:241 Narrated by ‘Aisha
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to offer thirteen Rakat of the night prayer and that included the Witr and two Rakat (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 9. The waking up of the Prophet from his sleep for the night prayer and what (how much) was cancelled from the night prayer.

2:242 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Sometimes Allah’s Apostle would not fast (for so many days) that we thought that he would not fast that month and he sometimes used to fast (for so many days) that we thought he would not leave fasting through-out that month and (as regards his prayer and sleep at night), if you wanted to see him praying at night, you could see him praying and if you wanted to see him sleeping, you could see him sleeping.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 10. Satan’s tying of knots at the back of the head if one does not offer the night prayer.

2:243 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle said, “Satan puts three knots at the back of the head of any of you if he is asleep. On every knot he reads and exhales the following words, ‘The night is long, so stay asleep.’ When one wakes up and remembers Allah, one knot is undone; and when one performs ablution, the second knot is undone, and when one prays the third knot is undone and one gets up energetic with a good heart in the morning; otherwise one gets up lazy and with a mischievous heart.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 11. If one sleeps and does not offer the Salat (prayer), Satan urinates in his ears.

2:245 Narrated by ‘Abdullah
A person was mentioned before the Prophet (p.b.u.h) and he was told that he had kept on sleeping till morning and had not got up for the prayer. The Prophet said, “Satan urinated in his ears.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 12. Offering Salat (prayer) and invoking Allah in the last hours of the night.

2:246 Narrated by Abu Huraira
Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) said, “Our Lord, the Blessed, the Superior, comes every night down on the nearest Heaven to us when the last third of the night remains, saying: “Is there anyone to invoke Me, so that I may respond to invocation? Is there anyone to ask Me, so that I may grant him his request? Is there anyone seeking My forgiveness, so that I may forgive him?”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 13. Sleeping in the first part of the night and getting up in its last part.

2:247 Narrated by Al-Aswad
I asked ‘Aisha “How is the night prayer of the Prophet?” She replied, “He used to sleep early at night, and get up in its last part to pray, and then return to his bed. When the Muadh-dhin pronounced the Adhan, he would get up. If he was in need of a bath he would take it; otherwise he would perform ablution and then go out (for the prayer).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 14. The Salat (prayer) of the Prophet , at night in Ramadân and in other months.

2:248 Narrated by Abu Salma bin ‘Abdur Rahman
I asked ‘Aisha, “How is the prayer of Allah’s Apostle during the month of Ramadan.” She said, “Allah’s Apostle never exceeded eleven Rakat in Ramadan or in other months; he used to offer four Rakat– do not ask me about their beauty and length, then four Rakat, do not ask me about their beauty and length, and then three Rakat.” Aisha further said, “I said, ‘O Allah’s Apostle! Do you sleep before offering the Witr prayer?’ He replied, ‘O ‘Aisha! My eyes sleep but my heart remains awake’!”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 15. It is disliked to exaggerate extremely in matters of worship.

2:251 Narrated by Anas bin Malik
Once the Prophet (p.b.u.h) entered the Mosque and saw a rope hanging in between its two pillars. He said, “What is this rope?” The people said, “This rope is for Zainab who, when she feels tired, holds it (to keep standing for the prayer.)” The Prophet said, “Don’t use it. Remove the rope. You should pray as long as you feel active, and when you get tired, sit down.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 16. It is disliked for a person to leave offering the night prayer after he has been used to (offering) it.

2:252 Narrated by ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin Al-‘As
Allah’s Apostle said to me, “O ‘Abdullah! Do not be like so and so who used to pray at night and then stopped the night prayer.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 17. The superiority of one who wakes up at night and offers the Salat (prayer) with a loud voice.

2:253 Narrated by ‘Ubada bin As-Samit
The Prophet “Whoever gets up at night and says: — ‘La ilaha il-lallah Wahdahu la Sharika lahu Lahu-l-mulk, waLahu-l-hamd wahuwa ‘ala kullishai’in Qadir. Alhamdu lil-lahi wa subhanal-lahi wa la-ilaha il-lal-lah wa-l-lahu akbar wa la hawla Wala Quwata il-la-bil-lah.’ (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah. He is the Only One and has no partners . For Him is the Kingdom and all the praises are due for Him. He is Omnipotent. All the praises are for Allah. All the glories are for Allah. And none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, And Allah is Great And there is neither Might nor Power Except with Allah). And then says: — Allahumma, Ighfir li(O Allah! Forgive me). Or invokes (Allah), he will be responded to and if he performs ablution (and prays), his prayer will be accepted.”

2:254 Narrated by Abu Huraira
That once Allah’s Apostle (p.b.u.h) said, “Your brother, i.e. ‘Abdullah bin Rawaha does not say obscene (referring to his verses): Amongst us is Allah’s Apostle, who recites His Book when it dawns. He showed us the guidance, after we were blind. We believe that whatever he says will come true. And he spends his nights in such a way as his sides do not touch his bed. While the pagans were deeply asleep.”

2:255 Narrated by Nafi
Ibn ‘Umar said, “In the life-time of the Prophet I dreamt that a piece of silk cloth was in my hand and it flew with me to whichever part of Paradise I wanted. I also saw as if two persons (i.e. angels) came to me and wanted to take me to Hell. Then an angel met us and told me not to be afraid. He then told them to leave me. Hafsa narrated one of my dreams to the Prophet and the Prophet said, “Abdullah is a good man. Would that he offer the night prayer (Tahajjud)!” So after that day ‘Abdullah (bin ‘Umar) started offering Tahajjud. The companions of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to tell him their dreams that (Laila-tul-Qadr) was on the 27th of the month of Ramadan. The Prophet said, “I see that your dreams agree on the last ten nights of Ramadan and so whoever is in search of it should seek it in the last ten nights of Ramadan.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 18. What is said about the Nawafil being prayed as two Rak’at followed by two Rak’at and so on.

2:263 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to teach us the way of doing Istikhara (Istikhara means to ask Allah to guide one to the right sort of action concerning any job or a deed), in all matters as he taught us the Suras of the Quran. He said, “If anyone of you thinks of doing any job he should offer a two Rakat prayer other than the compulsory ones and say (after the prayer): — ‘Allahumma inni astakhiruka bi’ilmika, Wa astaqdiruka bi-qudratika, Wa as’alaka min fadlika al-‘azlm Fa-innaka taqdiru Wala aqdiru, Wa ta’lamu Wala a’lamu, Wa anta ‘allamu l-ghuyub. Allahumma, in kunta ta’lam anna hadha-l-amra Khairun li fi dini wa ma’ashi wa’aqibati amri (or ‘ajili amri wa’ajilihi) Faqdirhu wa yas-sirhu li thumma barik li Fihi, Wa in kunta ta’lamu anna hadha-lamra shar-run li fi dini wa ma’ashi wa’aqibati amri (or fi’ajili amri wa ajilihi) Fasrifhu anni was-rifni anhu. Waqdir li al-khaira haithu kana Thumma ardini bihi.’ (O Allah! I ask guidance from Your knowledge, And Power from Your Might and I ask for Your great blessings. You are capable and I am not. You know and I do not and You know the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this job is good for my religion and my subsistence and in my Hereafter–(or said: If it is better for my present and later needs)–Then You ordain it for me and make it easy for me to get, And then bless me in it, and if You know that this job is harmful to me In my religion and subsistence and in the Hereafter–(or said: If it is worse for my present and later needs)–Then keep it away from me and let me be away from it. And ordain for me whatever is good for me, And make me satisfied with it). The Prophet added that then the person should name (mention) his need.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 19. Regularity of offering : two Rak’at (Sunna before) Fajr (dawn) prayer and whoever called them Nawdfil.

2:260 Narrated by ‘Aisha
The Prophet was never more regular and particular in offering any Nawafil than the two Rakat (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 20. What to recite in two Rak’at (Sunna) of the Fajr prayer?

2:262 Narrated by ‘Aisha
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to make the two Rakat before the Fajr prayer so light that I would wonder whether he recited Al-Fatiha (or not).

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 21. To offer Duha prayer when one is not travelling.

2:274 Narrated by Abu Huraira
My friend (the Prophet) advised me to do three things and I shall not leave them till I die, these are: To fast three days every month, to offer the Duha prayer, and to offer Witr before sleeping.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 22. To offer two Rak’at before the Zuhr prayer

2:276 Narrated by Aisha
The Prophet never missed four Rakat before the Zuhr prayer and two Rakat before the Fajr prayer.

Sahih Bukhari> Book 21: Prayer at Night (Tahajjud)
CHAPTER 23. The (optional) Salat (prayer) before the Maghrib (compulsory) Salât (prayer).

2:277 Narrated by ‘Abdullah Al-Muzni
The Prophet said, “Pray before the Maghrib (compulsory) prayer.” He (said it thrice) and in the third time, he said, “Whoever wants to offer it can do so.” He said so because he did not like the people to take it as a tradition.

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 22: Actions while Praying

Sahih Bukhari> Book 22: Actions while Praying
CHAPTER 1. The superiority of offering As-Salat (the prayer) in the mosque of Makka (Al-Masjid Al-Haram), and Al-MadIna (i.e. the mosque of the Prophet)

2:281 Narrated by Quza’a
I heard Abu Said saying four words. He said, “I heard the Prophet (saying the following narrative).” He had participated in twelve holy battles with the Prophet. Narrated Abu Huraira: The Prophet said, “Do not set out on a journey except for three Mosques i.e. Al-Masjid-AI-Haram, the Mosque of Allah’s Apostle , and the Mosque of Al-Aqsa, (Mosque of Jerusalem).”

Narrated Abü Huraira
Allah’s Messenger said, “One Salât (prayer) in my mosque is better than one thousand prayers in any other mosque except Al-Masjid Al-Harâm.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 22: Actions while Praying
CHAPTER 2. Masjid Qubâ’ (the mosque of Qubâ’).

2:283 Narrated by Nafi’
Ibn ‘Umar never offered the Duha prayer except on two occasions: (1) Whenever he reached Mecca; and he always used to reach Mecca in the forenoon. He would perform Tawaf round the Ka’ba and then offer two Rakat at the rear of Maqam Ibrahim. (2) Whenever he visited Quba, for he used to visit it every Saturday. When he entered the Mosque, he disliked to leave it without offering a prayer. Ibn ‘Umar narrated that Allah’s Apostle used to visit the Mosque of Quba (sometime) walking and (sometime) riding. And he (i.e. Ibn ‘Umar) used to say, “I do only what my companions used to do and I don’t forbid anybody to pray at any time during the day or night except that one should not intend to pray at sunrise or sunset.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 22: Actions while Praying
CHAPTER 3. The superiority of the place between the pulpit and the grave (of the Prophet)

2:287 Narrated by Abu Huraira
The Prophet said, “Between my house and my pulpit there is a garden of the gardens of Paradise, and my pulpit is on my fountain tank (i.e. Al-Kauthar).”

Sahih Bukhari>
The Book For Dealing With Actions In Salat (The Prayer) [which are irrelevant to the Salât (prayer)]

Sahih Bukhari> Book : For Dealing With Actions In Salat (The Prayer) [which are irrelevant to the Salat (Prayer)]
CHAPTER 1. What speech is prohibited during As-Salât (the prayer).

2:290 Narrated by ‘Abdullah
We used to greet the Prophet while he was praying and he used to answer our greetings. When we returned from AnNajashi (the ruler of Ethiopia), we greeted him, but he did not answer us (during the prayer) and (after finishing the prayer) he said, “In the prayer one is occupied (with a more serious matter).”

2:292 Narrated by Zaid bin Arqam
In the life-time of the Prophet we used to speak while praying, and one of us would tell his needs to his companions, till the verse, ‘Guard strictly your prayers (2.238) was revealed. After that we were ordered to remain silent while praying.

Sahih Bukhari> Book : For Dealing With Actions In Salat (The Prayer) [which are irrelevant to the Salat (Prayer)]
CHAPTER 2. The levelling of small stones during As-Salât (the prayer) (in front of the forehead).

2:298 Narrated by Mu’aiqib
The Prophet talked about a man leveling the earth on prostrating, and said, “If you have to do so, then do it once.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book : For Dealing With Actions In Salat (The Prayer) [which are irrelevant to the Salat (Prayer)]
CHAPTER 3. If an animal runs away while one is in As-Salât (the prayer).

2:302 Narrated by Al-Azraq bin Qais
We were at Al-Ahwaz fighting the AlHaruriya (tribe). While I was at the bank of a river a man was praying and the reins of his animal were in his hands and the animal was struggling and he was following the animal. (Shu’ba, a sub-narrator, said that man was Abu Barza al-Aslaml). A man from the Khawarij said, “O Allah! Be harsh to this sheik.” And when the sheik (Abu Barza) finished his prayer, he said, “I heard your remark. No doubt, I participated with Allah’s Apostle in six or seven or eight holy battles and saw his leniency, and no doubt, I would rather retain my animal than let it return to its stable, as it would cause me much trouble. “

2:303 Narrated by ‘Aisha
Once the sun eclipsed and Allah’s Apostle stood up for the prayer and recited a very long Sura and when bowed for a long while and then raised his head and started reciting another Sura. Then he bowed, and after finishing, he prostrated and did the same in the second Raka and then said, “These (lunar and solar eclipses) are two of the signs of Allah and if you see them, pray till the eclipse is over. No doubt, while standing at this place I saw everything promised to me by Allah and I saw (Paradise) and I wanted to pluck a bunch (of grapes) therefrom, at the time when you saw me stepping forward. No doubt, I saw Hell with its different parts destroying each other when you saw me retreating and in it I saw ‘Amr bin Luhai who started the tradition of freeing animals (set them free) in the name of idols.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book : For Dealing With Actions In Salat (The Prayer) [which are irrelevant to the Salat (Prayer)]
CHAPTER 4. One should not return greetings during As-Salât (the prayer).

2:308 Narrated by Jabir bin ‘Abdullah
Allah’s Apostle sent me for some job and when I had finished it I returned and came to the Prophet and greeted him but he did not return my greeting. So I felt so sorry that only Allah knows it and I said to myself,, ‘Perhaps Allah’s Apostle is angry because I did not come quickly, then again I greeted him but he did not reply. I felt even more sorry than I did the first time. Again I greeted him and he returned the greeting and said, “The thing which prevented me from returning the greeting was that I was praying.” And at that time he was on his Rahila and his face was not towards the Qibla.

Sahih Bukhari> Book : For Dealing With Actions In Salat (The Prayer) [which are irrelevant to the Salat (Prayer)]
CHAPTER 5. Keeping the hands on the hips during As-Salât (the prayers).

2:310 Narrated by Abu Huraira
It was forbidden to keep the hands on the hips during the prayer. (This is narrated by Abu Huraira from the Prophet.)

Sahih Bukhari>
The Book Of Prostrations In (Case Of) Saw (Forgetfulness)

Sahih Bukhari> Book : The Book Of Prostration In (Case Of) Saw (Forgetfulness)
CHAPTER 1. If one offers five Rak’at (instead of four).

2:317 Narrated by Narrated’ Abdullah
Once Allah’s Apostle offered five Rakat in the Zuhr prayer, and somebody asked him whether there was some increase in the prayer. Allah’s Apostle said, “What is that?” He said, “You have offered five Rakat.” So Allah’s Apostle performed two prostrations of Sahu after Taslim.

Sahih Bukhari> Book : The Book Of Prostration In (Case Of) Saw (Forgetfulness)
CHAPTER 2. If a person speaks to a person offering Salat (prayer), and the latter beckons with his hand and listens.

2:325 Narrated by Kuraib
I was sent to Aisha by Ibn Abbas, Al-Miswar bin Makhrama and ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Azhar . They told me to greet her on their behalf and to ask her about the offering of the two Rakat after the ‘Asr prayer and to say to her, “We were informed that you offer those two Rakat and we were told that the Prophet had forbidden offering them.” Ibn Abbas said, “I along with ‘Umar bin Al-Khattab used to beat the people whenever they offered them.” I went to Aisha and told her that message. ‘Aisha said, “Go and ask Um Salama about them.” So I returned and informed them about her statement. They then told me to go to Um Salama with the same question with which t sent me to ‘Aisha. Um Salama replied, “I heard the Prophet forbidding them.

Later I saw him offering them immediately after he prayed the ‘Asr prayer. He then entered my house at a time when some of the Ansari women from the tribe of Bani Haram were sitting with me, so I sent my slave girl to him having said to her, ‘Stand beside him and tell him that Um Salama says to you, “O Allah’s Apostle! I have heard you forbidding the offering of these (two Rakat after the ‘Asr prayer) but I have seen you offering them.” If he waves his hand then wait for him.’ The slave girl did that. The Prophet beckoned her with his hand and she waited for him. When he had finished the prayer he said, “O daughter of Bani Umaiya! You have asked me about the two Rakat after the ‘Asr prayer. The people of the tribe of ‘Abdul-Qais came to me and made me busy and I could not offer the two Rakat after the Zuhr prayer. These (two Rakat that I have just prayed) are for those (missed) ones.

Sahih Bukhari>
Book 32: Praying at Night in Ramadan (Taraweeh)

Sahih Bukhari> Book 32 : Praying at Night in Ramadan
CHAPTER 1. The superiority of praying (Nawafil) at night in Ramadân.

3:229 Narrated by ‘Urwa
That he was informed by ‘Aisha, “Allah’s Apostle went out in the middle of the night and prayed in the mosque and some men prayed behind him. In the morning, the people spoke about it and then a large number of them gathered and prayed behind him (on the second night). In the next morning the people again talked about it and on the third night the mosque was full with a large number of people. Allah’s Apostle came out and the people prayed behind him. On the fourth night the Mosque was overwhelmed with people and could not accommodate them, but the Prophet came out (only) for the morning prayer. When the morning prayer was finished he recited Tashah-hud and (addressing the people) said, “Amma ba’du, your presence was not hidden from me but I was afraid lest the night prayer (Qiyam) should be enjoined on you and you might not be able to carry it on.” So, Allah’s Apostle died and the situation remained like that (i.e. people prayed individually). “

Sahih Bukhari> Book 32 : Praying at Night in Ramadan
CHAPTER 2. To look for the Night of Qadr in the last seven nights (of Ramadân).

3:232 Narrated by Ibn ‘Umar
Some men amongst the companions of the Prophet were shown in their dreams that the night of Qadr was in the last seven nights of Ramadan. Allah’s Apostle said, “It seems that all your dreams agree that (the Night of Qadr) is in the last seven nights, and whoever wants to search for it (i.e. the Night of Qadr) should search in the last seven (nights of Ramadan).”

3:233 Narrated by Abu Salama
I asked Abu Sa’id, and he was a friend of mine, (about the Night of Qadr) and he said, “We practiced Itikaf (seclusion in the mosque) in the middle third of the month of Ramadan with the Prophet . In the morning of the 20th of Ramadan, the Prophet came and addressed us and said, ‘I was informed of (the date of the Night of Qadr) but I was caused to forget it; so search for it in the odd nights of the last ten nights of the month of Ramadan. (In the dream) I saw myself prostrating in mud and water (as a sign). So, whoever was in l’tikaf with me should return to it with me (for another 10-day’s period)’, and we returned. At that time there was no sign of clouds in the sky but suddenly a cloud came and it rained till rain-water started leaking through the roof of the mosque which was made of date-palm leaf stalks. Then the prayer was established and I saw Allah’s Apostle prostrating in mud and water and I saw the traces of mud on his forehead.”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 32 : Praying at Night in Ramadan
CHAPTER 3 To search for the Night of Qadr in the odd nights of the last ten nights (of Ramadân) [This narration has come from ‘Ubâda (bin As-Sâmit) on the authority of the Prophet

3:238 Narrated by Ibn Abbas
The Prophet said, “Look for the Night of Qadr in the last ten nights of Ramadan ,’ on the night when nine or seven or five nights remain out of the last ten nights of Ramadan (i.e. 21, 23, 25, respectively).”

3:239 Narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas
Allah’s Apostle said, “The Night of Qadr is in the last ten nights of the month (Ramadan), either on the first nine or in the last (remaining) seven nights (of Ramadan).” Ibn ‘Abbas added, “Search for it on the twenty-fourth (of Ramadan).”

Sahih Bukhari> Book 32 : Praying at Night in Ramadan
CHAPTER 4. The doing of good deeds in the last ten days of Ramadân.

3:241 Narrated by Aisha
With the start of the last ten days of Ramadan, the Prophet used to tighten his waist belt (i.e. work hard) and used to pray all the night, and used to keep his family awake for the prayers.

SAHIH MUSLIM

Sahih Muslim>
Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)

Introduction

Prayer is the soul of religion. Where there is no prayer, there can be no purification of the soul. The non praying man is rightly considered to be a soulless man. Take prayer out of the world, and it is all over with religion because it is with prayer that man has the consciousness of God and selfless love for humanity and inner sense of piety. Prayer is, therefore, the first, the highest, and the most solemn phenomenon and manifestation of religion.

The way in which prayer is offered and the words which are recited in it explain the true nature of religion of which it is the expression of man’s contact with the Lord.

Prayer in Islam gives in a nutshell the teachings of Islam. The very first thing which comes into prominence in Islamic prayer is that it is accompanied by bodily movements. It implies that Islam lifts not only the soul to the spiritual height, but also illuminates the body of man with the light of God consciousness. It aims at purifying both body and soul, for it finds no cleavage between them. Islam does not regard body and soul as two different entities opposed to each other, or body as the prison of the soul from which It yearns to secure freedom in order to soar to heavenly heights.” The soul is an organ of the body which exploits it for physiological purposes, or body is an instrument of the soul” (Iqbal, Reconstruction of Religious Thought in Islam, p 105), and thus both need spiritual enlightenment.

Secondly, Islamic prayer does not aim at such a spiritual contact with God in which the world and self are absolutely denied, in which human personality is dissolved, disappears and is absorbed in the Infinite Lord. Islam does not favour such a meditation and absorption in which man ceases to be conscious of his own self and feels himself to be perfectly identified with the Infinite, and claims in a mood of ecstasy: My” I” has become God, or rather he is God. Islam wants to inculcate the consciousness of the indwelling of the light of God in body and soul but does allow him to transport himself in the realm of lnfinity. It impresses upon his mind that he is the humble servant of the Great and Glorious Lord and his spiritual development and religious piety lies in sincere and willing obedience to Allah. The very first step towards the achievement of this objective is that man should have a clear consciousness of his own finiteness and Infiniteness of the Lord, and clearly visualise and feel that he is created as a human being by the Creator and Master of the universe, and he cannot, therefore, become demi god or god. His success lies in proving himself by his outlook and behaviour that he is the true and loyal servant of his Great Master. Islamic prayer is, therefore, the symbol of humble reverence before the Majesty of the Glorious Lord.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 1: The beginning of adhan

Book 4: Number 735: Ibn Umar reported: When the Muslims came to Medina, they gathered and sought to know the time of prayer but no one summoned them. One day they discussed the matter, and some of them said: Use something like the bell of the Christians and some of them said: Use horn like that of the Jews. Umar said: Why may not a be appointed who should call (people) to prayer? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: O Bilal, get up and summon (the people) to prayer.

Book 4: Number 736: Anas reported: Bilal was commanded (by the Apostle of Allah) to repeat (the phrases of) Adhan twice and once in Iqama. The narrator said: I made a mention of it before Ayyub who said: Except for saying: Qamat is Salat [the time for prayer has come].

Book 4: Number 737: Anas b. Malik reported: They (the Companions) discussed that they should know the timings of prayer by means of something recognized by all. Some of them said that fire should be lighted or a bell should be rung. But Bilal was ordered to repeat the phrases twice in Adhan, and once in Iqama.

Book 4: Number 738: This hadith is transmitted by Khalid Hadhdha with the same chain of transmitters (and the words are): When the majority of the people discussed they should know, like the hadith narrated by al- Thaqafi (mentioned above) except for the words:” They (the people) should kindle fire.”

Book 4: Number 739: Anas reported: Bilal was commanded (by the Holy Prophet) to repeat the phrases twice in Adhan, and once in lqama.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 2: How adhan is to be pronounced

Book 4: Number 740: Abu Mahdhura said that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) taught him Adhan like this: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest; I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad Is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and it should be again repeated: I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad Is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Come to the prayer (twice). Come to the prayer (twice). Ishaq added : Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest; there Is no god but Allah.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 3: There can be two pronouncers of adhan for one mosque

Book 4: Number 741: Ibn Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had two Mu’adhdhins, Bilal and ‘Abdullah b. Umm Maktum, who (latter) was blind.

Book 4: Number 742: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of ‘A’isha by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 743: A’isha reported: Ibn Umm Maktum used to pronounce Adhan at the behest of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (despite the fact) that he was blind.

Book 4: Number 744: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Hisham.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 4: The holy prophet refrained from attacking people living in dar al-kufr on hearing adhan from them

Book 4: Number 745: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to attack the enemy when it was dawn. He would listen to the Adhan; so if he heard an Adhan, he stopped, otherwise made an attack. Once on hearing a man say: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) remarked: He is following al-Fitra (al-Islam). Then hearing him say: I testify that there is no god but Allah. there is no god but Allah, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: You have come out of the Fire (of Hell). They looked at him and found that he was a goatherd.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 5: He who hears the adhan should respond like it, invoke blessings upon the apostle (may peace be upon him) and then beg for him the wasila

Book 4: Number 746: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: When you hear the call (to prayer), repeat what the Mu’adhdhin pronounces.

Book 4: Number 747: ‘Abdullah b. Amr b. al-As reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When you hear the Mu’adhdhin, repeat what he says, then invoke a blessing on me, for everyone who invokes a blessing on me will receive ten blessings from Allah; then beg from Allah al-Wasila for me, which is a rank in Paradise fitting for only one of Allah’s servants, and I hope that I may be that one. If anyone who asks that I be given the Wasila, he will be assured of my intercession.

Book 4: Number 748: ‘Umar b. al-Khattab reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the Mu’adhdhin says: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest, and one of you should make this response: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest; (and when the Mu’adhdhin) says: I testify that there is no god but Allah, one should respond: I testify that there is no god but Allah, and when he says: I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, one should make a response: I testify that Muhammad is Allah’s Messenger. When he (the Mu’adhdhin) says: Come to prayer, one should make a response: There is no might and no power except with Allah. When he (the Mu’adhdhin) says: Come to salvation, one should respond: There is no might and no power except with Allah, and when he (the Mu’adhdhin) says: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest, then make a response: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest. When he (the Mu’adhdhin) says: There is no god but Allah, and he who makes a response from the heart: There is no god but Allah, he will enter Paradise.

Book 4: Number 749: Sa’d b. Abu Waqqas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If anyone says on hearing the Mu’adhdhin: I testify that there is no god but Allah alone. Who has no partner, and that Muhammad is His servant and His Messenger, (and that) I am satisfied with Allah as my Lord, with Muhammad as Messenger. and with Islam as din (code of life), his sins would be forgiven. In the narration transmitted by Ibn Rumh the words are:” He who said on hearing the Mu’adhdhin and verity I testify.” ‘ Qutaiba has not mentioned his words:” And I.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 6: The excellence of adhan and running away of the satan on hearing it

Book 4: Number 750: Yahya narrated it on the authority of his uncle that he had been sitting in the company of Mu’awiya b. Abu Sufyan when the Mu’adhdhin called (Muslims) to prayer. Mu’awiya said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying The Mu’adhdhins will have the longest necks on the Day of Resurrection.

Book 4: Number 751: Abu Sufyan reported it on the authority of Jabir that he had heard the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: When Satan hears the call to prayer, he runs away to a distance like that of Rauha. Sulaimin said: I asked him about Rauha. He replied: It is at a distance of thirty six miles from Medina.

Book 4: Number 752: Abu Mu’awiya narrated it on the authority of A’mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 753: Abu Huraira reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: When Satan hears the call to prayer, he turns back and breaks the wind so as not to bear the call being made, but when the call is finished he turns round and distracts (the minds of those who pray), and when he bears the Iqama he again runs away so as not to hear its voice and when it subsides, he comes back and distracts (the minds of those who stand for prayer).

Book 4: Number 754: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the Mu’adhdhin calls to prayer, Satan runs back vehemently.

Book 4: Number 755: Suhail reported that his father sent him to Banu Haritha along with a boy or a man. Someone called him by his name from an enclosure. He (thenarrator) said: The person with me looked towards the enclosure, but saw nothing. I made a mention of that to my father. He said: If I knew that you would meet such a situation I would have never sent you (there), but (bear in wind) whenever you hear such a call (from the evil spirits) pronounce the Adhan. for I have heard Abu Huraira say that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upbn him) said: Whenever Adhan is proclaimed, Satan runs back vehemently.

Book 4: Number 756: Abu Huraira reported: The Apostle (may peace be upon him) said When the call to prayer is made, Satan runs back and breaks wind so as not to hear the call being made, and when the call is finished. he turns round. When Iqama is proclaimed he turns his back, and when it is finished he turns round to distract a man, saying: Remember such and such; remember such and such, referring to something the man did not have in his mind, with the result that he does not know how much he has prayed.

Book 4: Number 757: A hadith like it has been narrated by Abu Huraira but for these words:” He (the man saying the prayer) does not know how much he has prayed.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 7: The desirability of raising the hands apposite the shoulders at the time of beginning the prayer and at the time of bowing and at the time of returning to the erect position after bowing

Book 4: Number 758: Salim narrated it on the authority of his father who reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raising his hands apposite the shoulders at the time of beginning the prayer and before bowing down and after coming back to the position after bowing. but he did not raise them between two prostrations.

Book 4: Number 759: Ibn Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), when he stood up for prayer, used to raise his hands apposite the shoulders and then recited takbir (Allah o Akbar), and when he was about to bow he again did like it and when he raised himself from the ruku’ (bowing posture) he again did like it, but he did not do it at the time of raising his head from prostration.

Book 4: Number 760: This hadith has been transmitted with the same chain of transmitters by al. Zuhri as narrated by Ibn Juraij (who) said. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up for prayer, he raised hands (to the height) apposite the shoulders and then recited takbir.

Book 4: Number 761: Abu Qilaba reported that he saw Malik b. Huwairith raising his hands at the beginning of prayer and raising his hands before kneeling down, and raising his hands after lifting his head from the state of kneeling, and he narrated that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to do like this.

Book 4: Number 762: Malik b. Huwairith reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raised his hands apposite his ears at the time of reciting the takbir (i. e. at the time of beginning the prayer) and then again raised his hands apposite the ears at the time of bowing and when he lifted his head after bowing he said: Allah listened to him who praised Him, and did like it (raised his hands up to the ears).

Book 4: Number 763: This hadith has been transmitted by Qatada with the same chain of trans. mitters that he saw the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) doing like this (i. e. raising his hands) till they were apposite the lobes of cars.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 8: The reciting of takbir at the time of bowing and rising in prayer except rising after ruku, when it is said: Allah listened to him who praised him

Book 4: Number 764: Abu Salama reported: Abu Huraira led prayer for them and recited takbir when he bent and raised himself (in ruku’ and sujud) and after completing (the prayer) he said: By Allah I say prayer which has the best resemblance with the prayer of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) amongst you.

Book 4: Number 765: Abu Huraira reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up for prayer, he would say the takbir (Allah o Akbar) when standing, then say the takbir when bowing. then say:” Allah listened to him who praised him,” when coming to the erect position after bowing, then say while standing:” To Thee, our Lord, be the praise”, then recite the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir on raising his head, then say the takbir on prostrating himself, then say the takbir on raising his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he would complete it, and he would say the takbir when he would get up at the end of two rak’as after adopting the sitting posture. Abu Huraira said: My prayer has the best resemblance amongst you with the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 766: Ibn al-Harith reported: He had heard Abu Huraira say: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited takbir on standing for prayer, and the rest of the hadith is like that transmitted by Ibn Juraij (recorded above), but he did not mention Abu Huraira as saying:” My prayer has the best resemblance amongst you with the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).”

Book 4: Number 767: Abu Salama b. ‘Abd al-Rahman reported. When Marwan appointed Abu Huraira as his deputy in Medina, he recited takbir whenever he got up for obligatory prayer, and the rest of the hadith is the same as transmitted by Ibn Juraij (but with the addition of these words): On completing the prayer with salutation, and he turned to the people in the mosque and said….

Book 4: Number 768: Abu Salama reported that Abu Huraira recited takbir in prayer on all occasions of rising and kneeling. We said: O Abu Huraira, what is this takbir? He said: Verily it is the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 769: Suhail reported on the authority of his father that Abu Huraira used to recite takbir on all occasions of rising and bending (in prayer) and narrated that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to do like that.

Book 4: Number 770: Mutarrif reported: I and ‘Imran b. Husain said prayer behind ‘Ali b. Abu, Talib. He recited takbir when he prostrated, and he recited takbir when he raised his head and he recited takbir while rising up (from the sitting position at the end of two rak’ahs). When we had finished our prayer, ‘Imran caught hold of my hand and said: He (Hadrat Ali) has led prayer like Muhammad (may peace be upon him) or he said: He in fact recalled to my mind the prayer of Muhammad (may peace be upon him.)

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 9: The reciting of al-fatiha in every rak’ah of prayer is obligatory

Book 4: Number 771: ‘Ubada b. as-Samit reported from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him ): He who does not recite Fatihat al-Kitab is not credited with having observed the prayer.

Book 4: Number 772: Ubada b. as-Samit reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who does not recite Umm al-Qur’an is not credited with having observed the prayer.

Book 4: Number 773: Mahmud b. al-Rabi’, on whose face the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) squirted water from the well, reported on the authority of ‘Ubada b. as- Samit that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who does not recite Umm al-Qur’an is not credited with having observed prayer.

 Book 4: Number 774: This hadith has also been transmitted by Ma’mar from al-Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters with the addition of these words:” and something more”.

Book 4: Number 775: Abu Huraira reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If anyone observes prayer in which he does not recite Umm al-Qur’an, It is deficient [he said this three times] and not complete. It was said to Abu Huraira: At times we are behind the Imam. He said: Recite it inwardly, for he had heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) declare that Allah the Exalted had said: I have divided the prayer into two halves between Me and My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks. When the servant says: Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the universe, Allah the Most High says: My servant has praised Me. And when he (the servant) says: The Most Compassionate, the Merciful, Allah the Most High says: My servant has lauded Me. And when he (the servant) says: Master of the Day of judgment, He remarks: My servant has glorified Me. and sometimes He would say: My servant entrusted (his affairs) to Me. And when he (the worshipper) says: Thee do we worship and of Thee do we ask help, He (Allah) says: This is between Me and My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks for. Then, when he (the worshipper) says: Guide us to the straight path, the path of those to whom Thou hast been Gracious not of those who have incurred Thy displeasure, nor of those who have gone astray, He (Allah) says: This is for My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks for. Sufyan said: ‘Ala b. ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Ya’qub narrated it to me when I went to him and he was confined to his home on account of illness, and I asked him about it.

Book 4: Number 776: It is naratted on the authority of Abu Huraira that he had heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: He who observed prayer but he did not recite the Umm al-Qur’an in it, and the rest of the hadith is the same as transmitted by Sufyan, and in this hadith the words are:” Allah the Most High said: the prayer is divided into two halves between Me and My servant. The half of it is for Me and the half of it is for My servant.”

Book 4: Number 777: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who said his prayer, but did not recite the opening chapter of al-Kitab, his prayer is incomplete. He repeated it thrice.

Book 4: Number 778: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: One is not credited with having observed the prayer without the recitation (of al-Fatiha). So said Abu Huraira: (The prayer in which) the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited in a loud voice, we also recited that loudly for you (and the prayer in which) he recited inwardly we also recited inwardly for you (to give you a practical example of the prayer of the Holy Prophet).

Book 4: Number 779: ‘Ata’ narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira who said that one should recite (al-Fatiha) in every (rak’ah of) prayer. What we heard (i. e. recitation) from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), we made you listen to that. And that which he (recited) inwardly, we (recited) inwardly for you. A person said to him: If I add nothing to the (recitation) of the Umm al Qur’an (Surat al-Fatiha), would it make the prayer incomplete? He (AbuHuraira) said: If you add to that (if you recite some of verses of the Qur’an along with Surat at-Fatiha) that is better for you. But if you are contented with it (Surat al-Fatiha) only, it is sufficient for you.

Book 4: Number 780: ‘Ata’ reported it on the authority of Abu Huraira who said: Recitation (of Surat al-Fatiha) in every (rak’ah) of prayer in essential. (The recitation) that we listened to from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) we made you listen to it. And that which he recited inwardly to us, we recited it inwardly for you. And he who recites Umm al-Qur’an, it is enough for him (to complete the prayer), and he who adds to it (recites some other verses of the Holy Qur’an along with Surat al-Fatiha), it is preferable for him.

Book 4: Number 781: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) entered the mosque and a person also entered therein and offered prayer, and then came and paid salutation to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) returned his salutation and said: Go back and pray, for you have not offered the prayer. He again prayed as he had prayed before, and came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon. him) and saluted him. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) returned the salutation and said: Go back and say prayer, for you have not offered the prayer. This (act of repeating the prayer) was done three times. Upon this the person said: By Him Who hast sent you with Truth, whatever better I can do than this, please teach me. He (the Holy Prophet) said: When you get up to pray, recite takbir, and then recite whatever you conveniently can from the Qur’an, then bow down and remain quietly in that position, then raise yourself and stand erect; then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and sit quietly; and do that throughout all your prayers.

Book 4: Number 782: Abu Huraira reported: A person entered the mosque and said prayer while the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was sitting in a nook (of the mosque), and the rest of the hadith is the same as mentioned above, but with this addition:” When you get up to pray, perform the ablution completely, and then turn towards the Qibla and recite takbir (Allah o Akbar =Allah is the Most Great).”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 10: The one led in prayer is forbidden to recite loudly behind the imam

Book 4: Number 783: lmrin b. Husain reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace beupon him) led us In Zuhr or ‘Asr prayer (noon or the afternoon prayer). (On concluding it) he said: Who recited behind me (the verses): Sabbih Isma Rabbik al-a’la (Glorify the name of thy Lord, the Most High)? There upon a person said: It was I, but I intended nothing but goodness. I felt that some one of you was disputing with me in it (or he was taking out from my tongue what I was reciting), said the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 784: ‘Imran b. Husain reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed the Zuhr prayer and a person recited Sabbih Isma Rabbik al-a’la (Glorify the name of thy Lord, the Most High) behind him. When he (the Holy Prophet) concluded the prayer he said: Who amongst you recited (the above mentioned verse) or who amongst you was the reciter? A person said: It was I. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) observed: I thought as if someone amongst you was disputing with me (in what I was reciting).

Book 4: Number 785: This hadith has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Zuhr prayer and said: I felt that someone amongst you was disputing with me (in what I was reciting).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 11: Argument of those who say that he (the holy prophet) did not recite Bismillah (in the name of Allah) loudly

Book 4: Number 786: Anas reported: I observed prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and with Abu Bakr, Umar and Uthman (may Allah be pleased with all of them), but I never heard any one of them reciting Bismillahir Rahmanir Rahim loudly.

Book 4: Number 787: Shu’ba reported it with the same chain of transmitters. with she addition of these words:” I said to Qatada: Did you hear it from Anas? He replied in the affirmative and added: We had inquired of him about it.”

Book 4: Number 788: ‘Abda reported: ‘Umar b. al-Khattab used to recite loudly these words: Subhanak Allahumma wa bi hamdika wa tabarakasmuka wa ta’ala jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuka [Glory to Thee,0 Allah, and Thine is the Praise, and Blessed is Thy Name. and Exalted is Thy Majesty. and there is no other object of worship beside Thee]. Qatada informed in writing that Anas b. Malik had narrated to him: I observed prayer behind the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr and Umar and ‘Uthman. They started (loud recitation) with: Alhamdu lillahi Rabb al-‘Alamin [All Praise is due to Allah, the Lord of the worlds] and did not recite Bismillahir Rahmanir Rahim (loudly) at the beginning of the recitation or at the end of it.

Book 4: Number 789: It is reported on the authority of Abu Talha that he had heard Anas b. Malik narrating this.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 12: Argument of those who assert that bismillah is a part of every sura except sura Tauba

Book 4: Number 790: Anas reported: One day the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was sitting amongst us that he dozed off. He then raised his head smilingly. We said: What makes you smile. Messenger of Allah? He said: A Sura has just been revealed to me, and then recited: In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful. Verily We have given thee Kauthar (fount of abundance). Therefore turn to thy Lord for prayer and offer sacrifice, and surely thy enemy is cut off (from the good). Then he (the Holy Prophet) said: Do you know what Kauthar is? We said: Allah and His Messenger know best. The Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: It (Kauthar) is a canal which my Lord, the Exalted and Glorious has promised me, and there is an abundance of good in it. It is a cistern and my people would come to it on the Day of Resurrection, and tumblers there would be equal to the Numberof stars. A servant would be turned away from (among the people gathered there). Upon this I would say: My Lord, he is one of my people, and He (the Lord) would say: You do not know that he innovated new things (in Islam) after you. Ibn Hujr made this addition in the hadith:” He (the Holy Prophet) was sitting amongst us in the mosque, and He (Allah) said: (You don’t know) what he innovated after you”

Book 4: Number 791: Mukhtar b. Fulful reported that he had heard Anas b. Malik say that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) dozed off, and the rest of the hadith is the same as transmitted by Muhir except for the words that he (the Holy Prophet) said: It (Kauthar) is a canal which my Lord the Exalted and the Glorious has promised me in Paradise. There is a tank over it, but he made no mention of the tumblers like the Numberof the stars.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 13: The placing of the right hand over the left hand after the first takbir in prayer (takbiri tahri ma) below the chest and above the navel and then placing them apposite the shoulders in prostration

Book 4: Number 792: Wa’il b. Hujr reported: He saw the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) raising his hands at the time of beginning the prayer and reciting takbir, and according to Hammam (the narrator), the hands were lifted opposite to ears. He (the Holy Prophet) then wrapped his hands in his cloth and placed his right hand over his left hand. And when he was about to bow down, he brought out his hands from the cloth, and then lifted them, and then recited takbir and bowed down, and when (he came back to the erect position) he recited:” Allah listened to him who praised Him.” And when prostrates. he prostrated between the two palms.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 14: The tashahhud in prayer

Book 4: Number 793: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) said: While observing prayer behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) we used to recite: Peace be upon Allah, peace be upon so and so. One day the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to us: Verily Allah is Himself Peace. When any one of you sits during the prayer. he should say: All services rendered by words, by acts of worship, and all good things are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah’s upright servants, for when he says this it reaches every upright servant in heaven and earth (and say further): I testify that there is no god but Allah and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it.

Book 4: Number 794: Shu’ba has narrated this on the authority of Mansur with the same chain of transmitters, but he made no mention of this:” Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him.”

Book 4: Number 795: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Mansur with the same chain of transmitters and he made a mention of this:” Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him or which he likes.”

Book 4: Number 796: Abdullah b. Mas’ud reported: We were sitting with the Apostle (may peace be upon him) in prayer, and the rest of the hadith is the same as narrated by Mansur He (also said): After (reciting tashahud) he may choose any prayer.

Book 4: Number 797: Ibn Mas’ud is reported to have said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) taught me tashahhud taking my hand within his palms, in the same way as he taught me a Sura of the Qur’an, and he narrated it as narrated above.

Book 4: Number 798: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to teach us tashahbud just as he used to teach us a Sura of the Qur’an, and he would say: All services rendered by., words, acts of worship. and all good thirgs are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, 0 Prophet. and Allah’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. In the narration of Ibn Rumb (the words are):” As he would teach us the Qur’an.”

Book 4: Number 799: Tawus narrated it on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas that he said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to teach us tashahhud as he would teach us a Sura of the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 800: Hattan b. ‘Abdullah al-Raqiishi reported: I observed prayer with Abu Musu al-Ash’ari and when he was in the qa’dah, one among the people said: The prayer has been made obligatory along with piety and Zakat. He (the narrator) said: When Abu Musa had finished the prayer after salutation he tuined (towards the people) and said: Who amongst you said such and such a thing? A hush fell on the people. He again said.. Who amongst you has said such and such a thing? A hush fell on the people. He (Abu Musa) said: Hattan, It is perhaps you that have uttered it. He (Hattan) said No. I have not uttered it. I was afraid that you might be annoyed with me on account of this. A person amongst the people said: It was I who said it, and In this I intended nothing but good. Abu Musa said: Don’t you know what you have to recite in your prayers? Verily the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) addressed us and explained to us all Its aspects and taught us how to observe prayer (properly). He (the Holy Prophet) said: When you pray make your rows straight and let anyone amongst you act as your Imim. Recite the takbir when he recites it and when be recites: Not of those with whom Thou art angry. nor of those who go astray, say: Amin. Allah would respond you. And when he (the Imim) recites the takbir, you may also recite the takbir, for the Imam bows before you and raises himself before you. Then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The one is equivalent to the other. And when he says: Allah listens to him who praises Him, you should say:  Allah, our. Lord, to Thee be the praise, for Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, has vouchsafed (us) through the tongue of His Apostle (may peace be upon him) that Allah listens to him who praises Him. And when he (the Imim) recites the takbir and prostrates, you should also recite the takbir and prostrate, for the Imim prostrates before you and raises himself before you. The Messenger’ of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The one is equivalent to the other. And when he (the Imim) sits for Qa’da (for tashahhud) the first words of every one amongst you should be: All services rendered by words, acts of worship and all good things are due to Allah. Peace be upon you,0 Apostle, and Allah’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the upright servants of Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Mubammad is His servant and His Messenger.

Book 4: Number 801: Qatida has narrated a badith like this with another chain of transmitters. In the badith transmitted by Jarir on the authority of Sulaiman, Qatida’s further words are: When (the Qur’in) is recited (in prayer), you should observe silence, and (the following words are) not found in the hadith narrated by anyone except by Abu Kamil who heard it from Abu ‘Awina (and the words are): Verily Allah vouchsafed through the tongue of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) this: Allah listens to him who praises Him. Abu Ishaq (a student of Imam Muslim) said: Abu Bakr the son of Abu Nadr’s sister has (critically) discussed this hadith. Imam Muslim said: Whom can you find a more authentic transmitter of badith than Sulaiman? Abu Bakr said to him (Imam Muslim): What about the hadith narrated by Abd Huraira, i. e. the hadith that when the Qur’in is recited (in pray er) observe silence? He (Abu Bakr again) said: Then, why. have you not included it (in your compilation)? He (Imam Muslim) said: I have not included in this every hadith which I deem authentic; I have recorded only such ahadith on which there is an agreement (amongst the Muhaddithin apart from their being authentic).

Book 4: Number 802: This hadith has been transmitted by Qatida with the same chain of transmitters (and the words are):” Allah, the Exalted and the Glorious, commanded it through the tongue of His Apostle (may peace be upon him): Allah listens to him who praises Him.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 15: Blessings on the prophet (may peace be upon him) after tashahhud

Book 4: Number 803: Abdullah b. Zaid he who was shown the call (for prayer in a dream) narrated it on the authority of Mas’ad al-Ansiri who said: We were sitting in the company of Sa’id b. ‘Ubida when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to us. Bashir b. S’ad said: Allah has commanded us to bless you. Messenger of Allah! But how should we bless you? He (the narrator) said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) kept quiet (and we were so much perturbed over his silence) that we wished we had not asked him. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then said: (For blessing me) say:”  Allah, bless Muhammad and the members of his household as Thou didst bless the mernbers of Ibrahim’s household. Grant favours to Muhammad and the members of his household as Thou didst grant favours to the members of the household of Ibrahim in the world. Thou art indeed Praiseworthy and Glorious”; and salutation as you know.

Book 4: Number 804: Ibn Abi Laila reported: Ka’b b. ‘Ujra met me and said: Should I not offer you a present (and added): The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to us and we said: We have learnt how to invoke peace upon you; (kindly tell us) how we should bless you. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Say:” O Allah: bless Muhammad and his family as Thou didst bless the family of Ibrahim. Verily Thou art Praiseworthy and Glorious, O Allah.”

Book 4: Number 805: A hadith like this has been narrated by Mis’ar on the authority of al-Hakam, but in the hadith transmitted by Mis’ar these words are not found:” Should I not offer you a present?”

Book 4: Number 806: A hadith like this has been narrated by al-Hakam except that he said:” Bless Muhammad (may peace be upon him)” and he did not say:” O Allah I

Book 4: Number 807: Abu Humaid as-Sa’idi reported: They (the Companions of the Holy Prophet) said: Apostle of Allah, how should we bless you? He (the Holy Prophet) observed: Say:” O Allah! bless Muhammad, his wives and his offspring as Thou didst bless Ibrahim, and grant favours to Muhammad, and his wives and his offspring as Thou didst grant favours to the family of Ibrahim; Thou art Praiseworthy and Glorious.”

Book 4: Number 808: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who blesses me once, Allah would bless him ten times.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 16: The reciting of tasmi’ (Allah listens to him who praises him), tabmid (o, our lord, for thee is the praise), and tamin (amin)

Book 4: Number 809: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the Imam says:” Allah listens to him who praises Him.” you should say:” O Allah, our Lord for Thee is the praise.” for if what anyone says synchronises with what the angels say, his past sins will be forgiven.

Book 4: Number 810: A hadith like this is narrated by Abd Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 811: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: SayAmin when the Imam says Amin, for it anyone’s utterance of Amin synchronises with that of the angels, he will be forgiven his past sins.

Book 4: Number 812: Abu Huraira said: I heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) the hadith like one transmitted by Malik, but he made no mention of the words of Shibab.

Book 4: Number 813: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When anyone amongst you utters Amin in prayer and the angels in the sky also utter Amin, and this (utterance of the one) synchronises with (that of) the other, all his previous sins are pardoned.

Book 4: Number 814: Abu Harare reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When anyone amongst you utters Amin and the angels In the heaven also utter Amin and (the Amin) of the one synchronises with (that of) the other, all his previous sins are pardoned.

Book 4: Number 815: ‘A hadith like this is transmitted by Ma’mar from Hammam b. Munabbih on the authority of Abu Huraira who reported it from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 816: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the reciter (Imam) utters:” Not of those on whom (is Thine) wrath and not the erring ones,” and (the person) behind him utters Amin and his utterance synchronises with that of the dwellers of heavens, all his previous sins would be pardoned.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 17: The muqtadi (follower) should strictly follow the imam in prayer

Book 4: Number 817: Anas b. Malik reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell down from a horse and his right side was grazed. We went to him to inquire after his health when the time of prayer came. He led us in prayer in a sitting posture and we said prayer behind him sitting, and when he finished the prayer hesaid: The Imam is appointed only to be followed; so when he recites takbir, you should also recite that; when he prostrates, you should also prostrate; when he rises up, you should also rise up, and when he said” God listens to him who praises Him,” you should say:” Our Lord, to Thee be the praise,” and when he prays sitting, all of you should pray sitting.

Book 4: Number 818: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell down from a horse and he was grazed and he led the prayer for us sitting, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 819: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell down from a horse and his right side was grazed, and the rest of the hadith is the same with the addition of these words:” When he (the Imam) says prayer standing, you should also do so.”

Book 4: Number 820: Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) rode a horse and fell down from it and his right side was grazed, and the rest of the hadith is the same, and (these words) are found in it:” When he (the Imam) says prayer in an erect posture, you should also say it in an erect posture.”

Book 4: Number 821: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell down from his horse and his right side was grazed, and the rest of the hadith is the same. In this hadith there are no additions (of words) as transmitted by Yunus and Malik.

Book 4: Number 822: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell ill and some of his Companions came to inquire after his health. The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) said prayer sitting, while (his Companions) said it (behind him) standing. He (the Holy Prophet) directed them by his gesture to sit down, and they sat down (in prayer). After finishing the (prayer) lie (the Holy Prophet) said: The Imam is appointed so that be should be followed, so bow down when lie bows down, and rise rip when he rises up and say (prayer) sitting when he (the Imam) says (it) sitting.

Book 4: Number 823: This hadith is narrated with the same chain of transmitters by Hisham b. ‘Urwa.

Book 4: Number 824: Jabir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was ill and we said prayer behind him and he was sitting. And Abu Bakr was making audible to the people his takbir. As he paid his attention towards us he saw us standing and (directed us to sit down) with a gesture. So we sat down and said our prayer with his prayer in a sitting posture. After uttering salutation he said: You were at this time about to do an act like that of the Persians and the Romans. They stand before their kings while they sit, so don’t do that; follow your Imams. If they say prayer standing, you should also do so, and if they say prayer sitting, you should also say prayer sitting.

Book 4: Number 825: Jabir said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led the prayer and Abu Bakr was behind him. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited the takbir, Abu Bakr also recited (it) in order to make it audible to us. And the rest of the hadith is like one transmitted by Laith.

Book 4: Number 826: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The Imam is appointed, so that he should be followed, so don’t be at variance with him. Recite takbir when he recites it; bow down when he bows down and when he says:” Allah listens to him who praises Him,” say:” O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the Praise.” And when he (the Imam) prostrates, you should also prostrate, and when he says prayer sitting, you should all observe prayer sitting.

Book 4: Number 827: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Hammam b. Munabbih from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 828: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) while teaching us (the principles of faith), said: Do not try to go ahead of the Imam, recite takbir when he recites it. and when he says:” Nor of those who err,” you should say Amin, bow down when lie bows down, and when he says:” Allah listens to him who praises Him,” say:” O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the praise”.

Book 4: Number 829: Abu Huraira reported from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) (a hadith) like it, except the words:” Nor of those who err, say Amin” and added:” And don’t rise up ahead of him.”

Book 4: Number 830: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Verily the Imam is a shield, say prayer sitting when he says prayer sitting. And when he says:” Allah listens to him who praises Him,” say:” O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the praise.” and when the utterance of the people of the earth synchronises with that of the beings of heaven (angels), all the previous sins would be pardoned.

Book 4: Number 831: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) saying: The Imamis appointed to be followed. So recite takbir when he recites it, and bow down when he bows down and when he utters:” Allah listens to him who praises Him,” say” O Allah, our Lordfor Thee be the praise.” And when he prays, standing, you should pray standing. And when he prays sitting, all of you should pray sitting.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 18: The imam is authorised to appoint one as his deputy when there is a valid reason for it (for example, illness or journey or any other), and if an imam leads the prayer sitting as he cannot do so standing, his followers should say prayer standing provided they are able to do it and there is an abrogation of saying prayer sitting behind a sitting imam

Book 4: Number 832: Ubaidullah b. Abdullah reported: I visited ‘A’isha and asked her to tell about the illness of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She agreed and said: The Apostle (may peace be upon him) was seriously ill and he asked whether the people had prayed. We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Put some water in the tub for me. We did accordingly and he (the Holy Prophet) took a bath;and, when he was about to move with difficulty, he fainted. When he came round, he again said: Have the people said prayer? We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) again said: Put some water for me in the tub. We did accordingly and he took a bag, but when he was about to move with difficultyhe fainted. When he came round, he asked whether the people had prayed. We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. He said: Put some water for me in the tub. We did accordingly and he took a bath and he was about to move with difficulty when he fainted. When he came roundhe said: Have the people saidprayer? We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. She (‘A’isha) said: The people were staying in the mosque and waiting for the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) to lead the last (night) prayer. She (‘A’isha) said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent (instructions) to Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. When the messenger came, he told him (Abd Bakr): The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) has ordered you to lead the people in prayer. Abu Bakr who was a man of very tenderly feelings asked Umar to lead the prayer. ‘Umar said: You are more entitled to that. Abu Bakr led the prayers during those days. Afterwards the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt some relief and he went out supported by two men, one of them was al-‘Abbas, to the noon prayer. Abu Bakr was leading the people in prayer. When Abu Bakr saw him. he began to withdraw, but the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) told him not to withdraw. He told his two (companions) to seat him down beside him (Abu Bakr). They seated him by the side of Abu Bakr. Abu Bakr said the prayer standing while following the prayer of the Apostle (way peace be upon him) and the people Bald prayer (standing) while following the prayer of Abu Bakr. The Apostle (may peace be upon him) was seated. Ubaidullah said: I visited ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas, and said: Should I submit to you what ‘A’isha had told about the illness of the Apostle (may peace be upon him)? He said: Go ahead. I submitted to him what had been transmitted by her (‘A’isha). He objected to none of it, only asking whether she had named to him the man who accompanied al-‘Abbas. I said: No. He said: It was ‘Ali.

Book 4: Number 833: ‘A’isha reported: It was in the house ofMaimuna that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) first fell ill. He asked permission from his wives to stay in her (‘A’isha’s) house during his illness. They granted him permission. She (‘A’isha) narrated: He (the Holy Prophet) went out (for prayer) with his hand over al-Fadl b. ‘Abbas and on the other hand there was another person and (due to weakness) his feet dragged on the earth. ‘Ubaidullah said: I narrated this hadith to the son of ‘Abbas (‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas) and he said: Do you know who the man was whose name ‘A’isha did not mention? It was ‘Ali.

Book 4: Number 834: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle (may peace be upon him), said: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell ill and his illness became serious, he asked permission from his wives to stay in my house during his illness. They gave him permission to do so. He stepped out (of’A’isha’s apartment for prayer) supported by two persons. (He was so much weak) that his feet dragged on the ground and he was being supported by ‘Abbas b. ‘Abd al-Muttalib and another person. ‘Ubaidullah said: I informed ‘Abdullah (b. ‘Abbas) about that which ‘A’isha had said. ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas said: Do you know the man whose name ‘A’isha did not mention? He said: No. Ibn ‘Abbas said: It was ‘Ali.

Book 4: Number 835: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), said: I tried to dissuade the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) from it (i. e. from appointing Abu Bakr as the Imam.) and my insistence upon it was not due to the fact that I entertained any apprehension in my mind that the people would not love the man who would occupy his (Prophet’s) place (i. e. who would be appointed as his caliph) and I feared that the people would be superstitious about one who would occupy his place. I, therefore, desired that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) should leave Abu Bakr aside in this matter.

Book 4: Number 836: ‘A’isha reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to my house, he said: Ask Abu Bakr to lead people in prayer. ‘A’isha narrated: I said, Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr is a man of tenderly feelings; as he recites the Qur’an, he cannot help shedding tears: so better command anyone else to lead the prayer. By Allah, there is nothing disturbing in it for me but the idea that the people may not takeevil omen with regard to one who is the first to occupy the place of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). I tried to dissuade him (the Holy Prophet) twice or thrice (from appointing my father as an Imam in prayer), but he ordered Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer and said: You women are like those (who had) surrounded Yusuf.

Book 4: Number 837: ‘A’isha reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was confined to bed, Bilal came to him to summon him to prayer. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Ask Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. She (‘A’isha) reported: I said: Messenger of Allah, Abu! Bakr is a tenderhearted man, go when ]be would stand at your place (he would be so overwhelmed by feelings) that he would not be able to make the people hear anything (his recitation would not be audible to the followers in prayer). You should better order Umar (to lead the prayer). He (the Holy Prophet) said: Ask Abu Bakr to lead people in prayer. She (‘A’isha) said: I asked Hafsa to (convey) my impression to him (the Holy Prophet) that Abu Bakr was a tenderhearted man, so when he would stand at his place, he would not be able to make the people bear anything. He better order Umar. Hafsa conveyed this (message of Hadrat ‘A’isha) to him (the Holy Prophet). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: (You are behaving) as if you are the females who had gathered around Yusuf. Order Abd Bakr to lead the people in prayer. She (‘A’isha) reported: So Abu Bakr was ordered to lead the people in prayer. As the prayer began, the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) felt some relief; he got up and moved supported by two persons and his feet dragged on earth (due to excessive weakness). ‘A’isha reported: As he (the Holy Prophet) entered the mosque. Abu Bakr perceived his (arrival). He was about to with. draw, but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) by the gesture (of This hand) told him to keep standing at his place. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came and seated himself on the left side of Abu Bakr. She (‘A’isha) reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was leading people in prayer sitting. Abu Bakr was following the prayer of the Apostle (may peace be upon him) in a standing posture and the people were following the prayer of Abu Bakr.

Book 4: Number 838: A’mash reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) suffered from illness of which he died, and in the hadith transmitted by Ibn Mushir, the words are: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was brought till he was seated by his (Abu Bakr’s) side and the Apostle (may peace be upon him) led the people in prayer and Abu Bakr was making takbir audible to them, and in the hadith transmitted by ‘Isa the (words are):” The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sat and led the people in prayer and Abu Bakr was by his side and he was making (takbir) audible to the people.”

Book 4: Number 839: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ordered Abu Bakr that he should lead people in prayer during his illness, and he led them In prayer. ‘Urwa said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt relief and went (to the mosque) and Abd Bakr was leading the people in prayer. When Abel Bakr saw him he began to withdraw, but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) signed him to remain where he was. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sat opposite to Abu Bakr by his side. Abu Bakr said prayer following the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and the people said prayer following the prayer of Abu Bakr.

Book 4: Number 840: Anas b. Malik reported, Abu Bakr led them in prayer due to the illness of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) of which be died. It was a Monday and they stood in rows for prayer. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) drew aside the curtain of (‘A’isha’s) apartment and looked at us while he was standing, and his (Prophet’s) face was (as bright) as the paper of the Holy Book. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt happy and smiled. And we were confounded with joy while in prayer due to the arrival (among our midst) of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), Abu Bakr stepped back upon his heels to say prayer in a row perceiving that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had come out for prayer. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) with the help of his hand signed to them to complete their prayer. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went back (to his apartment) and drew the curtain. He (the narrator) said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) breathed his last on that very day.

Book 4: Number 841: Anas reported: The last glance that I have had of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (before his death) was that when he on Monday drew the curtain aside. The hadith transmitted by Salih is perfect and complete.

Book 4: Number 842: This hadith is narrated on the authority of Anas b. Malik by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 843: Anas reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not come to us for three days. When the prayer was about to start. Abu Bakr stepped forward (to lead the prayer), and the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) lifted the curtain. When the face of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) became visible to us, we (found) that no sight was more endearing to us than the face of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as it appeared to us. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) with the gesture of his hand directed Abu Bakr to step forward (and lead the prayer). The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) then drew the curtain, and we could not see him till he died.

Book 4: Number 844: Abu Musa reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) became ill and illness became serious he ordered Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. Upon this ‘A’isha said: Messenger of Allah, Abd Bakr is a man of tenderly feelings: when he would stand in your place (he would be so much overwhelmed by grief that) he would not be able to lead the people in prayer. He (the Holy Prophet) said: You order Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer, and added: You are like the female companions of Yusuf. So Abu Bakr led the prayer (during this period of illness) in the life of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 19: If the imam arrives late and there is no danger of an unpleasant happening, another imam can be appointed to lead the prayer

Book 4: Number 845: Sahl b. Sa’d al-Sa’idi reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went to the tribe of Bani Amr b. Auf in order to bring reconciliation amongst (its members), and It was a time of prayer. The Mu’adhdhin came to Abu Bakr and said: Would you lead the prayer in case I recite takbir (tahrima, with which the prayer begins)? He (Abu Bakr) said: Yes. He (the narrator) said: He (Abu Bakr) started (leading) the prayer. The people were engaged in observing prayer when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) happened to come there and made his way (through the people) till he stood in a row. The people began to clap (their hands), but Abu Bakr paid no heed (to it) in prayer. When the people clapped more vigorously, he (Abu Bakr) then paid heed and saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) there. (He was about to withdraw when) the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) signed to him to keep standing at his place. Abu Bakr lifted his hands and praised Allah for what the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had commanded him and then Abu Bakr withdrew himself till he stood in the midst of the row and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stepped forward and led the prayer. When (the prayer) was over, he (the Holy Prophet) said:  Abu Bakr, what prevented you from standing (at that place) as I ordered you to do? Abu Bakr said: It does not become the son of Abu Quhafa to lead prayer before the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said (to the people) around him: What is it that I saw you clapping so vigorously? (Behold) when anything happens in prayer, say: Subha Allah, for when you would utter it, it would attract the attention, while clapping of hands is meant for women.

Book 4: Number 846: This hadith is transmitted by Sahl b. Sa’d in the same way as narrated by Malik, with the exception of these words:” Abu Bakr lifted his hands and praised Allah and retraced his (steps) till he stood in a row.”

Book 4: Number 847: Sahl b. Sa’d al-Sa’idi reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) went to Bani Amr b. ‘Auf in order to bring about reconciliation amongst them. The rest of the hadith is the same but with (the addition of these words):” The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came and made his way through the rows till he came to the first row and Abu Bakr retraced his steps.”

Book 4: Number 848: Mughira b. Shu’ba reported that he participated In the expedition of Tabuk along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out to answer the call of nature before the morning prayer. and I carried along with him a jar (full of water). When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came back to me (after relieving himself). I began to pour water upon his hands out of the jar and he washed his hands three times, then washed his face three times. He then tried to tuck up the sleeves of his cloak upon his forearms but since the sleeves were tight he inserted his hands in the cloak and then brought out his forearms up to the elbow below the cloak, and then wiped over his shoes and then moved on. Mughira said: I also moved along with him till he came to the people and (he found) that they had been saying their prayer under the Imamah of ‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Auf. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) could get one rak ah out of two and said (this) last rak’ah along with the people. When Abd al- Rahman b. ‘Auf pronounced the salutation, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up to complete the prayer. This made the Muslims terrified and most of them began to recite the glory of the Lord. When the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) finished his prayer, he turned towards them and then said: You did well, or said with a sense of joy: You did the right thing that you said prayer at the appointed hour.

Book 4: Number 849: This hadith is narrated by Hamza b. Mughira by another chain of transmitters (but with the addition of these words): I made up my mind to hold Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Auf back, but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Leave him.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 20: If something happens in prayer, men should glorify allah and women should clap hands

Book 4: Number 850: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Glorification of Allah is for men and clapping of hands is meant for women (if something happens in prayer). Harmala added in his narration that Ibn Shihab told him: I saw some of the scholars glorifying Allah and making a gesture.

Book 4: Number 851: This hadith is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 852: This hadith is transmitted by Muhammad b. Rafi’, Abu’I-Razzaq. Ma’mar, Hammam on the authority of Abu Huraira with the addition of (the word)” prayer”.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 21: Command to observe prayer well, perfecting it, and devotion in it

Book 4: Number 853: Abu Huraira reported: one day the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led the prayer. Then turning (towards his Companions) he said:  you, the man, why don’t you say your prayer well? Does the observer of prayer not see how he is performing the prayer for he performs it for himself? By Allah, I see behind me as I see In front of me.

Book 4: Number 854: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do you find me seeing towards the Qibla only? By Allah, your bowing and your prostrating are not hidden from my view. Verily I see them behind my back.

Book 4: Number 855: Anas b. Malik reported. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Perform bowing and prostration well. By Allah. I see you even if you are behind me, or he said’. (1 see you) behind my back when you bow or prostrate.

Book 4: Number 856: Anas reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Complete the bowing and prostration well. By Allah, I see you behind my back as to how you bow and prostrate or when you bow and prostrate.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 22: It is forbidden to bow and prostrate ahead of the imam

Book 4: Number 857: Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) one day led us in the prayer. and when he completed the Prayer he turned his face towards us and said:  People, I am your Imam, so do not precede me in bowing and prostration and in standing and turning (faces, i. e. In pronouncing salutation), for I see you in front of me and behind me, and then said: By Him in Whose hand Is the life of Muhammad, if you could see what I see, you would have laughed little and wept much more. They said: What did you see, Messenger of Allah? He replied: (I saw) Paradise and Hell.

Book 4: Number 858: This hadith is narrated by Anas with another chain of transmitters, and in the hadith transmitted by Jarir there is no mention of” turning (faces)”.

Book 4: Number 859: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Does the man who lifts his head ahead of the Imam (from prostration) not fear that Allah may change his head into the head of an ass?

Book 4: Number 860: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Does the man who lifts his head before the Imam not fear that Allah may change his face into that of an ass?

Book 4: Number 861: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters except for the words narrated by Rabi’ b. Muslim:” Allah may make his face like the face of an ass.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 23: It is forbidden to lift one’s eyes towards the sky in prayer

Book 4: Number 862: Jabir b. Samura reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The people who lift their eyes towards the sky in Prayer should avoid it or they would lose their eyesight.

Book 4: Number 863: Abu Huraira reported: People should avoid lifting their eyes towards the sky while supplicating in prayer, otherwise their eyes would be snatched away.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 24: The command to observe prayer with tranquillity and calmness and prohibition of making gestures with hands and lifting themwhile pronouncing salutation, andthe completing of first rowsand joining together well in them

Book 4: Number 864: Jabir b. Samura reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to us and said: How is it that I see you lifting your hands like the tails of headstrong horses? Be calm in prayer. He (the narrator) said: He then again came to us and saw us (sitting) in circles; he said: How is it that I see you in separate groups? He (the narrator) said: He again came to us and said: Why don’t you draw yourselves up in rows as angels do in the presence of their Lord? We said: Messenger of Allah, bow do the angels draw themselves up in rows in the presence of their Lord? He (the Holy Prophet) said: They make the first rows complete and keep close together in the row.

Book 4: Number 865: This hadith has been narrated by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 866: Jabir b. Samura reported: When we said prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), we pronounced: Peace be upon you and Mercy of Allah, peace be upon you and Mercy of Allah, and made gesture with the hand on both the sides. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him said: What do you point out with your hands as if they are the tails of headstrong horses? This is enough for you that one should place one’s hand on one’s thigh and then pronounce salutation upon one’s brother on the right side and then on the left.

Book 4: Number 867: Jabir b. Samura reported: We said our prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and, while pronouncing salutations, we made gestures with our hands (indicating)” Peace be upon you, peace be upon you.” The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) looked towards us and said: Why is it that you make gestures with your hands like the tails of headstrong horses? When any one of you pronounces salutation (in prayer) he should only turn his face towards his companion and should not make a gesture with his hand.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 25: Straightening of rows and the excellence of the first row and then of the subsequent rows and competing and vying with one another for the first row and priority of the men of virtues and their nearness to the imam

Book 4: Number 868: Abu Mas’ud reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) used to touch our shoulders in prayer and say: Keep straight, don’t be irregular, for there would be dissension in your hearts. Let those of you who are sedate and prudent be near me, then those who are next to them, then those who are next to them. Abu Mas’ud said: Now a days there is much dissension amongst you.

Book 4: Number 869: This hadith is narrated by Ibn Uyaina with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 870: Abdullah b. Mas’ud reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Let those who are sedate and prudent be near me, then those who are next to them (saying it tliree tinies), and be ware of the tumult of the markets.

Book 4: Number 871: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Straighten your rows. for the straightening of a row is a part of the perfection of prayer.

Book 4: Number 872: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Complete the rows, for I can see you behind my back.

Book 4: Number 873: Hammam b. Munabbih reported: This is what was transmitted to us by Abu Huraira from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and, while making a mention of a few ahadith, said: (The Messengerof Allah directed us thus): Establish rows in prayer, for the making of a row (straight) is one of the merits of prayer.

Book 4: Number 874: Nu’man b. Bashir reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: Straighten your rows, or Allah would create dissension amongst you.

Book 4: Number 875: Nu’man b. Bashir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to straighten our rows as it lie were straightening an arrow with their help until be saw that we had learnt it from him. One day he came out, stood up (for prayer) and was about to say: Allah is the Greatest, when he saw a man, whose chest was bulging out from the row, so he said: Servants of Allah, you hint straighten your rows or Allah would create dissension amongst you.

Book 4: Number 876: Abu ‘Awana reported this hadith with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 877: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If the people were to know what excellence is there in the Adhan and in the first row, and they could not (get these opportunities) except by drawing lots, they would have definitely done that. And if they were to know what excellence lies in joining the prayer in the first takbir (prayer), they would have vied with one another. And if they were to know what excellence lies in the night prayer and morning prayer, they would have definitely come even if crawling (on their knees).

Book 4: Number 878: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw (a tendency) among his Companions to go to the back, so he said to them: Come forward and follow my lead, and let those who come after you follow your lead. People will continue to keep back till Allah will put them at the back.

Book 4: Number 879: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw people at the end of the mosque, and then the (above mentioned hadith) was narrated.

Book 4: Number 880: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If you were to know, or if they were to know, what (excellence) lies in the first rows, there would have been drawing of lots (for filling them) ; and Ibn Harb said: For (occupying) the first row there would have been drawing of lots.

Book 4: Number 881: Abu Huraira said: The best rows for men are the first rows, and the worst ones the last ones, and the best rows for women are the last ones and the worst ones for them are the first ones.

Book 4: Number 882: This hadith is narrated by Suhail with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 26: The praying women have been commanded not to precede men in lifting their heads from prostration

Book 4: Number 883: Sahl b. Sa’d reported: I saw men having tied (the ends) of their lower garments around their necks, like children, due to shortage of cloth and offering their prayers behind the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him). One of the proclaimers said: O women folk, do not lift your heads till men raise (them).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 27: Women coming out (from their houses) for going to the mosque when there is no apprehension of wickedness, but they should not come out scented

Book 4: Number 884: Salim narrated it from his father (‘Abdullah b. Umar) that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When women ask permission for going to the mosque, do not prevent them.

Book 4: Number 885: Abdullah b. Umar reported: I heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) say: Don’t prevent your women from going to the mosque when they seek your permission. Bilal b. ‘Abdullah said: By Allah, we shall certainly prevent them. On this’Abdullah b. Umar turned towards him and reprimanded him to harshly as I had never heard him do before. He (‘Abdullah b. Umar) said: I am narrating to you that which comes from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and you (have the audicity) to say: By Allah, we shall certainly prevent them.

Book 4: Number 886: Ibn ‘Umar reported: ‘The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do not prevent the maid servants of Allah from going to the mosque.

Book 4: Number 887: lbn Umar reported: I heard the Messeinger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: When your women seek your permission for going to the mosque, you grant them (permission).

Book 4: Number 888: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do not prevent women from going to the mosque at night. A boy said to ‘Abdullah b. Umar: We would never let them go out, that they may not be caught in evil. He (the narrator) said: Ibn Umar reprimanded him and said.. I am saying that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said this, but you say: We would not allow!

Book 4: Number 889: A hadith like this has been narrated by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 890: Ibn ‘Umar reported: Grant permission to women for going to the mosque in the night. His son who was called Waqid said: Then they would make mischief. He (the narrator) said: He thumped his (son’s) chest and said: I am narrating to you the hadith of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and you say: No!

Book 4: Number 891: Ibn Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do not deprive women of their share of the mosques, when they seek permission from you. Bilal said: By Allah, we would certainly prevent them. ‘Abdullah said: I say that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said it and you say: We would certainly prevent them!

Book 4: Number 892: Zainab Thaqafiya reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you (women) participates in the ‘Isha’ prayer, she should not perfume herself that night.

Book 4: Number 893: Zainab, the wife of Abdullah (b. ‘Umar), reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to us: When any one of you comes to the mosque, she should not apply perfume.

Book 4: Number 894: Abu Huraira said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Whoever (woman) fumigates herself with perfume should not join us in the ‘Isha’ prayer.

Book 4: Number 895: ‘Amra, daughter of Abd al-Rahmin, reported: I heard ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him). say: If the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had seen what new things the women have introduced (in their way of life) he would have definitely prevented them from going to the mosque, as the women of BaniIsra’il were prevented.

Book 4: Number 896: This hadith has been narrated by Yahya b. Sa’id with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 28: Moderation between loud and low recitation in jahri prayer, when there is a fear of turmoil in reciting loudly

Book 4: Number 897: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The word of (Allah) Great and Glorious: ‘And utter not thy prayer loudly, nor be low in it” (xvii. 110) was revealed as the Messenger of Allah (may peace beupon him) was hiding himself in Mecca. When he led his Companions in prayer he raised his voice (while reciting the) Qur’an. And when the polytheists heard that, they reviled the Qur’an and Him Who revealed it and him who brought it. Upon this Allah, the Exalted, said to His Apostle (may peace be upon him): Utter not thy prayer so loudly that the polytheists may hear thy recitation and (recite it) not so low that it may be inaudible to your Companions. Make them hear the Qur’an, but do not recite it loudly and seek a (middle) way between these. Recite between loud and low tone.

Book 4: Number 898: ‘A’isha reported that so far as these words of (Allah) Glorious and High are concerned:” And utter not thy prayer loudly, not be low in it” (xvii. 110) relate to supplication (du’a’).

Book 4: Number 899: A hadith like this has been narrated by Hisham with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 29: Listening to the recitation of the Qur’an

Book 4: Number 900: Ibn ‘Abbas reported with regard to the words of Allah, Great and Glorious:” Move not thy tongue therewith” (Ixxv. 16) that when Gabriel brought revelation to him (the Holy Prophet) he moved his tongue and lips (with a view to committing it to memory instantly). This was something hard for him and it was visible (from his face). Then Allah, the Exalted. revealed this a” Move not thy tongue the rewith to make haste (in memorising it). Surely on us rests the collecting of it and the reciting of it” (ixxv. 16), i. e. Verily it rests with Us that We would preserve it in your heart and (enable you) to recite it You would recite it when We would recite it and so follow its recitation, and He (Allah) said:” We revealed it, so listen to it attentively. Verily its exposition rests with Us. i. e. We would make it deliver by your tongue.” So when Gabriel came to him (to the Holy Prophet), he kept silence, and when he went away he recited as Allah had promised him.

Book 4: Number 901: Ibn Abbas reported with regard to the words:” Do not move thy tongue there with to make haste,” that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt it hard and he moved his lips. Ibn ‘Abbas said to me (Sa’id b. Jubair): I move them just as the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) moved them. Then said Sa’id: I move them just as Ibn ‘Abbas moved them, and he moved his lips. Allah, the Exalted, revealed this:” Do not move your tongue therewith to make haste. It is with US that its collection  rests  and  its  recital”  (al-Qur’an,  ixxv.  16). He said:  Its preservation  in  your  heart  and  then your recital. So when We recite it, follow its recital. He said: Listen to it, and be silent and then it rests with Us that you recite it. So when Gabriel came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), he listened to him attentively, and when Gabriel went away, the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited as he (Gabriel) had recited it.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 30: Recitation of the qur’an loudly in the’ dawn prayer

Book 4: Number 902: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) neither recited the Qur’an to the Jinn nor did he see them. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out with some of his Companions with the intention of going to the bazaar of ‘Ukaz And there had been (at that time) obstructions between satans and the news from the Heaven, and there were flung flames upon them. So satan went back to their people and they said: What has happened to you? They said: There have been created obstructions between us and the news from the Heaven. And there have been flung upon us flames. They said: It cannot happen but for some (important) event. So traverse the eastern parts of the earth and the western parts and find out why is it that there have been created obstructions between us and the news from the Heaven. So they went forth and traversed the easts of the earth and its wests. Some of them proceeded towards Tihama and that is a nakhl towards the bazaar of ‘Ukaz and he (the Holy Prophet) was leading his Companions in the morning prayer. So when they heard the Qur’an. they listened to it attentively and said: It is this which has caused obstruction between us and news from the Heaven. They went back to their people and said: O our people, we have heard a strange Qur’an which directs us to the right path; so we affirm our faith in it and we would never associate anyone with our Lord. And Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, revealed to His Apostle Muhammad (may peace be upon him):” It has been revealed to me that a party of Jinn listened to it” (Qur’an, lxxii. 1).

Book 4: Number 903: Dawud reported from ‘Amir who said: I asked ‘Alqama if Ibn Mas’ud was present with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the night of the Jinn (the night when the Holy Prophet met them). He (Ibn Mas’uad) said: No, but we were in the company of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) one night and we missed him. We searched for him in the valleys and the hills and said. He has either been taken away (by jinn) or has been secretly killed. He (the narrator) said. We spent the worst night which people could ever spend. When it was dawn we saw him coming from the side of Hiri’. He (the narrator) reported. We said: Messenger of Allah, we missed you and searched for you, but we could not find you and we spent the worst night which people could ever spend. He (the Holy Prophet) said: There came to me an inviter on behalf of the Jinn and I went along with him and recited to them the Qur’an. He (the narrator) said: He then went along with us and showed us their traces and traces of their embers. They (the Jinn) asked him (the Holy Prophet) about their provision and he said: Every bone on which the name of Allah is recited is your provision. The time it will fall in your hand it would be covered with flesh, and the dung of (the camels) is fodder for your animals. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Don’t perform istinja with these (things) for these are the food of your brothers (Jinn).

Book 4: Number 904: This hadith has been reported by Dawud with the same chain of transmitters up to the word (s):” The traces of their embers.” Sha’bi said: They (the Jinn) asked about their provision, and they were the Jinn of al-jazira, up to the end of the hadith, and the words of Sha’bi have been directly transmitted from the hadith of Abdullah.

Book 4: Number 905: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of ‘Abdullah from the Apostle (may peace be upon him) up to the words:” The traces of the embers,” but he made no mention of what followed afterward.

Book 4: Number 906: Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) said: I was not with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) but I wish I were with him.

Book 4: Number 907: Ma’n reported. I heard it from my father who said: I asked Masruq who informed the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the night when they heard the Qur’an. He said: Your father, Ibn Mas’ud, narrated it to me that a tree informed him about that.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 31: Recitation in the noon and afternoon prayers

Book 4: Number 908: Abu Qatada reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in prayer and recited in the first two rak’ahs of the noon and afternoon prayers Surat al-Fitiha and two (other) surahs. And he would sometimes recite loud enough for us the verses. He would prolong the first rak’ah more than the second. And he acted similarly in the morning prayer.

Book 4: Number 909: Abu Qatada reported it on the authority of his father: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) would recite in the first two rak’ahs of the noon and afternoon prayers the opening chapter of the Book and another surah. He would sometimes recite loud enough to make audible to us the verse and would recite in the last two rak’ahs Surat al-Faitiha (only).

Book 4: Number 910: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: We used to estimate how long Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) stood in the noon and afternoon prayers, and we estimated hat he stood in the first two rak’ahs of the noon prayer as long as it takes to recite Alif Lam Mim, Tanzil, i. e. as-Sajda. We estimated that he stood half that time in the last two rak’ahs; that he stood in the first two of the afternoon as long as he did in the last two at noon; and in the last two of the afternoon prayer about half that time.

Abu Bakr in his narration has made no mention of Alif Lam Mim, Tanzil, but said: As long as it takes to recite thirty verses.

Book 4: Number 911: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in every rak’ah of the first two rak’ahs of the noon prayer about thirty verses and in the last two about fifteen verses or half (of the first rak’ah) and in every rak’ah of the ‘Asr prayer of the first two rak’ahs about fifteen verses and in the last two verses half (of the first ones).

Book 4: Number 912: Jabir b. Samura reported: The people of Kufa complained to Umar b. Khattab about Sa’id and they made a mention of his prayer. ‘Umar sent for him. He came to him. He (‘Umar) totd him that the people had found fault with his prayer. He said: I lead them in prayer in accorance with the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). I make no decrease in it. I make them stand for a longer time in the first two (rak’ahs) and shorten it in the last two. Upon this ‘Umar remarked: This is what I deemed of thee, O Abu Ishaq

Book 4: Number 913: This hadith his been narrated by ‘Abu al-Malik with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 914: Jabir b. Samura reported: ‘Umar said to Sa’d: They complain against you in every matter, even in prayer. He (Sa’d) said: I prolong (standing) in the first two (rak’ahs) and shorten it in the last two, and I make no negligence in following the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He (‘Umar) remarked: This is what is expected of you, or, that is what I deemed of you.

Book 4: Number 915: This hadith is narrated by Jabir b. Samura but with the addition of these words:” (Sa’d said): These bedouins presume to teach me prayer.”

Book 4: Number 916: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: The noon prayer would start and one would go to al-Baqi’ and after having relieved himself he would perform ablution and then come, while the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) would be in the first rak’ah, because he would prolong it so much.

Book 4: Number 917: Qaz’a reported: I came to Abu Sa’id al-Khudri and he was surrounded by people. When the people departed from him I said: I am not going to ask you what these people have been asking you. I want to ask you about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He (Abu Sa’id) said: There is no good for you in this. He (Qaz’a), however, repeated (his demand). He then said: The noon prayer would start and one of us would go to Baqi’ and, having relieved himself, would come to his home, then perform ablution and go to the mosque, and (he would find) The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in the first rak’ah.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 32: Recitation in the morning prayer

Book 4: Number 918: Abdullah b. Sa’id reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in the morning prayer in Mecca and began Sarat al-Mu’minin (xxiii ) but when he came to the mention of Moses and Aaron (verse. 45) or to the mention of Jesus (verse 50), a cough got the better of him, and he bowed. ‘Abdullah b. Sa’ib was present there, and in the hadith narrated by Abd al-Razzaq (the words are): He cut short (the recitation) and bowed.

Book 4: Number 919: ‘Amr b. Huwairith reported: I heard the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) recite in the morning prayer” Wa’l lail I idhd ‘As’asa” (ixxxi. 17).

Book 4: Number 920: Qutba b. Malik reported: I said prayer and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led it and he recited” Qaf. (I.). By the Glorious Qur’an,” till he recited” and the tall palm trees” (l. 10). I wanted to repeat it but I could not follow its significance.

Book 4: Number 921: Qutba b. Malik reported that he had heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting in the morning prayer this:” And the tall palm trees having flower spikes piled one above another” (l. 10).

Book 4: Number 922: Ziyad b. ‘Ilaqa reported it on the authority of his uncle that he said the morning prayer with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he recited in the first rak’ah:” And the tall palm trees having flower spikes piled one above another (l. 10) or perhaps Sarah Qaf.

Book 4: Number 923: Jabir b. Samura reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in the morning prayer” Qaf. By the Glorious Quran.” and his prayer afterward shortened.

Book 4: Number 924: Simak asked Jabir b. Samura about the prayer of the Apostle (may peace be upon him). He said: He (the Holy Prophet) shortened the prayer and he did not pray like these people then, and he informed me that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite” Qaf. By the (Glorious) Qur’an,” and a passage of similar length.

Book 4: Number 925: Jabir b. Samura reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in the noon prayer:” By the night when it envelopes” (xcii.), and in the afternoon like this, but he prolonged the morning prayer as compared to that (noon and afternoon prayers).

Book 4: Number 926: Jabir b. Samura reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in the noon prayer:” Glorify the name of thy Most High Lord in the morning prayer longer than this” (lxxxvii.)

Book 4: Number 927: Abu Barza reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in the morning prayer from sixty to one hundred verses.

Book 4: Number 928: Abu Barza Aslami reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite from sixty to one hundred verses in the morning prayer.

Book 4: Number 929: Ibn Abbas reported: Umm al-Fadl daughter of al-Harith heard him reciting:” By those sent forth to spread goodness” (lxxvii.). (Upon this) she remarked: O my son, you reminded me by the recitation of this surah (the fact) that it was the last surah that I heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he recited it in the evening prayer.

Book 4: Number 930: This hadith has been narrated by Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters but with this addition:” And he did not lead the player after this till his death.”

Book 4: Number 931: Jubair b. Mut’im reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting Surat al-Tur (Mountain) (lii) in the evening prayer.

Book 4: Number 932: This hadith has been narrated by Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 33: Recitation in the night prayer

Book 4: Number 933: ‘Adi reported: I heard al-Bara’ narrating it from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) that while in a journey he said the night prayer and recited in one of the two rak’ahs:” By the Fig and the Olive” (Su’rah xcv.).

Book 4: Number 934: Al-Bara’ b.  ‘Azib  reported  that  he  said  prayer  with  the  Messenger  of  Allah  (may  peace  be  upon him) and he recited:” By the Fig and the Olive.”

Book 4: Number 935: Al-Bara’ b.  ‘Azib  reported:  I  heard  the  Apostle  of  Allah  (may  peace  be  upon  him)  reciting  in  the night prayer:” By the Fig and the Olive,” and I have never heard anyone with a sweeter voice than he.

Book 4: Number 936: Jabir reported that Mu’adh b. jabal used to pray with the Apostle (may peace be upon him), then came and led his people in prayer. One night he said the night prayer with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him). He then came to his people and led them in prayer beginning with Surat al- Baqara. A man turned aside, pronounced the taslim (salutation for concluding the prayer), then prayed alone and departed. The people said to him: Have you become a hypocrite, so and so? He said: I swear by Allah that I have not, but I will certainly go to Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and will inform (him) about this. He then came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: Messenger of Allah, we look after camels used for watering and work by day. Mu’idh said the night prayer with you. He then came and began with Surat al-Baqara. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) then turned to Mu’adh and said: Are you there to (put the people) to trial? Recite such and recite such (and such a surah). It is transmitted on the authority of Jabir, as told by Sufyan, that he (the Holy Prophet) had said:” By the Sun and its morning brightness” (Sarah xci.),” By brightness” (Surah xciii)” By the night when it spreads” (Surah xcii.), and” Glorify the name of thy most high Lord” (Surah lxxxii.).

Book 4: Number 937: Jabir reported: ‘Mu’adh b jabal al-Ansari led his companions in the night prayer and prolonged it for them. A person amongst us said prayer (after having separated himself from the congregation). Mu’adh was informed of this, and he remarked that he wasa hypocrite. When it (the remark) was conveyed to the man, he went to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and informed him of what Mu’adh had said. Upon this the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to him: Mu’adh, do you want to become a person putting (people) to trial? When you lead people in prayer, recite:” By the Sun and its morning brightness” (Surah xci.),” Glorify the name of thy most high Lord” (Surah lxxxvi.) and” Read in the name of Lord” (Surah xcvi.), and” By the night when it spreads” (Surah xcii.).

Book 4: Number 938: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: Mu’adh b. Jabal said the night prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and then returned to his people and then led them in this prayer.

Book 4: Number 939: Jabir b. Abdullah reported: Mu’adh said the night prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He then came to the mosque of his people and led them in prayer.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 34: The duty of the imam is to be brief and perfect in prayer

Book 4: Number 940: Abu Mas’ud al-Ainsari reported: A person came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: I keep away from the morning prayer on account of such and such (a man), because; he keeps us so long. I never saw God’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) more angry when giving an exhortation than he was that day. He said:  people, some of you are scaring people away. So whoever of you leads the people in prayer he must be brief, for behind him are the weak, the aged, and the people who have (argent) business to attend.

Book 4: Number 941: This hadith like one narrated by Hashalm has been narrated from Isma’il with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 942: Abu Huraira reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you leads the people in prayer, he should be brief for among them are the young and the aged, the weak and the sick. But when one of you prays by himself, he may (prolong) as he likes.

Book 4: Number 943: Hammam b. Munabbih reported: This is what Abu Huraira transmitted to us from Muhammad the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and he narrated (some) ahadith out of (these narrations and one of them is this): The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you stands to lead people In prayer, he should shorten it, for amongst them are the aged, and amongst them are the weak, but when he prays by himself, he may prolong his prayer as he likes.

Book 4: Number 944: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you leads people in prayer, he must shorten it for among them are the weak, the infirm and those who have business to attend.

Book 4: Number 945: Abu Bakr b. ‘Abd al-Rahman reported that he had heard Abu Huraira say that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said like it, but he substituted” the aged” for ‘the infirm”.

Book 4: Number 946: Uthman  b.  Abu’l ‘As  at Thaqafi  reported:  The  Apostle  of  Allah  (may  peace  be  upon him)  said  to him: Lead your people in prayer. I said: Messenger of Allah. I perceive something (disturbing) in my soul. He (the Holy Prophet) asked me to draw near him and making me sit down in front of him he placed his hand on my breast between my nipples. and then, telling me to turn round, he placed it on my back between my shoulders. He then said: Act as an Imam for your people. He who acts as Imam of the people, he must be brief, for among them are the aged, among them are the sick, among them are the weak, and among them are the people who have business to attend. But when any of you prays alone, he may pray as he likes.

Book 4: Number 947: Uthman b. Abu’l ‘As reported:  The last thing which the Messenger of  Allah (may  peace  be upon him) instructed me was: When you lead the people in prayer, be brief.

Book 4: Number 948:

Anas reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to be brief and perfect in prayer.

Book 4: Number 949:

Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was among those whose prayers was brief and perfect.

Book 4: Number 950:

Anas reported: I never prayed behind an Imam who was more brief and more perfect in prayer than the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 951: Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) would listen to the crying of a lad in the company of his mother, in prayer, and he would recite a short surah or a small surah.

Book 4: Number 952: Anas b. Malik reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) having said: When I begin the prayer I Intend to make it long, but I hear a boy cry. ing; I then shorten it because of his mother’s feelings.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 35: Moderation in the articles of prayer and their shortening and perfection

Book 4: Number 953: Al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib reported: I noticed the prayer of Muhammad (may peace be upon him) and saw his Qiyam (standing), his bowing, and then going back to the standing posture after bowing, his prostration, his sitting between the two prostrations, and his prostration and sitting between salutation and going away, all these were nearly equal to one another.

Book 4: Number 954: Hakam reported: There dominated in Kufa a man whose name was mentioned as Zaman b. al- Ash’ath, who ordered Abu ‘Ubaidah b. ‘Abdullah to lead people in prayer and he accordingly used to lead them. Whenever he raised his head after bowing, he stood up equal to the time that I can recite (this supplication): O Allah! our Lord! unto Thee be the praise which would fill the heavens and the earth, and that which will please Thee besides them I Worthy art Thou of all praise and glory. None can prevent that which Thou bestowest, and none can bestow that whichthou preventest. And the greatness of the great will not avail him against Thee. Hakam (the narrator) said: I made a mention of that to Abd al-Rahman ibn Abi Laila who reported: I heard al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib say that the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and his bowing, and when he lifted his head from bowing, and his prostration, and between the two prostrations (all these acts) were nearly proportionate. I made a mention of that to ‘Ar b. Murrah and he said: I saw Ibn Abi Laili (saying the prayer), but his prayer was not like this.

Book 4: Number 955: Hakam reported: When Matar b. Najiya dominated Kufa he ordered Abu Ubaida to lead people in prayer, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 956: Thabit reported it on the authority of Anas: While leading you in prayer I do not shorten anything in the prayer. I pray as I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) leading us. He (Thabit) said: Anas used to do that which I do not see you doing; when he lifted his head from bowing he stood up (so long) that one would say: He has forgotten (to baw down in prostration). And when he lifted his head from prostration, he stayed in that position, till someone would say: He has forgotten (to bow down in prostration for the second sajda).

Book 4: Number 957: Thabit reported it on the authority of Anas: I have never said such a light and perfect prayer as I said behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The prayer of the Messenger. of Allah (may peace be upon him) was well balanced. And so too was the prayer of Abu Bakr well balanced. When it was the time of ‘Umar b. al-Khattab he prolonged the morning prayer. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah listened to him who praised Him, he stood erect till we said: He has forgotten. He then prostrated and sat between two prostration till we said: He has forgotten.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 36: Following the imam and acting after him

Book 4: Number 958: Al-Bara’ (b. ‘Azib), and he was no liar (but a truthful Companion of the Holy Prophet), reported: They used to say prayer behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). I never saw anyone bending his back at the time when he (the Holy Prophet) raised his head, till the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) placed his forehead on the ground. They then fell in prostration after him.

Book 4: Number 959: Al-Bara’  reported,  and  he  was  no  liar:  When  the  Messenger  of  Allah  (may  peace  be  upon  him) said: Allah listened to him who praised Him, none of us bent his back till he (the Holy Prophet) prostrated; we then, afterwards, went down in prostration.

Book 4: Number 960: Al-Bara’ reported: They (the Companions) said prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and they bowed when he (the Holy Prophet) bowed. and when he raised his head after bowing, he pronounced:” Allah listened to him who praised Him,” and we kept standing till we saw him placing his face on the ground and then we followed him.

Book 4: Number 961: Al-Bara’  reported:  When  we  were  (in  prayer)  with  the  Messenger  of  Allah  Allah  (may  peace  be upon him) none of us benfft his back till we saw he prostrated. Zuhair and others reported:” till we saw him prostrating”.

Book 4: Number 962: ‘Amr b. Huraith reported: I said the dawn prayer behind the Apostle of (may peace be upon him) and heard him reciting: ‘Nay. I call to witness the stars, running their courses and setting” (al-Qur’an, lxxxi. 15-16) and Done of us bent his back till he completed prostration.

Book 4: Number 963: (‘Abdullah b. ) Ibn Abi Aufa reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raised his back from the rukd’ he pronounced: Allah listened to him who praised Him. O Allah! Our Lord! unto Thee be praise that would fill the heavens and the earth and fill that which will please Thee besides them.

Book 4: Number 964: ‘Abdullah b. Aufa reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite this supplication: O Allah! our Lord, unto Thee be praise that would fill the heavens and the earth and fill that which will please Thee besides them.

Book 4: Number 965: Abdullah b. Abu Aufa reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite (this supplication): O Allah! our Lord, unto Thee be praise that would fill the heavens and the earth and fill that which will please Thee besides (them). O Allah! purify me with snow, (water of) hail and with cold water; O Allah. cleanse me from the sins and errors just as a white garment is cleansed from dirt.

Book 4: Number 966: This hadith with the same chain of transmitters has been narrated by Shu’ba, and in the narration of Mu’adh the words are:” just as the white garment is cleansed from filth,” and in the narration of Yazid:” from dirt”.

Book 4: Number 967: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raised his head after bowing, he said: O Allah! our Lord, to Thee be the praise that would fill all the heavens and the earth, and all that it pleases Thee besides (them). O, thou art worthy of praise and glory, most worthy of what a servant says, and we all are Thy servants, no one can withhold what Thou givest or give what Thou withholdest, and riches cannot avail a wealthy person against Thee.

Book 4: Number 968: Ibn Abbas reported: When the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) raised his head after bowing, he said: Allah! our Lord, to Thee be the praise that would fill the heavens and the earth and that which is between them, and that which will please Thee besides (them). Worthy art Thou of all praise and glory. No one can withhold what Thou givest, or give what Thou withholdest. And the greatness O! the great availeth not against Thee.

Book 4: Number 969: Ibn Abbas reported from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) the words:” And that would fill that which will please Thee besides (them)!” and he did not mention the subsequent (portion of supplication).

Book 4: Number 970: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) drew aside the curtain (of his apartment) and (he saw) people in rows (saying prayer) behind Aba Bakr. And he said: Nothing remains of the glad tidings of apostlehood, except good visions which a Muslim sees or someone is made to see for him. And see that I have been forbidden to recite the Qur’an in the state of bowing and prostration. So far as Ruk’u is concerned, extol in it the Great and Glorious Lord, and while prostrating yourselves be earnest in supplication, for it is fitting that your supplications should be answered.

Book 4: Number 971: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) drew aside the curtain and his head was bandaged on account of illness in which he died. He said: O Allah, have I not delivered (Thy Message)? (He repeated it) three times. Nothing has been left out of the glad tidings of apostlebood, but good vision. which a pious servant (of Allah) sees or someone else is made to see for him. He then narrated like the hadith transmitted by Sufyan.

Book 4: Number 972: ‘Ali b. Abi Talib reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade me to recite (the Qur’an) in a state of bowing and prostration.

Book 4: Number 973: ‘Ali b. Abi Talib reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade to recite the Qur’an, while I am in the state of bowing and prostration.

Book 4: Number 974: ‘Ali b. Abi Talib reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade me from the recitation (of the Qur’an) in bowing and prostration and I do not say that he forbade you.

Book 4: Number 975: ‘Ali reported: My loved one (the Holy Prophet) forbade me that I should recite (the Qur’an) in a state of bowing and prostration.

Book 4: Number 976: This hadith has been narrated by some other narrators, Ibn ‘Abbas and others, and they all reported that ‘Ali said: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade me to recite the Qur’an while I am in a state of bowing and prostration, and in their narration (there is a mention of) forbiddance from that (recital) in the state of prostration as it has been transmitted by Zuhri, Zaid b. Aslam, al-Wahid b. Kathir, and Dawud b. Qais.

Book 4: Number 977: This hadith is transmitted on the authority of ‘Ali, but he made no mention of” while in prostration”.

Book 4: Number 978: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I was forbidden to recite (the Qur’an) while I was bowing, and there is no mention of ‘Ali in the chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 37: What is to be recited in bowing and prostration

Book 4: Number 979: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The nearest a servant comes to his Lord is when he is prostrating himself, so make supplication (in this state).

Book 4: Number 980: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to say while prostrating himself: O Lord, forgive me all my sins, small and great, first and last, open and secret.

Book 4: Number 981: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him’) often said while bowing and prostrating himself:” Glory be to Thee, O Allah, our Lord, and praise be to Thee, O Allah, forgive me,” thus complying with the (command in) the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 982: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) before his death recited often: Hallowed be Thou, and with Thy praise, I seek forgiveness from Thee and return to Thee. She reported: I said: Messenger of Allah, what are these words that I find you reciting? He said: There has been made a sign for me in my Ummah; when I saw that, I uttered them (these words of glorification for Allah), and the sign is:” When Allah’s help and victory to the end of the surah.

Book 4: Number 983: ‘A’isha reported: Never did I, see the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) after the revelation (of these verses):” When Allah’s help and victory came.” observin his prayer without making (this supplication) or he said in it (supplication): Hallowed be Thee, my Lord, and with Thy praise, O Allah, forgive me.

Book 4: Number 984: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited often these words: Hallowed be Allah and with His praise, I seek the forgiveness of Allah and return to Him. She said: I asked: Messenger of Allah, I see that you often repeat the saying” subhan allahi bihamdihi astag firullahi watubuilaih” whereupon he said: My Lord informed me that I would soon see a sign in my Ummah, so when I see it I often recite (these) words: Hallowed be Allah and with His Praise, I seek forgiveness of Allah and return to Him. Indeed I saw it (when this verse) was revealed:” When Allah’s help and victory came, it marked the victory of Mecca, and you see people entering into Allah’s religion in troops, celebrate the praise of Thy Lord and ask His forgiveness. Surely He is ever returning to Mercy.”

Book 4: Number 985: Ibn Juraij reported: I asked ‘Ata’: What do you recite when you are in a state of bowing (in prayer)? He said:” Hallowed be Thou, and with Thy praise, there is no god but Thou.” Son of Abd Mulaika narrated to me on the anthority of ‘A’isha (who reported): I missed one night the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) (from his bed). I thought that he might have gone to one of his other wives. I searched for him and then came back and (found him) in a state of bowing, or prostration, saying: Hallowed be Thou and with Thy praise; there is no god but Thou. I said: With my father mayest thou be ransomed and with my mother. I was thinking of (another) affair, whereas you are (occupied) in another one.

Book 4: Number 986: ‘A’isha reported: One night I missed Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) from the bed, and when I sought him my hand touched the soles of his feet while he was in the state of prostration; they (feet) were raised and he was saying:” O Allah, I seek refuge in Thy pleasure from Thy anger, and in Thy forgiveness from Thy punishment, and I seek refuge in Thee from Thee (Thy anger). I cannot reckon Thy praise. Thou art as Thou hast lauded Thyself.”

Book 4: Number 987: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (way peace he upon him) used to pronounce while bowing and prostrating himself: All Glorious, All Holy, Lord of the Angels and the Spirit.

Book 4: Number 988: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of ‘A’isha by another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 38: The excellence of prostration and exhortation to observe it

Book 4: Number 989: Ma’dan b. Talha reported: I met Thauban, the freed slave. of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him), and asked him to tell me about an act for which, if I do it, Allah will admit me to Paradise, or I asked about the act which was loved most by Allah. He gave no reply. I again asked and he gave no reply. I asked him for the third time, and he said: I asked Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) about that and he said: Make frequent prostrations before Allah, for you will not make one prostration without raising you a degree because of it, and removing a sin from you, because of it. Ma’dan said that then lie met Abu al-Darda’ and when he asked him, he received a reply similar to that given by Thauban.

Book 4: Number 990: Rabi’a b. Ka’b said: I was with Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) one night. and I brought him water and what he required. He said to me: Ask (anything you like). I said: I ask your company in Paradise. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Or anything else besides it. I said: That is all (what I require). He said: Then help me to achieve this for you by deyoting yourself often to prostration.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 39: How the limbs should work in prostration and forbiddance to fold clothing and hair and plaiting of hair in the prayer

Book 4: Number 991: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had been commanded that he should prostrate on the seven (bones) and he was forbidden to fold back the hair and clothing. And in the narration transmitted by Abu Rabi’ (the words are):” on the seven bones and I was forbidden to fold back the hair and  clothing”.  According to Abu’l-Rabi’ (the seven bones are):  The hands, the knees, and the (extremities) of the feet and the forehead.

Book 4: Number 992: Ibn ‘Abbas reported from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him): I was commanded to prostrate myself on seven bones and not to fold back clothing or hair.

Book 4: Number 993: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had been commanded to prostrate on seven (bones) and forbidden to fold back hair and clothing.

Book 4: Number 994: Ibn Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I have been commanded to prostrate myself on seven bones:” forehead,” and then pointed with his hand towards his nose, hands, feet, and the extremities of the feet; and we were forbidden to fold back clothing and hair.

Book 4: Number 995: Ibn Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I was commanded to prostrate myself on the seven (bones) and forbidden to fold back hair and clothing. (The seven bones are): forehead, nose, bands, knees and feet.

Book 4: Number 996: Abdullah b. Abbas reported that he saw ‘Abdullah b. al-Harith observing the prayer and (his hair) was plaited behind his head. He (‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas) stood up and unfolded them. While going back (from the prayer) he met Ibn ‘Abbas and said to him: Why is it that you touched my head? He (Ibn ‘Abbas) replied: (The man who observes prayer with plaited hair) is like one who prays with his hands tied behind.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 40: Moderation in prostration, placing the palms on the earth (ground) and keeping away elbows from the sides and the belly from the thighs while prostrating

Book 4: Number 997: Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Observe moderation in prostration, and let none of you stretch out his forearms (on the ground) like a dog.

Book 4: Number 998: This hadith has been narrated by Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters. And in the hidith transmitted by Ibn Ja’far (the words are):” None of you should stretch out his forearms like the stretching out of a dog.”

Book 4: Number 999: Al-Bira’ (b. ‘Azib) reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said. When you prostrate yourself, place the palms of your hands on the ground and raise your elbows.

Book 4: Number 1000: ‘Abdullah b. Malik ibn Bujainah reported: When the Prophet (may peace be upon him) prostrated, lie spread out his arms so that the whiteness of his armpits was visible.

Book 4: Number 1001: This hadith has been narrated by Ja’far b. Rabi’ with the same chain of transmitters. And in the narration transmitted by ‘Amr b. al-Harith (the words are):” When the Messenger of Allah (rtiay peace be upon him) prostrated, he spread out his arms so that the whiteness of his armpits was visible.” And in the narration transmitted by al-Laith (the words are:” When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prostrated. he spread his hands from the armpits so that I saw their whiteness.”

Book 4: Number 1002: Maimuna reported: When the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) prostrated himself, if a lamb wanted to pass between his arms, it could pass.

Book 4: Number 1003: Maimuna, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prostrated himself, he spread his arms, i. e. he separated them so much that the whiteness of his armpits became visible from behind and when he sat (for Jalsa) he rested on his left thigh.

Book 4: Number 1004: Maimuna daughter of Harith reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prostrated, he kept his hands so much apart from each other that when it was seen from behind the armpits became visible. Waki’ said: That is their whiteness.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 41: The excellence of the prayer and the way it is begun and the excellence of ruku’ and moderation in it, and prostration and moderation in it, etc.

Book 4: Number 1005: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to begin prayer with takbir (saying Allih o Akbar) and the recitation:” Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the Universe.” When he bowed he neither kept his head up nor bent it down, but kept it between these extremes; when he raised his bead after bowing he did not prostrate himself till he had stood erect; when he raised his head after prostration he did not prostrate himself again till he satup. At the end of every two rak’ahs he recited the tahiyya; and he used to place his left foot flat (on the ground) and raise up the right; he prohibited the devil’s way of sitting on the heels, and he forbade people to spread out their arms like a wild beast. And he used to finish the prayer with the taslim.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 42: Sutra for prayer

Book 4: Number 1006: Musa b. Talha reported it on the authority of his father: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When one of you places in front of him so me. thing such as the back of a saddle, he should pray without caring who passes on the other side of it.

Book 4: Number 1007: Musa b. Talha reported on the authority of his father: We used to say prayer and the animals moved in front of us. We mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he said: If anything equal to the back of a saddle is in front of you, then what walks in front, no harm would come to him. Ibn Numair said: No harm would come whosoever walks in front.

Book 4: Number 1008: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about sutra of a worshipper; he said: Equal to the back of the saddle.

Book 4: Number 1009: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked in the expedition of Tabuk about the sutra the worshipper; he said: Like the back of the saddle.

Book 4: Number 1010: Ibn Umar reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) went out on the ‘Id day, he ordered to carry a spear and it was fixed in front of him, and he said prayer towards its (direction), and the people were behind him. And he did it in the journey, and that is the reason why the Amirs carried it.

Book 4: Number 1011: Ibn Umar reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) set up (sutra), and Abu Bakr said: He implanted iron tipped spear and said prayer towards its direction. Ibn Abu Shaiba made this addition to it:” Ubaidullah said that it was a spear.”

Book 4: Number 1012: Ibn ‘Umar said: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to place his camel (towards the Ka’ba) and said prayer in its direction.

Book 4: Number 1013: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to say prayer towards his camel. Ibn Numair said: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said prayer towards the camel.

Book 4: Number 1014: Abu Juhaifa reported it on the authority of his father: I came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) in Mecca and he was (at that time) at al- Abtah in a red leather tent. And Bilal stepped out with ablution water for him. (And what was left out of that water) some of them got it (whereas others could not get it) and (those who got it) rubbed themselves with it. Then the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) stepped out with a red mantle on him and I was catching a glimpse of the whiteness of his shanks. The narrator said: He (the Holy Prophet) performed the ablution. and Bilal pronounced Adhan and I followed his mouth (as he turned) this side and that as he said on the right and the left:” Come to prayer, come to success.” ‘ A spear was then fixed for him (on the ground). He stepped forward and said two rak’ahs of Zuhr, while there passed in front of him a donkey and a dog, and these were not checked. He then said two rak’ahs of the ‘Asr prayer, and he then continued saying two rak’ahs till he came back to Medina.

Book 4: Number 1015: Abu Juhaifa reported on the authority of his father: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (in Mecca at al-Abtah) in a red leather tent. and I saw Bilal take the ablution water (left by Allah’s Messenger), and I saw the people racing, with one another to get that ablution water. If anyone got some of it, he rubbed himself with it, and anyone who did not get any got some of the moisture from his companion’s hand. I then saw Bilal take a staff and fix it in the ground, after which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out quickly in a red mantle and led the people in two rak’ahs facing the staff, and I saw people and animals passing in front of the staff.

Book 4: Number 1016: ‘Aun b. Abu Juhaifa narrated from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the authority of his father a hadith like that of Sufyan, and ‘Umar b. Abu Za’ida made this addition: Some of them tried to excel the others (in obtaining water), and in the hadith transmitted by Malik b. Mighwal (the words are): When it was noon, Bilal came out and summoned (people) to (noon) prayer.

Book 4: Number 1017: Abu Juhaifa reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went at noon towards al- Batha’, he performed ablution, and said two rak’ahs of the Zuhr prayer and two of the ‘Asr prayer, and there was a spear in front of him. Shu’ba said and Aun made this addition to it on the authority of his father Abu Juhaifa: And the woman and the donkey passed behind it.

Book 4: Number 1018: Shu’ba narrated the same on the basis of two authorities and in the hadith transmitted by Hakam (the words are): The people began to get water that was left out of his (the Prophet’s) ablution.

Book 4: Number 1019: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I came riding on a sheass, and I was on the threshold of maturity, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was leading people in prayer at Mina. I passed in front of the row and got down, and sent the sheass for grazing and joined the row, and nobody made any objection to it.

Book 4: Number 1020: Abdullah b. Abbas reported that he came riding on a donkey, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was leading the people in prayer at Mina on the occasion of the Farewell Pilgrimage and (the narrator) reported: The donkey passed in front of the row and then he got down from it And joined the row along with the people.

Book 4: Number 1021: This hadith has been narrated by Ibn ‘Uyaina on the authority of al-Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters and he reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was leading prayer at ‘Arafa.

Book 4: Number 1022: This hadith has been reported by Ma’mar on the authority of al-Zuhri with the came chain of transmitters, but here no mention has been made of Mina or ‘Arafa, and he said: It was in the Farewell Pilgrimage or on the Day of Victory.

Book 4: Number 1023: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you prays he should not let anyone pass in front of him (if there is no sutra), and should try to turn him away as far as possible, but if he refuses to go, he should turn him away forcibly for he is a devil.

Book 4: Number 1024: Abu Salih al-Samman reported: I narrate to you what I heard and saw from Abu Sa’id al-Khudri: One day I was with Abu Sa’id and he was saying prayer on Friday turning to a thing which concealed him from the people when a young man from Banu Mu’ait came there and he tried to pass in front of him; he turned him back by striking his chest. He looked about but finding no other way to pass except in front of Abu Sa’id, made a second attempt. He (Abu Sa’id) turned him away by Striking his chest more vigorously than the first stroke. He stood up and had a scuffle with Abu Sa’id. Then the people gathered there He came out and went to Marwan and complained to him what had happened to him. Abu Sa’id too came to Marwan. Marwin said to him: What has happened to you and the son of your brother that he came to complain against you? Abu Sa’id said: I heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: When any one of you prays facing something which conceals him from people and anyone tries to pass in front of him, he should be turned away, but if he refuses, he should be forcibly restrained from it, for he is a devil.

Book 4: Number 1025: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you prays, he should not allow anyone to pass before him, and if he refuses, he should be then forcibly resisted, for there is a devil with him.

Book 4: Number 1026: This hadith has been narrated by Ibn Umar by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1027: Busr b. Sa’id reported that Zaid b Khalid al-Juhani sent him to Abu Juhaim in order to ask him what he had heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) with regard to the passer in front of the worshipper. Abu Juhaim reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If anyone who passes in front of a man who is praying knew the responsibility he incurs, he would stand still forty (years) rather than to pass in front of him Abu Nadr said: I do not know whether he said forty days or months or years.

Book 4: Number 1028: This hadith has been narrated from Abu Juhaim Ansari by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1029: Sahl b. Sa’d al-Si’idi reported: Between the place of worship where the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed and the wall, there was a gap through which a goat could pass.

Book 4: Number 1030: Salama b. Akwa’ reported: He sought the place (in the mosque) where the copies of the Qur’an were kept and glorified Allah there, and the narrator made a mention that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sought that place and that was between the pulpit and the qibla a place where a goat could pass.

Book 4: Number 1031: Yazid reported: Salama sought to say prayer near the pillar which was by that place where copies of the Qur’an were kept. I said to him: Abu Muslim. I see you striving to offer your prayer by this pillar. He said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) seeking to pray by its side.

Book 4: Number 1032: Abu Dharr reported: The Messenger of ‘Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you stands for prayer and there is a thing before him equal to the back of the saddle that covers him and in case there is not before him (a thing) equal to the back of the saddle, his prayer would be cut off by (passing of an) ass, woman, and black Dog. I said: O Abu Dharr, what feature is there in a black dog which distinguish it from the red dog and the yellow dog? He said: O, son of my brother, I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as you are asking me, and he said: The black dog is a devil.

Book 4: Number 1033: This hadith has been transmitted by Humaid b. Hilal on the authority of Yunus.

Book 4: Number 1034: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: A woman, an ass and a dog disrupt the prayer, but something like the back of a saddle guards against that.

Book 4: Number 1035: ‘A’isha reported: The Prophet (may peace be upon him) used to pray at night while I lay interposed between him and the Qibla like a corpse on the bier.

Book 4: Number 1036: ‘A’isha reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said his whole prayer (Tahajjud prayer) during the night while I lay between him and the Qibla. When he intended to say Witr (prayer) he awakened me and I too said witr (prayer).

Book 4: Number 1037: ‘Urwa b. Zubair reported: ‘A’isha asked: What disrupts the prayer? We said: The woman and the ass. Upon this she remarked: Is the woman an ugly animal? I lay in front of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) like the bier of a corpse and he said prayer.

Book 4: Number 1038: Masruq reported: It was mentioned before’A’isha that prayer is invalidated (in case of passing) of a dog, an ass and a woman (before the worshipper, when he is not screened). Upon this ‘A’isha said: You likened us to the asses and the dogs. By Allah I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying prayer while I lay on the bedstead interposing between him and the Qibla. When I felt the need, I did not like to wit to front (of the Holy Prophet) and perturb the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and quietly moved out from under its (i. e. of the bedstead) legs.

Book 4: Number 1039: Al-Aswad reported that ‘A’isha said: You have made us equal to the dogs and the asses, whereas I lay on the bedstead and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came there and stood in the middle of the bedstead and said prayer. I did not like to take off the quilt from me (in that state), so I moved away quietly from the front legs of the bedstead and thus came out of the quilt.

Book 4: Number 1040: ‘A’isha reported: I was sleeping in front of the Mcsseinger ef Allah (may peace be upon him) with my legs between him and the Qibla. When he prostrated himself he pinched me and I drew up my legs, and when be stood up, I stretched them out. She said: At that time there were no lamps in the houses.

Book 4: Number 1041: Maimuna, the wife of the Apostle (may peace be upon him), reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said prayer and I (lay) opposite to him while I was in menses. Sometimes his clothes touched me when he prostrated.

Book 4: Number 1042: ‘A’isha reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said prayer at night and I was by his side in a state of meanses and I had a sheet pulled over me a portion of which was on his side.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 43: Prayer in a single garment

Book 4: Number 1043: Abu Huraira reported: An inquirer asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the prayer in a single garment. He (the Holy Prophet) add: Has everyone of you two garments?

Book 4: Number 1044: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Huraira with another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1045: Abu Huraira reported: A person addressed the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said to him: Can any one of us say prayer in one garment? He said: Do all of you possess two garments?

Book 4: Number 1046: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: None of you must pray in a single garment of which no part comes over his shoulders.

Book 4: Number 1047: Umar b. Abu Salama reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) praying in Umm Salama’s house in a single garment, placing its two ends over his shoulders.

Book 4: Number 1048: This hadith has been narrated by Hisham b. ‘Urwa with the same chain of transmitters except (with this difference) that the word mutawashshihan was used and not the word mushtamilan.

Book 4: Number 1049: ‘Umar b. Abu Salama reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying prayer in the house of Umm Salama in a single garment with its extremities crossing each other.

Book 4: Number 1050: Umar b. Abu Salama reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) praying in a single garment with its ends crossing each other. ‘Isa b. Hammad added:” placing on his shoulders”.

Book 4: Number 1051: Jabir reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) praying in a single garment crossing the two ends.

Book 4: Number 1052: This hadith has been narrated by Sufyan with the same chain of transmitters and in the hadith transmitted by Numair the words are: I called upon the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).”

Book 4: Number 1053: Abu Zubair reported that he saw Jabir b. ‘Abdullah praying in a single garment crossing Its ends even though he had the garments, and Jabir said: He saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) doing like this.

Book 4: Number 1054: Abu Sa’id al Khudri reported: I visited the Apostle (may peace be upon him) and saw him praying on a reed mat on which he was prostrating himself. And I saw him praying in a single garment with ends crossed with each other.

Book 4: Number 1055: This hadith has been narrated by A’mash with the came chain of transmitters, and in the narration of Abu Karaib the words are:” Placing its (mantle’s) ends on his shoulders” ; and the narration transmitted by Abu Bakr and Suwaid (the words are):” the ends crossing with each other”.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 44: Mosques and the place of worship

Book 4: Number 1056: Abu Dharr reported: I said: Messenger of Allah, which mosque was set up first on the earth? He said: Al-Masjid al-Haram (the sacred). I (again) said: Then which next? He said: It was the Masjid Aqsa. I (again) said: How long the space of time (between their setting up)? He (the Holy Prophet) said: It was forty years. And whenever the time comes for prayer, pray there, for that is a mosque; and in the hadith transmitted by Abu Kamil (the words are):” Whenever time comes for prayer, pray, for that is a mosque (for you).”

Book 4: Number 1057: Ibrahim b. Yazid al-Tayml reported: I used to read the Qur’an with my father in the vestibule (before the door of the mosque). When I recited the ayat (verses) concerning prostration, he prostrated himself. I said to him: Father, do you prostrate yourself in the path? He said: I heard Abu Dharr saying: I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the mosque that was first set up on the earth. He said: Masjid Harim. I said: Then which next? He said: The Masjid al-Aqsa. I said: How long is the space of time between the two? He said: Forty years. He (then) further said: The earth is a mosque for you, so wherever you are at the time of prayer, pray there.

Book 4: Number 1058: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah al-Ansari reported: The Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: I have been conferred upon five (things) which were not granted to anyone before me (and these are): Every apostle wassent particularly to his own people, whereas I have been sent to all the red and the black the spoils of war have been made lawful for me, and these were never made lawful to anyone before me, and the earth has been made sacred and pure and mosque for me, so whenever the time of prayer comes for any one of you he should pray whenever he is, and I have been supported by awe (by which the enemy is overwhelmed) from the distance (which one takes) one month to cover and I have been granted intercession.

Book 4: Number 1059: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah related that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said, and he related like this.

Book 4: Number 1060: Hudhaifa reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be npon him) said: We have been made to excel (other) people in three (things): Our rows have been made like the rows of the angels and the whole earth has been made a mosque for us, and its dust has been made a purifier for us in case water is not available. And he mentioned another characteristic too

Book 4: Number 1061: Hudhaifa reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said like this.

Book 4: Number 1062: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon hlmg) said: I have been given superiority over the other prophets in six respects: I have been given words which are concise but comprehensive in meaning; I have been helped by terror (in the hearts of enemies): spoils have been made lawful to me: the earth has been made for me clean and a place of worship; I have been sent to all mankind and the line of prophets is closed with me.

Book 4: Number 1063: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I have been commissioned with words which are concise but comprehensive in meaning; I have been helped by terror (in the hearts of enemies): and while I was asleep I was brought the keys of the treasures of the earth which were placed in my hand. And Abfi Huraira added: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) has left (for his heavenly home) and you are now busy in getting them.

Book 4: Number 1064: Abu Huraira reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying a hadith like that of Yunus.

Book 4: Number 1065: This hadith has been narratted by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1066: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I have been helped by terror (in the heart of the enemy) ; I have been given words which are concise but comprehensive in meaning; and while I was asleep I was brought the keys of the treasures of the earth which were placed in my hand.

Book 4: Number 1067: Hammam b. Munabbih reported: That is what Abu Huraira reported to us from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he narrated (some) ahadith one of which is that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I have been helped by terror (in the hearts of enemies) and I have been given words which are concise but comprehensive in meaning.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 45: Building of the prophet’s mosque in Medina

Book 4: Number 1068: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to Medina and stayed in the upper part of Medina for fourteen nights with a tribe called Banu ‘Amr b ‘Auf. He then sent for the chiefs of Banu al-Najir, and they came with swords around their inecks. He (the narrator) said: I perceive as if I am seeing the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on his ride with Abu Bakr behind him and the chiefs of Banu al-Najjar around him till he alighted in the courtyard of Abu Ayyub. He (the narrator) said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said prayer when the time came for prayer, and he prayed in the fold of goats and sheep. He then ordered mosques to be built and sent for the chiefs of Banu al-Najjar, and they came (to him). He (the Holy Prophet) said to them: O Banu al-Najjar, sell these lands of yours to me. They said: No, by Allah. we would not demand their price, but (reward) from the Lord. Anas said: There (in these lands) were trees and graves of the polytheists, and ruins. The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) ordered that the trees should be cut, and the graves should be dug out, and the ruins should be levelled. The trees (were thus) placed in rows towards the qibla and the stones were set on both sides of the door, and (while building the mosque) they (the Companions) sang rajaz verses along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): O Allah: there is no good but the good of the next world, So help the Ansar and the Muhajirin.

Book 4: Number 1069: Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray in the folds of the sheep and goats before the mosque was built.

Book 4: Number 1070: Abu al-Tiyyah reported: I heard from Anas a narration like this from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 46: Change of qibla from Bait ul maqdis to ka’ba

Book 4: Number 1071: Al-Bara’ b.  ‘Azib  reported:  I  said  prayer  with  the  Apostle  (may  peace  be  upon  him)  turning  towards Bait ul Maqdis for sixteen months till this verse of Surah Baqara wis revealed:” And wherever you are turn your faces towards it” (ii. 144). This verse was revealed when the Apostle (may peace be upon him) had said prayer. A person amongst his people passed by the people of Ansar as they were engaged in prayer. He narrated to them (this command of Allah) and they turned their faces towards the Ka’ba.

Book 4: Number 1072: Abu Ishaq reported: I heard al-Bara’ saying: We prayed with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (with our faces) towards Bait ul Maqdis for sixteen months or seventeen months. Then we were made to change (our direction) towards the Ka’ba.

Book 4: Number 1073: Ibn ‘Umar reported: As the people were praying at Quba’ a man came to them and said: It has been revealed to file Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) during the night and he has been directed to turn towards the Ka’ba. So turn towards it. Their faces were towards Syria and they turned round towards Ka’ba.

Book 4: Number 1074: Ibn ‘Umar reported: As the people were engaged in the morning prayer a man came to them. The rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1075: Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray towards Baitul Maqdis, that it was revealed (to him):” Indeed We see the turning of the face to heaven, wherefore We shall assuredly cause thee to turn towards Qibla which shall please thee. So turn thy face towards the sacred Mosque (Ka’ba)” (ii. 144). A person from Banu Salama was going; (he found the people) in ruk’u (while) praying the dawn prayer and they had said one rak’ah. He said in a loud voice: Listen! the Qibla has been changed and they turned towards (the new) Qibla (Ka’ba) in that very state.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 47: Forbiddance to build mosques on the graves and decorating them with pictures and forbiddance to use the graves as mosques

Book 4: Number 1076: ‘A’isha reported: Umm Habiba and Umm Salama made a mention before the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) of a church which they had seen in Abyssinia and which had pictures in it. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When a pious person amongst them (among the religious groups) dies they build a place of worship on his grave, and then decorate it with such pictures. They would be the worst of creatures on the Day of judgment in the sight of Allah.

Book 4: Number 1077: ‘A’isha reported: They (some Companions of the Holy Prophet) were conversing with one another in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (during his last) illness. Umm Salama and Umm Habiba made a mention of the church and then (the hadith was) narrated.

Book 4: Number 1078: ‘A’isha reported: The wives of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be Upon him) made a mention of the church which they had seen in Abyssinia which was called Marya, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1079: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said during his illness from which he never recovered: Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians that they took the graves of their prophets as mosques. She (‘A’isha) reported: Had it not been so, his (Prophet’s) grave would have been in an open place, but it could not be due to the fear that it may not be taken as a mosque.

Book 4: Number 1080: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Let Allah destroy the Jews for they have taken the graves of their apostles as places of worship.

Book 4: Number 1081: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Let there be curse of Allah upon the Jews and the Christians for they have taken the graves of their apostles as places of worship.

Book 4: Number 1082: ‘A’isha and Abdullah reported: As the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was about to breathe his last, he drew his sheet upon his face and when he felt uneasy, he uncovered his face and said in that very state: Let there be curse upon the Jews and the Christians that they have taken the graves of their apostles as places of worship. He in fact warned (his men) against what they (the Jews and the Christians) did.

Book 4: Number 1083: Jundub reported: I heard from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) five days before his death and he said: I stand acquitted before Allah that I took any one of you as friend, for Allah has taken me as His friend, as he took Ibrahim as His friend. Had I taken any one of my Ummah as a friend, I would have taken Abu Bakr as a friend. Beware of those who preceded you and used to take the graves of their prophets and righteous men as places of worship, but you must not take graves as mosques; I forbid you to do that.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 48: The virtue of building the mosques and exhortation to it

Book 4: Number 1084: Ubaidullah al-Khaulini reported: ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan listened to the opinion of the people (which was not favourable) when he rebuilt the mosque of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). Thereupon he said: You have not been fair to me for I have heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: He who built a mosque for Allah, the Exalted, Allah would build for him a house in Paradise. Bukair said: I think he (the Holy Prophet) said: While he seeks the pleasure of Allah (by building the mosque). And in the narration of Ibn ‘Isa (the words are):” (a house) like that (mosque) in Paradise.”

Book 4: Number 1085: Mahmud b. Labid reported: When ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan intended to build the mosque (of the Prophet) the people did not approve of it. They liked that it should be kept in the same state. Thereupon he said: I heard the Messtnger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: He who built a mosque for Allah, Allah would build a house for him like it in Paradise.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 49: Concerning the command of placing one’s hands on the knees while in ruku’ and abrogation of al tatbiq

Book 4: Number 1086: Al-Aswad and ‘Alqama reported: We came to the house of ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud. He said: Have these people said prayer behind you? We said: No. He said: Then stand up and say prayer. He neither ordered us to say Adhan nor Iqama. We went to stand behind him. He caught hold of our hands and mode one of us stand on his right hand and the other on his left side. When we bowed, we placed our hands on our knees. He struck our hands and put his hands together, palm to palm, then put them between his thighs. When he completed the prayer he said. There would soon come your Amirs, who would defer prayers from their appointed time and would make such delay that a little time is left before sunset. So when you see them doing so, say prayer at its appointed time and then say prayer along with them as (Nafl), and when you are three, pray together (standing in one row), and when you are more than three, appoint one amongst you as your Imam. And when any one of you bows he must place his hands upon hie thighs and kneel down. and putting his palms together place (them within his thighs). I perceive as if I am seeing the gap between the fingers of the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him).

Book 4: Number 1087: This hadith is narrated on the authority of Alqama and Aswad by another chain of transmitters and in the hadith transmitted by Ibn Mushir and Jabir the words are:” I perceive as if I am seeing the gap between the fingers of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as he was bowing.”

Book 4: Number 1088: ‘Alqama and Aswad reported that they went to ‘Abdullah. He said: Have (people) behind you said prayer? They said: Yes. He stood between them (‘Alqama and Aswad). One was on his right aide and the other was on his left. We then bowed and placed our hands on our knees. He struck our hands and then putting his hands together, palm to palm, placed them between his thighs. When he completed the prayer he said: This is how the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to do.

Book 4: Number 1089: Mus’ab b. Sa’d reported: I said prayer by the side of my father and placed my hands between my knees. My father said to me: Place your hands on your knees. I repeated that (the previous act) for the second time, and he struck at my hands and said: We have been forbidden to do so and have been commanded to place our palms on the knees.

Book 4: Number 1090: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Ya’fur with the same chain of transmitters up to these words: We have been forbidden from it and no mention of that has been made what follows it.

Book 4: Number 1091: Ibn Sa’d reported: I bowed and my hands were in this state, i. e. they were put together, palm to palm, and were placed between his thighs. My father said: We used to do like this but were later on commanded to place them on the knees.

Book 4: Number 1092: Mus’ab b. Sa’d b. Abu Waqqas reported: I said prayer by the side of my father. When I bowed I intertwined my fingers and placed them between my knees. He struck my hands. When he completed the prayer he said: We used to do that but then were commanded to lift (our palms) to the knees.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 50: Sitting on the buttocks

Book 4: Number 1093: Tawus reported: We asked Ibn Abbas about sitting on one’s buttocks (in prayer). (ala alqad mein) He said: It is sunnah. We said to him: We find it a sort of cruelty to the foot. Ibn ‘Abbas said: It is the sunnah of your Apostle (may peace be upon him).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 51: Forbiddance of talking in prayer and abrogation of what was permissible

Book 4: Number 1094: Mu’awiya b. al-Hakam said: While I was praying with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), a man in the company sneezed. I said: Allah have mercy on you! The people stared at me with disapproving looks, so I said: Woe be upon me, why is it that you stare at me? They began to strike their hands on their thighs, and when I saw them urging me to observe silence (I became angry) but I said nothing. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said the prayer (and I declare that neither before him nor after him have I seen a leader who gave better instruction than he for whom I would give my father and mother as ransom). I swear that he did not scold, beat or revile me but said: Talking to persons is not fitting during the prayer, for it consists of glorifying Allah, declaring his Greatness. and recitation of the Qur’an or words to that effect. I said: Messenger of Allah. I was till recently a pagan, but Allah has brought Islam to us; among us there are men who have recourse to Kahins. He said, Do not have recourse to them. I said. There are men who take omens. That is something which they find in their breasts, but let it not turn their way (from freedom of action). I said: Among us there are men who draw lines. He said: There was a prophet who drew lines, so if they do it as they did, that is allowable. I had a maid servant who tended goats by the side of Uhud and Jawwaniya. One day I happened to pass that way and found that a wolf had carried a goat from her flock. I am after all a man from the posterity of Adam. I felt sorry as they (human beings) feel sorry. So I slapped her. I came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and felt (this act of mine) as something grievous I said: Messenger of Allah, should I not grant her freedom? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Bring her to me. So I brought her to him. He said to her: Where is Allah? She said: He is in the heaven. He said: Who am I? She said: Thou art the Messenger of Allah. He said: Grant her freedom, she is a believing woman.

Book 4: Number 1095: This hadith has been narrated by Yahya b. Abu Kathir with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1096: Abdullah (b. Masu’d) reported: We used to greet the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) while he was engaged in prayer and he would respond to our greeting. But when we returned from the Negus we greeted him and he did not respond to us; so we said: Messenger of Allah. we used to greet you when you were engaged in prayer and you would respond to us. He replied: Prayer demands whole attention.

Book 4: Number 1097: This hadith has been reported by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1098: Zaid b. Arqam reported: We used to talk while engaged in prayer and a person talked with a companion on his side in prayer till (this verse) was revealed:” And stand before Allah in devout obedience” (ii, 238) and we were commanded to observe silence (in prayer) and were forbidden to speak.

Book 4: Number 1099: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Isma’il b. Abu Khalid.

Book 4: Number 1100: Jabir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent me on an errand. I (having done the business assigned to me came back and) joined him as he was going (on a ride). Qutaiba said that he was saying prayer while he rode. I greeted him. He gestured to me. When he completed the prayer. he called me and said: You greeted me just now while I was engaged in prayer. (Qutaiba said): His (Prophet’s face) was towards the east, as he was praying.

Book 4: Number 1101: Jabir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent me (on an errand) while he was going to Banu Mustaliq. I came to him and he was engaged in prayer on the back of his camel. I talked to him and he gestured to me With his hand, and Zuhair gestured with his hand. I then again talked and he again (gestured to me with his hand). Zuhair pointed with his hand towards the ground. I heard him (the Holy Prophet) reciting the Qur’an and making a sign with his head. When he completed the prayer he sa’id: What have you done (with regard to that business) for which I sent you? I could not talk with you but for the fact that I was engaged in prayer. Zuhair told that Abu Zubair was sitting with his face turned towards Qibla (as he transmitted this hadith). Abu Zuhair pointed towards Banu Mustaliq with his hand and the direction to which he pointed with his hand was not towards the Ka’ba.

Book 4: Number 1102: Jabir reported: We were in the company of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and he sent me on an errand, and when I came back (I saw him) saying prayer on his ride and his face was not turned towards Qibla. I greeted him but he did not respond to me. As he completed the prayer, he said: Nothing prevented me from responding to your greeting but the fact that I was praying.

Book 4: Number 1103: This hadith that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent Jabir on an errand has been reported by him through another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 52: It’s allowable to curse satan during prayer and seek the protection (of the lord) and minor acts (of commission) in prayer

Book 4: Number 1104: Abu Huraira reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: A highly wicked one amongst the Jinn escaped yesternight to interrupt my prayer, but Allah gave me power over him, so I seized him and intended to tie him to one of the pillars of the mosque in order that you, all together or all, might look at him, but I remembered the supplication of my brother Sulaiman:” My Lord, forgive me, give me such a kingdom as will not be possible for anyone after me” (Qur’an, xxxvii. 35).

Book 4: Number 1105: This hadith has been transmitted by Ibn Abi Shaiba.

Book 4: Number 1106: Abu Darda’ reported: Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) stood up (to pray) and we heard him say:” I seek refuge in Allah from thee.” Then said:” curse thee with Allah’s curse” three times, then he stretched out his hand as though he was taking hold of something. When he finished the prayer, we said: Messenger of Allah, we heard you say something during the prayer which we have not heard you say before, and we saw you stretch out your hand. He replied: Allah’s enemy Iblis came with a flame of fire to put it in my face, so I said three times:” I Seek refuge in Allah from thee.” Then I said three times:” I curse thee with Allah’s full curse.” But he did not retreat (on any one of these) three occasions. Thereafter I meant to seize him. I swear by Allah that had it not been for the supplication of my brother Sulaiman he would have been bound, and made an object of sport for the children of Medina.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 53: Permissibility of carrying children in prayer

Book 4: Number 1107: Abu Qatadi reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying the prayer while he was carrying Umama, daughter of Zainab, daughter of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). and Abu’l ‘As b. al-Rabi’. When he stood up, he took her up and when he prostrated he put her down, Yahya said: Malik replied in the affirmative.

Book 4: Number 1108: Abu Qatada al-Ansari reported: I saw the Apostle (may peace be upon him) leading the people in prayer with Umima, daughter of Abu’l-‘As and Zainab, daughter of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), on his shoulder. When he bowed, he put her down, and when he got up after prostration, he lifted her again.

Book 4: Number 1109: Abu Qatada reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) leading the people in prayer with Umama daughter of Abu’l ‘As on his neck; and when he prostrated he put her down.

Book 4: Number 1110: Abu Qatada reported: As we were sitting in the mosque, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to us, and the rest of the hadith is the same except that he made no mention that he led people in this prayer.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 54: The permissibility of moving two steps in the prayer

Book 4: Number 1111: Abu Hazim is reported on the authority of his father: Some people came to Sahl b. Sa’d and began to differ about the wood of which the (Prophet’s pulpit was made. He (Sahl b. Sa’d) said: By Allah, I know of which wood it is made and who made it, and the day when I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) seated himself on it on the first day. I said to him: O Abu Abbas (kunyah of Sabl b. Sa’d), narrate to us (all these facts), He said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent a person to a woman asking her to allow her slave, a carpenter, to work on woods (to prepare a pulpit) so that I should talk to the people (sitting on it). Abu Hazim said: He (Sahl b. Sa’d) pointed out the name of (that lady) that day. So he (the carpenter) made (a pulpit) with these three steps. Then the Messengerof Allah (may peace be upon him) commanded it to be placed here (where it is lying now). It was fashioned out of the wood of al-Ghaba. And I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) standing upon it and glorifying Allah and the people also glorified Allah after him, while he was on the pulpit. He then raised (his head from prostration) and stepped back (on his heels) till he prostrated himself at the base of pulpit, and then returned (to the former place and this movement of one or two steps continued) till the prayer was complete. He then turned towards the people and said: O people, I have done it so that you should follow me and learn (my mode of) prayer.

Book 4: Number 1112: Abu Hazim reported: They (the people) came to Sahl b. Sa’d and they asked him of what thing the pulpit of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was made, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 55: It is not advisable to say prayer while keeping one’s hand on one’s waist

Book 4: Number 1113: Abu Huraira reported from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) that he forbade keeping one’s hand on one’s waist while praying, and in the narration of Abu Bakr (the words are): The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade to do so.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 56: It is forbidden to remove pebbles and smooth the ground while engaged in prayer

Book 4: Number 1114: Mu’aiqib quoted the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) mentioning the removal of pebbles from the ground where he prostrated himself. He (the Prophet) said: It you must do so, do it only once.

Book 4: Number 1115: Mu’aiqib said: They asked the Apostle (may peace be upon him) about the removal of (pebbles) in prayer, whereupon he said: If you do it, do it only once.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 57: Forbiddance to spit in the mosque while engaged in prayer

Book 4: Number 1116: Abdullah b. Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw spittle on the wall towards Qibla, and scratched it away and then turning to the people said: When any one of you prays, he must not spit in front of him, for Allah is in front of him when he is engaged in prayer.

Book 4: Number 1117: Ibn Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw sputum sticking to the Qibla wall of the mosque, the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1118: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw sputum sticking to the Qibla of the mosque. He scratched it off with a pebble and then forbade spitting on the right side or in front, but (it is permissible) to spit on the left side or under the left foot.

Book 4: Number 1119: Abu Huraira and Abu Sa’id narrated that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw sputum, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1120: ‘A’isha reported: The Apostle of Allah (may, peace be upon him) saw spittle or snot or sputum, sticking to the wall towards Qibla and scratched it off.

Book 4: Number 1121: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw some sputum in the direction of the Qibla of the mosque. He turned towards people and said: How Is it that someone amongst you stands before his Lord and then spits out in front of Him? Does any one of you like that he should be made to stand in front of someone and then spit at his face? So when any one of you spits, he must spit on his left side under his foot. But if he does not find (space to spit) he should do like this. Qasim (one of the narrators) spat in his cloth and then folded it and rubbed it.

Book 4: Number 1122: Abu Huraira reported: I perceive as if I am looking at the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) folding up a part of his cloth with another one.

Book 4: Number 1123: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you is engaged in prayer, he is holding intimate conversation with his Lord, so none of you must spit in front of him, or towards his right side, but towards his left side under his foot.

Book 4: Number 1124: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Spitting in a mosque is a sin, and its expiation is that it should be buried.

Book 4: Number 1125: Shu’ba reported: I asked Qatada about spitting, in the mosque. He said: I heard Anas b. Malik say: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: Spitting in the mosque is a sin, and its expiation is that it should be buried.

Book 4: Number 1126: Abu Dharr reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The deeds of my people, good and bad, were presented before me, and I found the removal of something objectionable from the road among their good deeds, and the sputum mucus left unburied in the mosque among their evil deeds.

Book 4: Number 1127: Abdullah b. Shakhkhir reported on the authority of his father that he said: I said prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and saw him spitting and rubbing it off with his shoe.

Book 4: Number 1128: ‘Abdullah b. Shakhkhir narrated it on the authority of his father that he said prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and he spat and then rubbed it off with his left shoe.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 58: Permissibility of wearing shoes in prayer

Book 4: Number 1129: Sa’d b. Yazid reported: I said to Anas b. Malik: Did the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) pray while putting on the shoes? He said: Yes.

Book 4: Number 1130: Sa’d b. Yazid Abu Mas’ama reported: I said to Anas like (that mentioned above).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 59: It is not advisable to pray wearing a cloth which has designs or markings over it

Book 4: Number 1131: ‘A’isha reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed in a garment which had designs over it, so he (the Holy Prophet) said: Take it to Abu Jahm and bring me a plain blanket from him, because its designs have distracted me.

Book 4: Number 1132: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood for prayer with a garment which had designs over it. He looked at these designs and after completing the prayer said: Take this garment to Abu Jahm b. Hudhaifa and bring me a blanket for it has distracted me just now.

Book 4: Number 1133: ‘A’isha reported: The Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him) had a garment which had designs upon it and this distracted him in prayer. He gave it to Abu Jahm and took a plain garment in its place which is known anbijaniya.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 60: When food is brought before a man and he is inclined to take it, he should not say prayer before eating it and undesirability of praying while feeling the call of nature

Book 4: Number 1134: Anas b. Malik reported the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: When the supper is brought and the prayer begins, one, should first take food.

Book 4: Number 1135: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the supper is brought before you, and it is also the time to say prayer, first take food before saying evening prayer and do not hasten (to prayer, leaving aside the food).

Book 4: Number 1136: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Anas by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1137: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the supper is served to any one of you and the prayer also begins. (in such a case) first take supper, and do not make haste (for prayer) till you have (taken the food).

Book 4: Number 1138: A hadith like this has been narrated from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar with another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1139: Ibn Atiq reported: Al-Qasim was in the presence of ‘A’isha (Allah be pleased with her) that I narrated a hadith and Qasim was a man who committed errors in (pronouncing words) and his mother was a freed slave girl. ‘A’isha said to him: What is the matter with you that you do not narrate as this son of my brother narrated (the ahaditb)? Well I know from where you picked it up. This is how his mother brought him up and how your mother brought you up. Qasim felt angry (on this remark of Hadrat ‘A’isha) and showed bitterness towards her. When he saw that the table had been spread for ‘A’isha, he stood up, ‘A’isha, said: Where are you going? He said: (I am going) to say prayer. She said: Sit down (to take the food). He said: I must say prayer. She said: Sit down, ) faithless, for I have heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: No prayer can be (rightly said) when the food is there (before the worshipper), or when he is prompted by the call of nature.

Book 4: Number 1140: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Atiq narrated from the Apostle (may peace be upon him) on the authority of ‘A’isha, but he made no mention of the account of Qasim.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 61: Forbiddance to eat garlic, onions, and anything of offensive smell while coming to the mosque

Book 4: Number 1141: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said during the battle of Khaybar: He who ate of this plant, i. e. garlic, should not come to the mosques. In the narration of Zubair, there is only a mention of” battle” and not of Khaybar.

Book 4: Number 1142: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Messenuer of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who eats of this (offensive) plant must not approach our mosque, till its odour dies: (plant signifies) garlic.

Book 4: Number 1143: Ibn Suhaib reported: Anas was asked about the garlic; he stated that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said: He who eats of this plant (garlic) should not approach us and pray along with us.

Book 4: Number 1144: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who eats of this plant (garlic) should not approach our mosque and should not harm us with the odour of garlic.

Book 4: Number 1145: Jabir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade eating of onions and leek. When we were overpowered by a desire (to eat) we ate them. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: He who eats of this offensive plant must not approach our mosque, for the angels are harmed by the same things as men.

Book 4: Number 1146: Jabir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who eats garlic or onion should remain away from us or from our mosque and stay in his house. A kettle was brought to him which had (cooked) vegetables in it, He smelt (offensive) odour in it. On asking he was informed of the vegetables (cooked in it). He said: Take it to such and such Companion. When he saw it, he also disliked eating it. (Upon this). he (the Holy Prophet) said: You may eat it, for I converse wkh one with whom you do not converse.

Book 4: Number 1147: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) mying: He who eats of this (offensive) plant, i. e garlic, and sometirres he said: He who eats onion and garlic and leek, should not approach our mosque for the angels are harmed by the same things as the children of Adam.

Book 4: Number 1148: Ibn Juraij has narrated it with the same chain of transmitters: He who eats of this plant, i. e. garlic, should not come to us in our mosque, and he made no mention of onions or leek.

Book 4: Number 1149: Abu Sa’id reported: We made no transgression but Khaybar was conquered. We, the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), fell upon this plant. i e. garlic. because the people were hungry. We ate it to our heart’s content and then made our way towards the mosque. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sensed its odour and he said: He who takes anything of this offensive plant must not approach us in the mosque. The people said: Its (use) has been forbidden; its (use) bu been forbidden. This reached the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he said: O people, I cannot forbid (the use of a thing) which Allah has made lawful, but (this garlic) is a plant the odour of which is repugnant to me.

Book 4: Number 1150: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) along with his Companions happened to pass by a field in which onions were sown. The people stopped there and ate out of that, but some of them did not eat. Then they (Propbet’s Companions) went to him. He (first) called those who had not eaten the onions and kept the others (who had taken onions) waiting till its odour vanished.

Book 4: Number 1151: Ma’dan b. Talha reported: ‘Umar b. Khattab, delivered the Friday sermon and he made a mention of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr. He (further) said: I saw in a dream that a cock pecked me twice, and I perceive that my death is near. Some people have suggested me to appoint my successor. And Allah would not destroy His religion. His caliphate and that with which He sent His Apostle (may peace be upon him) If death approaches me soon, the (issue) of Caliphate (would be decided) by the consent of these six men with whom the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) remained well pleased till his death. And I know fully well that some people would blame me that I killed with these very hands of mine some persons who apparently professed (Islam). And if they do this (blame me) they are the enemies of Allah, and are nonbelievers and have gone astray. And I leave not after me anything which to my mind seems more important than Kalala. And I never turned towards the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (for guidance) more often than this Kalala, and he (the Holy Prophet) was not annoyed with me on any other (issue) than this: (And he was so perturbed) that he struck his fingers on my chest and said: Does this verse. that is at the end of Surat al-Nisa’. which was revealed in the hot season not suffice you? And if I live longer I would decide this (problem so clearly) that one who reads the Qur’an, or one who does not read it, would be able to take (correct), decisions (under its light). He (‘Umar) further said: Allah! I call You witness on these governors of lands, that I sent them to (the peoples of these lands) so that they should administer justice amongst them, teach them their religion and the Sunnah of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), and distribute amongst them the spoils of war and refer to me that which they find difficult to perform. O people. you eat ‘these two plants and these are onions and garlic. and I find them nothing but repugnant for I saw that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sensed the odour of these two from a person in a mosque, he was made to go to al- Baqi’. So he who eats it should (make its odour) die by cooking it well.

Book 4: Number 1152: This hadith has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 62: It is forbidden to cry out for finding out the lost thing in the mosque

Book 4: Number 1153: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If anyone bears a man crying out in the mosque about something lie has lost, he should say: May Allah not restore it to you, for the mosques were not built for this.

Book 4: Number 1154: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) saying like this.

Book 4: Number 1155: Sulaiman b. Buraida narrated it on the authority of his father that a man cried out in the mosque saying: Who had called out for the red camel? Upon this the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: May it not be restored to you! The mosques are built for what they are meant.

Book 4: Number 1156: Sulaiman b. Buraida reported on the authority of his father that when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said prayer a man stood up and said: Who called for a red camel? (Upon this) the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: May it not be restored to you! The mosques are built for what they are meant.

Book 4: Number 1157: Ibn Buraida narrated it on the authority of his father that a Bedouin came when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had completed the morning prayer. He thrust his head in the door of the mosque, and then the hadith (as narrated above) was narrated.

Book 4: Number 1158: This hadith has been reported by another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 63: Forgetfulness in prayer and prostration as compensation for it

Book 4: Number 1159: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you stands up to pray. the devil comes to him and confuses him to that he does not know how much he has prayed. If any one of you h” such an experience he should perform two prostrations while sitting down (in qa’da).

Book 4: Number 1160: This hadith has been narrated by al-Zubri with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1161: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When there is a call to prayer the devil runs back breaking the wind so that he may not hear the call, and when the call is complete he comes back. And when the takbir is pronounced he again runs back, and when takbir is over he comes back and distracts a man saying: Remember such and such, remember such and such, referring to something the man did not have in his mind. with the result that he does not know how much he has prayed; so when any one of you is not sure how much he has prayed. he should perform two prostrations while sitting (qa’da).

Book 4: Number 1162: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The devil takes to his heels breaking wind when the prayer begins. and the rest is the same but with this addition:” He (the devil) makes him think of pleasant things (or things productive of enjoyment) and of the things wished for, and reminds him of such needs which he had forgotten.”

Book 4: Number 1163: ‘Abdullah b. Buhaina reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us two rak’ahs of prayer in one of the (obligatory) prayers and then got up and did not sit. and the people stood up along with him. When he finished the prayer and we expected him to pronounce salutation. he said:” Allah is Most Great” while sitting and made two prostrations before salutation and then pronounced (the, final) salutation.

Book 4: Number 1164: ‘Abdullah b. Buhaina al-Asadi, the ally of Abual-Muttalib, reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up in the noon prayer (though) he hadith sit (after the two rak’ahs). When he completed the prayer he performed two prostrations and said,” Allah is the Most Great” in each prostration, while he was sitting before pronouncing salutation, and the people performed prostration along with him. That was a compensation for he had forgotten to observe jalsa (after two rak’ahs).

Book 4: Number 1165: ‘Abdullah b. Malik ibn Buhaina al-Asadi reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up (at the end of two rak’ahs) when he had to sit and proceeded on with the prayer. But when he was at the end of the prayer, he performed a prostration before the salutation and then pronounced the salutation.

Book 4: Number 1166: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you is in doubt about his prayer and he does Dot know how much he has prayed, three or four (rak’ahs). he should cast aside his doubt and base his prayer on what he is sure of. then perform two prostrations before giving salutations. If he has prayed five rak’ahs, they will make his prayer an even Numberfor him, and if he has prayed exactly four, they will be humiliation for the devil.

Book 4: Number 1167: This hadith has been narrated by Zaid b. Aslam with the same chain of transmitters and he said: He should perform two prostrations before the salutation, as it was mentioned by Sulaiman b. Bilal.

Book 4: Number 1168: ‘Alqama narrated It on the authority of ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) who said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said the prayer; (the narrator added): He made some act of omission or commission when he pronounced salutation; it was said to him: Messenger of Allah, is there something new about (he prayer? He (the Holy Prophet) said: What is it? They said: You said prayer in such and such away. He (the narrator) said: He (the Holy Prophet) turned his feet and faced the Qibla and performed two prostrations and then pronounced salutations, and then turned his face towards us and said: If there is anything new about prayer (new command from the Lord) I informed you of that. But I am a human being and I forget as you for. get, so when I forget, remind me, and when any one of you is in doubt about his prayer. he should aim at what Is correct. and complete his prayer in that respect and then make two prostrations.

Book 4: Number 1169: This hadith has been narrated by Mansur with the same chain of transmitters, with a slight modification of words.

Book 4: Number 1170: This hadith is reported by Mansur with the same chain of transmitters, but with these words:” He should aim at correct (prayer) and it is advisable.”

Book 4: Number 1171: This hadith has been narrated by Mansur with the same chain of transmitters with the words: I, He should aim at what is correct and complete.”

Book 4: Number 1172: This hadith has been narrated by Mansur with the same chain of transmitters and said:”He should aim at correctness and that is right.”

Book 4: Number 1173: This hadith has been reported by Mansur with the same chain of transwitters and he said:” He should aim at what is according to him correct.”

Book 4: Number 1174: This hadith has been narrated by Mansur and he said:” He should aim at correctness.”

Book 4: Number 1175: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said five rak’ahs of the noon prayer and when he completed the prayer, It was said to him: Has there been (commanded) an addition In prayer? He said: What is it? They said: You have said five rak’ahs, so he performed two prostrations.

Book 4: Number 1176: Alqama reported: He (the Holy Prophet) had led them five rak’ahs in prayer.

Book 4: Number 1177: Ibrahim b. Suwaid reported: ‘Alqama led us in the noon prayer and be offered five rak’ahs; when the prayer was complete, the people said to him: Abu Shibl, you have offered five rak’ahs. He said: No, I have not done that. They said: Yes (you said five rak’ahs). He (the narrator) said: And I was sitting in a corner among people and I was just a boy. I (also) said: Yes, you have offered five (rak’ahs). He said to me: O, one eyed, do you say the same thing? I said: Yes. Upon this he turned (his face) and performed two prostrations and then gave salutations, and then reported ‘Abdullah as saying: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in prayer and offered five rak’ahs. And as he turned away the people began to whisper amongst themselves. He (the Holy Prophet) said: What is the matter with you? They said: Has the prayer been extended? He said: No. They said: You have in fact said five rak’ahs. He (the Holy Prophet) then turned his back (and faced the Qibla) and performed two prostrations and then gave salutations and further said: Verily I am a human being like you, I forget just as you forget. Ibn Numair made this addition:” When any one of you forgets, he must perform two prostrations.”

Book 4: Number 1178: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us five (rak’ahs in prayer). We said: Messenger of Allah, has the prayer been extended? He said: What is the matter? They said: You have said five (rak’ahs). He (the Holy Prophet) said: Verily I am a human being like you. I remember as you remember and I forget just as you forget. He then performed two prostrations as (compensation of) forgetfulness.

Book 4: Number 1179: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said prayer and he omitted or committed (something). Ibrahim (one of the narrators of this hadith) said: It is my doubt, and it was said: Messenger of Allah, has there been any addition to the prayer? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Verily I am a human being like you. I forget just as you forget so when any one of you forgets, he must perform two prostrations, and he (the Holy Prophet) was sitting and then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) turned (his face towards the Qibla) and performed two prostrations.

Book 4: Number 1180: ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) performed two prostrations for forgetfulness after salutation and talking.

Book 4: Number 1181: Abdullah reported: We prayed along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) and he committed or omitted (something). Ibrahim said: By Allah, this is a misgiving of mine only. We said: Messenger of Allah, is there something new about the prayer? He (the Holy Prophet) said: No. We told him about what he had done. He (the Holy Prophet) said: When a man commits or omits (something in prayer), he should perform two prostrations, and he then himself performed two prostrations.

Book 4: Number 1182: Ibn Sirin reported Abu Huraira as saying: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in one of the two evening prayers, Zuhr or ‘Asr, and gave salutations after two rak’ahs and going towards a piece of wood which was placed to the direction of the Qibla in the mosque, leaned on it looking as if he were angry. Abu Bakr and Umar were among the people and they were too afraid to speak to him and the people came out in haste (saying): The prayer has been shortened. But among them was a man called Dhu’I Yadain who said: Messenger of Allah, has the prayer been shortened or have you forgotten? The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) looked to the right and left and said: What was Dhu’I-Yadain saying? They said: He is right. You (the Holy Prophet) offered but two rak’ahs. lie offered two (more) rak’ahs and gave salutation, then said takbir and prostrated and lifted (his head) and then said takbir and prostrated, then said takbir and lifted (his head). He (the narrator) says: It has been reported to me by Imran b. Husain that he said: He (their) gave salutation.

Book 4: Number 1183: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in one of the evening prayers. And this hadith was narrated like one transmitted by Sufyan.

Book 4: Number 1184: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in the ‘Asr prayer and gave salutation after two rak’ahs. Dhu’l-Yadain (the possessor of long arms) stood up and said: Messenger of Allah, has the prayer been shortened or have you forgotten? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Nothing like this has happened (neither the prayer has been shortened nor have I forgotten). He (Dhu’l-Yadain) said: Messenger of Allah, something has definitely happened. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) turned towards people and said: Is Dhu’l- Yadain true (in his assertion)? They said: Messenger of Allah, he is true. Then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) completed the rest of the prayer. and then performed two prostrations while he was sitting after salutation.

Book 4: Number 1185: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said two rak’ahs of the noon prayer and then gave salutation when a man from Band Sulaim came to him and said: Messenger of Allah. has the prayer been shortened, or have you forgotten? and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1186: Abu Huraira reported: I offered with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) the noon prayer and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) gave salutation after two rak’ahs. A person from Bani Sulaim stood up, and the rest of the hadith was narrated as mentioned above.

Book 4: Number 1187: ‘Imran b. Husain reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said the afternoon prayer and gave the salutation. at the end of three rak’ahs and then went into his house. A man called al-Khirbaq, who bad long aims, got up and went to him, and addressed him as Messenger of Allah and mentioned to him what he had done. He came out angrily trailing his mantle, and when he came to the people he said: Is this man telling the truth? They said: Yes. He then said one rak’ah and then gave salutation and then performed two prostrations and then gave salutation.

Book 4: Number 1188: Imran b. Husain reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said three rak’ahs of the ‘Asr prayer and then got up and went to his apartment. A man possessing large arms stood up and said: Messenger of Allah, bias the player been shortened? He came out angrily, and said the rak’ah which he had omitted and then gave salutation. then performed two prostrations of forgetfulness and then gave salutation.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 64: Prostration while reciting the Qur’an

Book 4: Number 1189: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) while reciting the Qur’an recited its scarab containing sajda, and he performed prostration and we also prostrated along with him (but we were so overcrowded) that some of us could not find a place for our forehead (when prostrating ourselves).

Book 4: Number 1190: Ibn ‘Umar reported: Sometimes the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited the Qur’an, and would pass by (recite) the verse of sajda and performed prostration and he did this along with us, but we were so crowded in his company that none of us could find a place for performing prostration. (and it was done on occasions) other than prayer.

Book 4: Number 1191: Abdullah (b. ‘Umar) reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited (Surat) al Najm and performed prostration during its recital and all those who were along with him also prostrated themselves except one old man who took a handful of pebbles or dust in his palm and lifted it to his forehead and said: This is sufficient for me. ‘Abdullah said: 1 saw that he was later killed in a state of unbelief.

Book 4: Number 1192: ‘ta’ b. Yasar reported that he had asked Zaid b. Thabit about recital along with the Imam, to which he said: There should be no recital along with the Imam in anything, and alleged that he recited:” By the star when it sets” (Surah Najm) before the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he did not prostrate himself.

Book 4: Number 1193: Abu Salama b. ‘Abual Rahman reported: Abu Huraira recited before them:” hen the heaven burst asunder” (al-Qur’an, lxxxiv. 1) and performed  prostration. After completing (the prayer) he informed them that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) has prostrated himself at it (this verse).

Book 4: Number 1194: A hadith like this has been narrated by AbuSalama on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1195: Abu Huraira reported: We performed prostration along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (as he recited these verses: )” When the heaven burst asunder” and” Read in the name of Thy Lord” (al-Qur’an, xcvi. 1).

Book 4: Number 1196: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prostrated himself (while reciting these verses).” When the heaven burst asunder”; ” Read in the name of Thy Lord”.

Book 4: Number 1197: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Abual Rahman al-Araj on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1198: Abu Rafi’ reported: I said the night prayer along with Abu Huraira and as he recited:” When the heaven burst asunder,” he performed prostration. Isaid to him: What prostration is this? He said: I prostrated myself (on this occasion of recital) behind Abu’I Qasim (Muhammad. may peace be upon him), and Iwould go on doing this till I meet him (in the next world). Ibn ‘Abu al-A’la said: (Abu Huraira uttered this:) I would not abandon performing prostration.

Book 4: Number 1199: This hadith has been narrated by Tamimi with the same chain of transmitters except for this that they made no mention of:” Behind Abu’l Qasim” (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1200: Abu Rafi’ reported: I saw Abu Huraira performing prostration (while reciting this verse: )” When the heaven burst asunder.” I said to him: Do you prostrate yourself (while reciting) i? He said: Yes, I saw my best Friend (may peace be upon him) prostrating himself on (the recital of this verse) and I shall continue prostrating till I meet him. Shu’ba asked: Do you mean (by Friend) the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him)? He said: Yes.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 65: How jalsa is to be observed

Book 4: Number 1201: Abdullah b. Zubair narrated on the authority of his father: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sat in prayer. he placed the left foot between his thigh and shank and stretched the right foot and placed his left hand or his left knee and placed his right hand on his right thigh, and raised his finger.

Book 4: Number 1202: ‘Abdullah b. Zubair narrated on the authority of his father that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sat for supplication, i. e. tashahhud (blessing and supplication), he placed his right hand on his right thigh and his left hand on his left thigh, and pointed with his forefinger, and placed his thumb on his (milddle) finger, and covered his knee with the palm of his left hand..

Book 4: Number 1203: Ibn ‘Umar reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sat for tashahhud he placed his left hand on his left knee. and his right hand on his right knee. and he raised his right finger, which is next to the thumb, making supplication in this way, and he stretched his left hand on his left knee. Another version on the authority of Ibn Umar says: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sat for tashahhud, he placed his left hand on his left knee and placed his right hand on his right knee, and he formed a ring like (fifty three) and pointed with his finger of attestation.

Book 4: Number 1204: ‘Ali b. ‘Abual Rahman al-Mu’awi reported: ‘Abdullah b. Umar saw me playing with pebbles during prayer. After finishing the prayer he forbade me (to do it) and said: Do as the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to do. I said: How did Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) do? He said that he (the Messenger of Allah) sat at tashahhud, placed his right palm on the right thigh and closed all his fingers and pointed with the help of finger next to the thumb, and placed his left palm on his right thigh.

Book 4: Number 1205: This hadith has been narrated by another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 66: Taslim at the completion of the prayer

Book 4: Number 1206: Abu Ma’mar reported: There was an Amir in Mecca who pronounced taslim twice. Abdullah said: Where did he get this sunnah? Al-Hakam said: There is a hadith to the effect that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did like It.

Book 4: Number 1207: ‘Abdullah reported: An Amir or a person pronounced taslim twice. ‘Abdullah said: Where did he get this sunnah?

Book 4: Number 1208: ‘Amir b. Sa’d reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be open him) pronouncing taslim on his right and on his left till I saw the whiteness of his cheek.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 67: Dhikr after the prayer

Book 4: Number 1209: Ibn ‘Abbas said: We used to know that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) had finished his prayer when we heard the takbir (Allah O Akbar).

Book 4: Number 1210: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: We knew the finishing of the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) through takbir. ‘Amr (b. Dinar) said: I made a mention of it to Abu Mas’ud. hue he rejected it and said: I never narrated it to you. ‘Amr said: He did narrate it before this.

Book 4: Number 1211: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: Dhikr (mentioning the name of Allah) in a loud voice after obligatory prayers was (a common practice) during the lifetime of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him); and when I heard that I came to knew that they (the people) had finished the prayer.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 68: Desirability of seeking refuge from the torment of the grave

Book 4: Number 1212: ‘A’isha reported: The Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) entered my house when a Jewess was with me and she was saying: Do you know that you would be put to trial in the grave? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) trembled (on hearing this) and said: It is the Jews only who would be put to trial. ‘A’isha said: We passed some nights and then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do you know that it has been revealed to me:” You would be put to trial in the grave”? ‘A’isha said: 1 heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) seeking refuge from the torment of the grave after this.

Book 4: Number 1213: Abu Huraira reported. I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) seeking refuge from the torment of the grave after this (after the revelation).

Book 4: Number 1214: ‘A’isha reported: There came to me two old women from the old Jewesses of Medina and said: The people of the grave are tormented in their graves. I contradicted them and I did not deem it proper to testify them. They went away and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to me and I said to him: Messenger of Allah I there came to me two old women from the old Jewesses of Medina and asserted that the people of the graves would be tormented therein. He (the Prophet) said: They told the truth; they would be tormented (so much) that the animals would listen to it. She (‘A’isha) said: Never did I see him (the Holy Prophet) afterwards but seeking refuge from the torment of the grave in prayer.

Book 4: Number 1215: Masruq reported this hadith on the authority of ‘A’isha who said: Never did he (the Holy Prophet) say prayer after this in which I did not hear him seeking refuge from the torment of the grave.

Book 4: Number 1216: ‘A’isha reported: 1 heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) seeking refuge from the trial of Dajjal (Antichrist) in prayer.

Book 4: Number 1217: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) said: When any one of you utters tashahhud (in prayer) he must seek refuge with Allah from four (trials) and should thus say:” O Allah! I seek refuge with Thee from the torment of the Hell, from the torment of the grave, from the trial of life and death and from the evil of the trial of Masih al-Dajjal” (Antichrist).

Book 4: Number 1218: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to supplicate in prayer thus:” O Allah! I seek refuge with Thee from the torment of the grave, and I seek refuge with Thee from the trial of the Masih al-Dajjal (Anti christ) and I seek refuge with Thee from the trial of life and death. O Allah! I seek refuge with Thee from sin and debt.” She (‘A’isha) reported: Someone said to him (the Holy Prophet): Messenger of Allah! why is it that you so often seek refuge from debt? He said: When a (person) incurs debt, (he is obliged) to tell lies and break promise.

Book 4: Number 1219: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you completes the last tashahhud. he should seek refuge with Allah from four (trials). I. e. from the torment of Hell, from the torment of grave, from the trial of life and death. and from the mischief of Masih  at Dajjal  (Antichrist).  This  hadith  has  been  narrated  by  al-Auza’i  with  the  same  chain  of transmitters but with these words:” When any one of you completes the tashahhud” and he made no mention of the words” the last”.

Book 4: Number 1220: Abu Huraira reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: O Allah! I seek refuge with Thee from the torment of the grave, and the torment of Hell, and the trial of life and death and the mischief of Masih al-Dajjal.

Book 4: Number 1221: Abu Huraira reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: Seek refuge with Allah from the torment of Hell, seek refuge with Allah from the torment of the grave, and seek refuge with Allah from the trial of Masih al-Dajjal and seek refuge with Allah from the trial of life and death.

Book 4: Number 1222: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Ibn Tawus from his father on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1223: A hadith like this has been transmitted by A’raj on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1224: Abu Huraira reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) use (t to seek refuge from the torment of the grave, torment of Hell and the trial of Dajjal.

Book 4: Number 1225: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) used to teach them this supplication (in the same spirit) with which he used to teach them a surah of the Qur’an. He would thus instruct us:” Say, O Allah I we seek refuge with Thee from the torment of Hell, and I seek refuge with Thee from the torment of the grave, and I seek refuge with Thee from the trial of Masih al-Dajjal. and I seek refuge with Thee from the trial of life and death.” Muslim b. Hajjaj said: It has reached me that Tawus said to his son: Did you make this supplication in prayer? He said: No. (Upon this) he (Tawus) said: Repeat the prayer. Tawus has narrated this hadith through three or four (transmitters) with words to the same effect.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 69: Excellence of dhikr after prayer and its description

Book 4: Number 1226: Thauban reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) finished his prayer. he begged forgiveness three times and said: O Allah! Thou art Peace, and peace comes from Thee; Blessed art Thou, O Possessor of Glory and Honour. Walid reported: I said to Auza’i: How Is the seeking of forgiveness? He replied: You should say:, I beg forgiveness from Allah, 1 beg forgiveness from Allah.”

Book 4: Number 1227: ‘A’isha reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) pronounced salutation, he salutation longer than it took him to say: O Allah: Thou art Peace, and peace comes from Thee, blessed art Thou, Possessor of Glory and ]Honour; and in the narration of Ibn Numair the words are:” O Possessor of Glory and Honour.”

Book 4: Number 1228: Ibn Numair narrated it with the same chain of transmitters and said: O Possessor of Glory and Honour.

Book 4: Number 1229: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Abdullah b. Harith on the authority of A’isha except for the words that he (the Holy Prophet) used to say:”  Possessor of Glory and Honour.”

Book 4: Number 1230: Mughira b. Shu’ba wrote to Mu’awiya: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) finished the prayer and pronounced salutation he uttered (this supplication):” There is no god but Allah. He is alone, Who has no partner. To Him belongs the sovereignty and to Him praise is due and He is Potent over every. thing. O Allah! no one can withhold what Thou givest, or give what Thou withholdest, and the riches cannot avail a wealthy person with Thee.”

Book 4: Number 1231: A hadith like this has been narrated by Mughira b. Shu’ba with another chain of transmitters. Abu Bakr and Abu Kuraib narrated in their narration (that Warrad reported): Mughira gave me dictation of it and 1 wrote it to Mu’awiya.

Book 4: Number 1232: Warrad, the freed slave of Mughira b. Shu’ba, reported: Mughira b. Shu’ba wrote to Mu’awiya (it was Warrad who wrote this letter for him, i. e. Mughira): I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying:” When the salutation is pronounced.” and the rest of the hadith is the same except this that he made no mention of:” He is Potent over everything.”

Book 4: Number 1233: Warrad, the scribe of Mughira b. Shu’ba, reported: Mu’awiya wrote to Mughira (the contents) of the hadith as transmitted by Mansur and A’mash.

Book 4: Number 1234: Warrad, the scribe of Mughira b. Shu’ba, reported: Mu’awiya wrote to Mughira: Write to me anything which you heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). So he (Mughira) wrote to him (Mu’awiya): I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) uttering (these words) at the completion of prayer:” There is no god but Allah. He is alone and there is no partner with Him. Sovereignty belongs to Him and to Him is praise due and He is Potent over everything. O Allah! no one can withhold what Thou givest, or give what Thou withholdest, and riches cannot avail a wealthy person with Thee.”

Book 4: Number 1235: Abu Zubair reported: Ibn Zubair uttered at the end of every prayer after pronouncing salutation (these words):” There is no god but Allah. He is alone. There is no partner with Him. Sovereignty belongs to Him and He is Potent over everything. There is no might or power except with Allah. There is no god but Allah and we do not worship but Him alone. To Him belong all bounties, to Him belongs all Grace, and to Him is worthy praise accorded. There is no god but Allah, to Whom we are sincere in devotion, even though the unbelievers should disapprove it.” (The narrator said): He (the Holy Prophet) uttered it at the end of every (obligatory) prayer.

Book 4: Number 1236: Abu Zubair reported: Abdullah b Zubair used to say La ilaha il Allah at the end of every prayer like the hadith narrated by Ibn Numair and he reported it in the end, and then reported Ibn Zubair saying: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) uttered La ilaha il Allah at the end of every prayer.

Book 4: Number 1237: Abu Zubair reported: I heard Abdullah b. Zubair addressing (people) on the pulpit and saying: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) pronounced salutation at the end of the prayer or prayers, and then he made a mention of the hadith as transmitted by Hisham b. ‘Urwa.

Book 4: Number 1238: Abu Zubair al-Makki reported that he had heard ‘Abdullah b. Zubair uttering (the words) like that of the hadith (narrated above) at the end of the prayer after pronouncing salutation. He at the conclusion also said that he was making a mention of that from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1239: Abu Huraira reported: The poor amongst the emigrants came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: The possessors of great wealth have obtained the highest ranks and the lasting bliss. lie (the Holy Prophet) said: How Is that? They said: They pray as we pray, and they observe fast as we observe fast, and they give charity but we do not give charity, and they set slaves free but we do not set slaves free. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Shall A not teach you something by which you will catch upon those who have preceded you, and get ahead of those who come after you, only those who do as you do being more excellent than you? They said: Yes, Messenger of Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Extol Allah, declare His Greatness, and Praise Him thirty three times after every prayer. Abu Salih said: The poor amongst the emigrants returned to the Messenger of Allah (may peace upon him) saying: Our brethren, the possessors, of property have heard what we have done and they did the same. So the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: This is Allah’s Grace which He gives to whom He wishes. Sumayy reported: I made a mention of this hadith to some members of my family (and one of them) said: You have forgotten; he (the Holy Prophet) had said (like this).” Extol Allah thirty three time. praise Allah thirty three times and declare His Greatness thirty three times. Ibn ‘Ajjan said: 1 made a mention of this hadith to Raja’ b. Haiwata and he narrated to me a hadith like this from AbuSalih from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1240: Abu Huraira narrated it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) that they (the poor among the emigrants) said: Messenger of Allah, the possessors of great wealth have obtained the highest ranks and lasting bliss, and the rest of the hadith is the same as transmitted by Qutaiba on the authority of Laith except that he inserted the words of Abu Salih in the narration of Abu Huraira that” the poor of the emigrants came back,” to the end of the hadith,, but this addition was made that Suhail said (that every part of the supplication, i. e. Glorification of Allah, His Praise and declaration of His Greatness) should be uttered eleven times making the total as thirty three.

Book 4: Number 1241: Ka’b b. ‘Ujra reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There are certain ejaculations, the repeaters of which or the performers of which after every prescribed prayer will never be caused disappointment:” Glory be to Allah” thirty three times.” Praise be to Allah” thirty three times, and” Allah is most Great” thirty four times.

Book 4: Number 1242: Ka’b b. ‘Ujra reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There are certain ejaculations, the repeaters of which or the performers of which at the end of every prayer will never be caused disappointment:” Glory be to Allah” thirty three times,” Praise be to Allah” thirty three times, and” Allah is most Great” thirtyfour times.

Book 4: Number 1243: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: If anyone extols Allah after every prayer thirty three times, and praises Allah thirty three times, and declares His Greatness thirty three times, ninety nine times in all, and says to complete a hundred:” There is no god but Allah, having no partner with Him, to Him belongs sovereignty and to Him is praise due, and He is Potent over everything,” his sins will be forgiven even If these are as abundant as the foam of the sea.

Book 4: Number 1244: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 70: What is to be recited between takbir tahrima and recitation of the qur’an

Book 4: Number 1245: Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) used to observe, silence for a short while between the takbir (at the time of opening the prayer) and the recitation of the Qur’an. I said to him: Messenger of Allah, for whom I would give my father and mother in ransom, what do you recite during your period of silence between the takbir and the recitation? He said: I say (these words):” O Allah, remove my sins from me as Thou hast removed the East from the West. O Allah purify me from sins as a white garment is purified from filth. O Allah! wash away my sins with water, snow and hall.”

Book 4: Number 1246: Abu Huraira reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up for the second rak’ah he opened it with the recitation of the praise of Allah, the Lord of universe (al-Fatiha), and he did not observe silence (before the recitation of al-Fatiha).

Book 4: Number 1247: Anas reported: A man came panting and entered the row of worshippers and said: Praise be to Allah, much praised and blessed. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) finished the prayer he said: Who amongst you uttered these words? The people remained silent. He (the Holy Prophet again said): Who amongst you uttered these words? He said nothing wrong. Then a man said: I came and had a difficulty in breathing, so I uttered them. He replied: I saw twelve angels facing one another as to who will take them up (to Allah).

Book 4: Number 1248: Ibn ‘Umar reported: While we said prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), one among the people said: Allah is truly Great, praise be to Allah in abundance. Glory be to Allah in the morning and the evening. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon, him) said: Who uttered such and such a word? A person among the people said: It is I, Messenger of Allah (who have recited these words). He (the Holy Prophet) said: It (its utterance) surprised me, for the doors of heaven were opened for It. Ibn ‘Umar said: I have not abandoned them (these words) since I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying this.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 71: Desirability of going to prayer with dignity and tranquillity and forbiddance of going to it in hot haste

Book 4: Number 1249: Abu Huraira reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: When the Iqama has been pronounced for prayer, do not go running to it, but go walking in tranquillity and pray what you are in time for, and complete what you have missed.

Book 4: Number 1250: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the words of Iqama are pronounced, do not come to (prayer) running, but go with tranquillity, and pray what you are in time for, and complete (what you have missed) for when one of you is preparing for prayer he is in fact engaged in prayer.

Book 4: Number 1251: Abu Huraira reported ahadith from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and one of them is that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon), said: When the call is made for prayer come to it walking with tranquillity, and pray what you are in time for, and complete what you have missed.

Book 4: Number 1252: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the words of Iqama are pronounced, none of you should run to it (to join the prayer) but walk with tranquillity and dignity, and pray what you are in time for and complete what has gone before (what the Imam has completed).

Book 4: Number 1253: Abdullah b. Abu Qatada reported on the authority of his father: While we said our prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) he heard tumult. (At the end of the prayer) he (the Holy Prophet) said: What is the matter with you? They said: We hastened to prayer. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Don’t do that; when you come for prayer, there should be tranquillity upon you. Pray (along with the Imam) what you can find and complete what preceded you.

Book 4: Number 1254: This hadith has been narrated by Shaiban with the same chain of transmitters

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 72: When should the people stand up for prayer

Book 4: Number 1255: Abu Qatada reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the Iqama is pronounced do not get up till you see me Ibn Hatim was in doubt whether it was said:” When the Iqama is pronounced” or” When call is made”.

Book 4: Number 1256: Abu Salama son of Abd al-Rahman b. Auf reported Abu Huraira as saying: Iqama was pronounced and we stood up and made rows straight till he (the Holy Prophet) stood at his place of worship (the place ahead of the rows where he stood to lead the prayer) before takbir tahrima. He reminded to (himself something) and went back saying that we should stand at our places and not leave them. We waited, till he came back to us and he had taken a bath and water trickled out of his head and then led us in prayer.

Book 4: Number 1257: Abu Salama reported Abu Huraira as saying: Iqama was pronounced. ant the people had formed themselves into rows. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out and stood at his place, and then pointed out with his hand that we should stand at our places. He then went away and took a bath and water trickled from his head and then led them in prayer.

Book 4: Number 1258: Abu Salama reported on the authority of Abu Huraira that when Iqama was pronounced for the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), the people occupied their places in the rows before the Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him) stood up at his place.

Book 4: Number 1259: Jabir b. Samura reported: Bilal summoned to prayer as the sun declined but did not pronounce Iqama till the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out and the Iqama was pronounced on seeing him.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 73: He who came up with the rakiah, he in fact came up with the prayer (led in congregation with the imam)

Book 4: Number 1260: Abu Huraira reported the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who finds a rak’ah of the prayer, he in fact finds the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1261: Abu Huraira reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who finds one rak’ah of the prayer with the Imam, he in fact finds the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1262: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Malik and there is no mention of” along with the Imam” and In the hadith transmitted by Abdullah the words are:” he in fact finds the entire prayer”.

Book 4: Number 1263: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who finds one rak’ah at dawn before the rising of the sun, he in fact finds the dawn prayer. and he who finds one rak’ah of the afternoon prayer before sunset, he in fact finds the afternoon prayer.

Book 4: Number 1264: A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who finds a prostration before sunset or at dawn (prayer) before the rising (of the sun) he Id fact finds that (prayer), and prostration implies a rak’ah.

Book 4: Number 1265: This hadith is narrated by Abu Huraira with another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1266: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who finds (gets) a rak’ah of the afternoon (prayer) before the setting of the sun, he in fact gets (the full prayer), and he who gets a rak’ah of the morning (prayer) before the rising of the sun he in fact gets (the full prayer).

Book 4: Number 1267: This hadith has been reported by Ma’mar with another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 74: Times of prayer

Book 4: Number 1268: Ibn Shibab  reported:  ‘Umar  b.  ‘Abd  al-‘Aziz  deferred  the  afternoon  prayer  somewhat  and  ‘Urwa said to him: Gabriel came down and he led the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in prayer. ‘Umar said to him: O ‘Urwa, are you aware of what you are saying? Upon this he (‘Urwa) said: I heard Bashir b. Abu Mas’ud say that he heard Abu Mas’ud say that he heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: Gabriel came down and acted as my Imam, then I prayed with him, then I prayed with him, then I prayed with him. then I prayed with him. then I prayed with him. reckoning with his fingers five times of prayer.

Book 4: Number 1269: Ibn Shibab reported: Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz one day deferred the prayer. ‘Urwa b. Zubair came to him and informed him that one day as Mughira b. Shu’ba was in Kufa (as its governor), he deferred the prayer, Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari came to him and said: What is this, O Mughira? Did you know that it was Gabriel who came and said prayer and (then) the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said the prayer (along with him), then (Gabriel) prayed and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) also prayed, then (Gabriel) prayed and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) also prayed, then (Gabriel) prayed and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed (along with him). then Gabriel prayed and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) also prayed (along with him) and then said: This is how I have been ordered to do. ‘Umar (b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz) said. O ‘Urwa be mindful of what you are saying that Gabriel (peace be upon him) taught the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) the times of prayer. Upon this ‘Urwa said: This is how Bashir b. Abu Mas’ud narrated on the authority of his father and (also said): ‘A’isha?, the wife of the Apostle (may peace be upon him). narrated it to me that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to say the afternoon prayer, when the light of the sun was there in her apartment before it went out (of it).

Book 4: Number 1270: A’isha reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said the afternoon” prayer as the sun shone in my apartment, and the afternoon shadow did not extend further. Abu Bakr said: The afternoon shadow did not appear to extend further.

Book 4: Number 1271: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle (may peace be upon him), said that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said the afternoon prayer (at the time) when the sun shone in her apartment and its shadow did not extend beyond her apartment.

Book 4: Number 1272: A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said the afternoon prayer (at a time) when the (light) of the sun was there in my apartment.

Book 4: Number 1273: Abdullah b. ‘Amr reported the Apostle (may peace be upon him) saying: The time of the noon prayer (lasts) as long as it is not afternoon, and the time of the afternoon prayer (lasts) as long as the sun does not turn pale and the time of the evening prayer (lasts) as long as the spreading appearance of the redness above the horizon after sunset does not sink down, and the, time of the night prayer (lasts) by midnight and the time of the morning prayer (lasts) as long as the sun dots not rise.

Book 4: Number 1274: Abu Bakr b Abu Shaiban and Yahya b Abu Bukair both of them narrated this hadith with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1275: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Amr reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The time of the noon prayer is when the sun passes the meridian and a man’s shadow is the same (length) as his height, (and it lasts) as long as the time for the afternoon prayer has not come; the time for the afternoon prayer is as long as the sun has not become pale; the time of the evening prayer is as long as the twilight has not ended; the time of the night prayer is up to the middle of the average night and the time of the morning prayer is from the appearance of dawn, as long as the sun has not risen; but when the sun rises, refrain from prayer for it rises between the horns of the devil.

Book 4: Number 1276: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about the times of prayers. He said: The time for the morning prayer (lasts) as long as the first visible part of the rising sun does not appear and the time of the noon prayer is when the sun declines from the zenith and there is not a time for the afternoon prayer and the time for the afternoon prayer is so long as the sun does not become pale and its first visible part does not set, and the time for the evening prayer is that when the sun disappears and (it lasts) till the twilight is no more and the time for the night prayer is up to the midnight.

Book 4: Number 1277: ‘Abdullah narrated it on the authority of his father Yahya: Knowledge cannot be acquired with sloth.

Book 4: Number 1278: Sulaiman b. Buraida narrated it on the authority of his father that a person asked the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the time of prayer. Upon this he said: Pray with us these two, meaning two days. When the sun passed the meridian. he gave command to Bilal who uttered the call to prayer. then lie commanded him and pronounced Iqama for noon prayer (Then at the tine of the afternoon prayer) he again commanded and Iqama for the afternoon prayer was pronounced when the sun was high, white and clear. He then commanded and Iqama for the evening prayer was pronounced, when the sun had set. He then commanded him and the Iqama for the night prayer was pronounced When the twilight had disappeared. He then commanded him and the Iqama for the morning prayer was pronounced, when the dawn had appeared. When it was the next day, he commanded him to delay the noon prayer till the extreme heat had passed and he did so, and he allowed it to be delayed till the extreme heat had passed. He observed the afternoon prayer when the sun was high, delaying it beyond the time he had previously observed it. He observed the evening prayer before the twilight had vanished; he observed the night prayer when a third of the night had passed; and he observed the dawn prayer when there was clear daylight. He (the Holy Prophet) then said: Where is the man who inquired about the time of prayer? He (the inquirer) said: Messenger of Allah I here I am. He (the Holy Prophet) said: The time for your prayer is within the limits of what you have seen.

Book 4: Number 1279: Buraida narrated on the authority of his father that a man came to the Prophet (may peace be upon him) and asked about the times of prayer. He said: You observe with us the prayer. He commanded Bilal, and he uttered the call to prayer in the darkness of night preceding daybreak and he said the morning prayer till dawn had appeared. He then commanded him (Bilal) to call for the noon prayer when the sun had declined from the zenith. He then commanded him (Bilal) to call for the afternoon prayer when the sun was high. He then commanded him for the evening prayer when the sun had set. He then commanded him for the night prayer when the twilight had disappeared. Then on the next day he commanded him (to call for prayer) when there was light in the morning. He then commanded him (to call) for the noon prayer when the extreme heat was no more. He then commanded him for the afternoon prayer when the sun was bright and clear and yellowness did not blend with it. He then commanded him to observe the sunset prayer. He then commanded him for the night prayer when a third part of the night bad passed or a bit less than that. Harami (the narrator of this hadith) was in doubt about that part of the mentioned hadith which concerned the portion of the night. When it was dawn, he (the Holy Prophet) said: Where is the inquirer (who inquired about the times of prayer and added): Between (these two extremes) is the time for prayer.

Book 4: Number 1280: Abu Musa narrated on the authority of his father that a person came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) for inquiring about the times of prayers. He (the Holy Prophet) gave him no reply (because he wanted to explain to him the times by practically observing these prayers). He then said the morning player when it was daybreak, but the people could hardly recognise one another. He then commanded and the Iqama for the noon prayer was pronounced when the tan had passed the meridian and one would say that it was midday but he (the Holy Prophet) knew batter than them. He then again commanded and the Iqama for the afternoon prayer was pronounced when the sun was high. He then commanded and Iqama for the evening prayer was pronounced when the sun had sunk. He then commanded and Iqama for the night prayer was pronounced when the twilight had disappeared. He then delayed the morning prayer on the next day (so much so) that after returning from it one would say that the sun had risen or it was about to rise. He then delayed the noon prayer till it was near the time of afternoon prayer (as it was observed yesterday). He then delayed the afternoon prayer till one after returning from it would say that the sun had become red. He then delayed the evening prayer till the twilight was about to disappear. He then delayed the night prayer till it was one third of the night. He then called the inquirer in the morning and said: The time for prayers is between these two extremes).

Book 4: Number 1281: Abu Musa reported on the authority of his father that an Inquirer came to the Prophet (may peace be upon him) and asked him about the times of prayers, and the rest of the hadith is the same (as narrated above) but for these words:” On the second day he (the Holy Prophet) observed the evening prayer before the disappearance of the twilight.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 75: Desirability of saying the noon prayer when the extreme heat is over

Book 4: Number 1282: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) said: When it is very hot, say (the noon prayer) when the extreme beat passes away, for intensity of beat is from the exhalation of Hell.

Book 4: Number 1283: Another hadith like this has been transmitted by Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1284: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When it is a hot day, (delay) the prayer till the extreme heat passes away, for the intensity of heat is from the exhalation of Hell.

Book 4: Number 1285: Abu Huraira reported: Refrain from saying (the noon prayer) till the extreme heat passes away, for the Intensity of heat is from the exhalation of Hell.

Book 4: Number 1286: Abu Huraira narrated this hadith from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be up on him) by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1287: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: This heat is from the exhalation of Hell fire, so delay the prayer till it is cool.

Book 4: Number 1288: Hammam b. Munabbih reported: This is what Abu Huraira narrated to us from the Holy Prophet and he transmitted some ahadith one of them was that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Let the heat become less severe before prayer, for the intensity of heat is from the exhalation of Hell.

Book 4: Number 1289: Abu Dharr reported: The Mu’adhdbin (the announcer of the hour of prayer) of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) called for the noon prayer. Upon this the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Let it cool down, let it cool down, or he said: Wait, wait for the intensity of heat is from the exhalation of He5rll. Whenthe heat is intense, delay the prayer till it becomes cooler. Abu Dharr said: (We waited) till we saw the shadow of the mounds.

Book 4: Number 1290: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The Fire made a complaint before the Lord saying.” O Lord, some parts of mine have consumed the others.” So it was allowed to take two exhalations, one exhalation in winter and the other exhalation in summer. That is why you find extreme heat (in summer) and extreme cold (in winter).

Book 4: Number 1291: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When it is hot, make delay (in the noon prayer) till it cools down, for the intensity of beat is from the Exhalation of Hell; and lie also mentioned that the Hellfire complained to the Lord (about the congested atmosphere) and so it was permitted to take two exhalation during the whole year, one exhalation during the winter and one exhalation during the summer.

Book 4: Number 1292: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The Fire said to the Lord: O Lord! some parts of mine have consumed the others, so allow me to exhale (in order to find some relief from this congestion). It was granted permission to take two exhalations, one exhalation during the winter and the other exhalation during the summer So whatever you perceive in the form of intense cold or hurting cold is from the exhalation of Hell. And whatever you perceive in the form of extreme heat or intense beat is from the exhalation of Hell.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 76: Desirability of observing the noon prayer at the earlier hour (of times prescribed for it) when there is no intense heat

Book 4: Number 1293: Jabir b. Samura reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to offer the noon prayer when the sun declined.

Book 4: Number 1294: Khabbab reported: We complained to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (the difficulty of) saying prayer on the intensely heated (ground or sand), but he paid no heed to our complaint.

Book 4: Number 1295: Khabbab reported: We came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and we complained to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about (saying prayer) on the extremely heated ground (or sand), but he paid no heed to us. Zuhair said: I asked Abu Ishaq whether it was about the noon prayer. He said: Yes. I again said whether it concerned the (offering) of the noon (prayer) in earlier hours. He said: Yes. I said: Did it concern expediting it? He said: Yes.

Book 4: Number 1296: Anas b. Malik reported: We used to say (the noonprayer) with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in the intense heat, but when someone amongst us found it hard to place his forehead on the ground, he spread his cloth and prostrated on it.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 77: Preference for saying the’asr prayer at the commencement of the prescribed time

Book 4: Number 1297: Anas b. Malik reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray the afternoon prayer when the sun was high and bright, then one would go off to al-‘Awali and get there while the sun was still high. Ibn Qutaiba made no mention of” one would go off to al-‘Awali”.

Book 4: Number 1298: This hadith that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to offer the afternoon prayer like the one narrated above has been transmitted by Anas b. Malik by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1299: Anas b. Malik reported: We used to offer the ‘Asr prayer, then one would go to Quba’ and reach there and the sun would be still high.

Book 4: Number 1300: Anas b. Malik reported: We used to offer the afternoon prayer (at such a time) that a person would go to Bani ‘Amr b. Auf and he would find them busy offering the afternoon prayer.

Book 4: Number 1301: ‘Ala’ b. ‘Abd al-Rahman reported that they came to the house of Anas b. Malik in Basra after saying the noon prayer. His (Anas) house was situated by the side of the mosque. As revisited him he (Anas) said: Have you said the afternoon prayer? We said to him: It is just a few minutes before that we finished the noon prayer. He said: Offer the afternoon prayer. So we stood up and said our prayer. And when we completed it, he said: I have heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: This is how the hypocrite prays: he sits watching the sun, and when it is between the horns of devil, he rises and strikes the ground four times (in haste) mentioning Allah a little during it.

Book 4: Number 1302: Abu Umama b. Sahl reported: We offered the noon prayer with Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz. We then set out till we came to Anas b. Malik and found him busy in saying the afternoon prayer. I said to him: O uncle! which is this prayer that you are offering? He said: It is the afternoon prayer and this is the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) that we offered along with him.

Book 4: Number 1303: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in the afternoon prayer. When he completed it, a person from Bani Salama came to him and said: Messenger of Allah, we intend to slaughter our came and we are desirous that you should also be present there (on this occasion). He (the Holy Prophet) said: Yes. He (the person) went and we also went along with him and we found that the camel had not been slaughtered yet. Then it was slaughtered, and it was cut into pieces and then some of those were cooked, and then we ate (them) before the setting of the sun. This hadith has also been narrated by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1304: Rafi’ b. Khadij reported: We used to say the afternoon prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and then the camel was slaughtered and ten parts of it were distributed; then it was cooked and then we ate this cooked meat before the sinking of the sun.

Book 4: Number 1305: This hadith has been reported by ‘Auza’i with the same chain of transmitters: We used to slaughter the camel during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) after the ‘Asr prayer, but he made no mention of:” We used to pray along with him.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 78: The severity (of punishment) in missing the ‘asr prayer

Book 4: Number 1306: Ibn Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who misses the afternoon prayer, it is as though he has been deprived of his family and his property.

Book 4: Number 1307: This hadith has been narrated as Marfu by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1308: Abdullah relates on the authority of his father. He who missed his afternoon prayer it is as though he was deprived of his family and property.

Book 4: Number 1309: ‘Ali reported: When it was the day (of the Battle) of Ahzab, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: May Allah fill their graves and houses with fire, as they detained us and diverted us from the middle prayer, till the sun set.

Book 4: Number 1310: This hadith has been narrated by Hisham with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1311: ‘Ali reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: On the day (of the Battle) of Ahzab we were diverted from the middle prayer, till the sun set. May Allah fill their graves or their houses, or their stomachs with fire. The narrator is in doubt about” houses” and ” stomachs”.

Book 4: Number 1312: This hadith has heed narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters. And he said: Their houses and their graves (be filled with fire), and did not express doubt over the words,” houses” and” graves”.

Book 4: Number 1313: Yahya heard ‘Ali saying that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said on the day (of the Battle) of Ahzab, while sitting in one of the openings of the ditch: They (the enemies) have diverted us from the middle prayer till the sun set. May Allah fill their graves and their houses with fire, or their graves and stomachs with fire.

Book 4: Number 1314: ‘Ali reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said on the day (of the Battle) of Ahzab: They diverted us from saying the middle prayer, i. e. the ‘Asr prayer. May Allah fill their houses and graves with fire; he then observed this prayer between the evening prayer and the night prayer.

Book 4: Number 1315: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported that the polytheists detained the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) from observing the afternoon prayer till the sun became red or it became yellow. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: They have diverted us from (offering) the middle prayer. i. e. the ‘Asr prayer. May Allah fill their bellies and their graves with fire, or he said: May Allah stuff their bellies and their graves with fire.

Book 4: Number 1316: Abu Yunus, the freed slave of ‘A’isha said: ‘A’isha ordered me to transcribe a copy of the Qur’an for her and said: When you reach this verse:” Guard the prayers and the middle prayer” (ii. 238), inform me; so when I reached it, I informed her and she gave me dictation (like this): Guard the prayers and the middle prayer and the afternoon prayer, and stand up truly obedient to Allah. ‘A’isha said: This is how I have heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1317: Al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib reported: This verse was revealed (in this way):” Guard the prayers and the ‘Asr prayer.” We recited it (in this very way) so long as Allah desired. Allah, then, abrogated it and it was revealed:” Guard the prayers, and the middle prayer.” A person who was sitting with Shaqiq (one of the  narrators  in  the  chain  of  transmitters)  said:  Now  it  implies  the  ‘Asr  prayer.  Upon this al-Bara’ said: I have already informed you how this (verse) was revealed and how Allah abrogated it, and Allah knows best. Imam Muslim said: Ashja’i narrated it from Sufyan al-Thauri, who narrated it from al-Aswad b. Qais, who narrated it from ‘Uqba, who narrated it from al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib who said: We recited with the Prophet (may peace be upon him) (the above mentioned verse like this, i. e. instead of Salat al- Wusta, Salat al-‘Asr) for a certain period. as It has been mentioned (in the above quoted hadith).

Book 4: Number 1318: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported that Umar b. al-Khattab had been cursing the pagans of the Quraish an the day (of the Battle) of Khandaq (Ditch). (He came to the Holy Prophet) and said: Messenger of Allah, by God, I could not say. the ‘Asr prayer till the sun set. Upon this the Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: By Allah I, too, have not observed it. So we went to a valley. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) performed ablution and we too performed ablution, and then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said the ‘Asr prayer after the sun had set. and then said the evening prayer after it.

Book 4: Number 1319: This hadith has been reported by Yahya b. Abd Kathir with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 79: Merit of the morning and afternoon prayers and exhortation to guard them

Book 4: Number 1320: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Angels take turns among you by night and by day, and they all assemble at the dawn and afternoon prayers. Those (of the angels) who spend the night among you, then, ascend, and their Lord asks them, though He is the best informed about them: How did you leave My servants? they say: We left them while they were praying and we came to them while they were praying.

Book 4: Number 1321: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Angels take turns among you by night and by day, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1322: Jarir b. Abdullah is reported to have said: We were sitting with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) that he looked at the full moon and observed: You shall see your Lord as you are seeing this moon, and you will not be harmed by seeing Him. So if you can, do not let yourselves be over powered in case of prayer observed before the rising of the sun and its setting, i. e. the ‘Asr prayer and the morning prayer. Jarir then recited it:” Celebrate the praise of thy Lord before the rising of the sun and before Its setting” (xx. 130).

Book 4: Number 1323: Waki’ reported (this hadith) with the same chain of transmitters (that the Holy Prophet) said: You will be soon presented before your Lord, and you will see Him as you are seeing this moon, and then recited (the above mentioned verse). But (in this hadith) no mention is made of Jarir.

Book 4: Number 1324: ‘Umara b. Ruwaiba is reported to have said on the authority of his father: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: He who observed prayer before the rising of the son and its setting, i. e. the dawn prayer and the afternoon prayer, would not cater the (Hell) fire. A person belonging to Basra said to him: Did you yourself bear it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)? He said: Yes. The person (from Basra) said: I bear witness that I heard it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ; my ears heard it and my heart retained it.

Book 4: Number 1325: Umara b. Ruwaiba reported on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who said prayer before the rising of the sun and its setting would not enter the fire (of Hell), and there was a man from Basra (sitting) beside him who said: Did you hear it from the Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him)? He said: Yes, I bear witness to it. The man from Basra said: I bear witness that I did hear from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying it from the place that you heard from him.

Book 4: Number 1326: Abu Bakr reported on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who observed two prayers at two cool (hours) would enter Paradise.

Book 4: Number 1327: This hadith has been narrated by the same chain of transmitters by Hammam, and said about Abu Bakr that he was Ibn Abu Musa.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 80: Commencement of the time for the evening prayer is immediately after sunset

Book 4: Number 1328: Salama b. al-Akwa’ reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to say the evening prayer when the sun had set and disappeared (behind the horizon).

Book 4: Number 1329: Rafi’ b. Khadij reported: We used to observe the evening prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and then one of us would go away and he could see the (distant) place where his arrow would fall.

Book 4: Number 1330: A hadith like this, i. e.” We used to observe evening prayer” so on and so forth, has been narrated by Rafi’ b. Khadij by another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 81: Time for the night prayer and its delay

Book 4: Number 1331: ‘A’isha. the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) deferred one night the ‘Isya’ prayer. And this is called ‘Atama. And the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not come out till Umar b. Khattab told (him) that the women and children had gone to sleep. So the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out towards them and said to the people of the mosque: None except you from the people of the earth waits for it (for the night prayer at this late hour), and it was before Islam had spread amongst people. And in the narration transmitted by Ibn Shihab the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) is reported to have said: It is not meant that you should compel the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) for prayer. And (this he said) when ‘Umar b. Khattab called (the Holy Prophet) in a loud voice.

Book 4: Number 1332: A hadith like this has been narrated by Ibn Shihab with the same chain of transmitters, but therein no mention has been made of the words of al-Zuhri: It was narrated to me, and that which followed.

Book 4: Number 1333: ‘A’isha reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) one night delayed (observing the ‘Isya’ prayer) till a great part of the night was over and the people in the mosque had gone to sleep. He (the Holy Prophet) then came out and observed prayer and said: This is the proper time for it; were it not that I would impose a burden on my people (I would normally pray at this time). In the hadith transmitters by ‘Abd al-Razzaq (the words are):” Were it not that it would impose burden on my people.”

Book 4: Number 1334: Abdullah b. Umar reported: We waited one night in expectation of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) for the last prayer of the night, and he came out to us when a third of the night had passed even after that. We do not know whether he had been occupied with family business or something else. When he came cut he said: You are waiting for prayer, for which the followers of no other religion wait except you. Were it not a burden for my Ummah, I would have led them (in the ‘Isya’ prayer) at this hour. He then ordered the Mu’adhdbin (to call for prayer) and then stood up for prayer and observed prayer.

Book 4: Number 1335: Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was one night occupied (in some work) and he delayed it (‘Isya’ prayer) till we went to sleep in the mosque. We then woke up and again went to sleep and again woke up. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then came to us and said: None among the people of the earth except you waits for prayer in the night.

Book 4: Number 1336: Thabit reported: They (the believers) asked Anas about the ring of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he said: One night the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) delayed (observing) the ‘Isya’ prayer up to the midnight or midnight was about to be over. He then came and said: (Other) people have offered prayers and slept, but you are constantly in prayer as long as you wait for prayer. Anas said: I perceive as if I am seeing the lustre of his silver ring, and lifted his, small left finger (in order to show how the Holy Prophet had lifted it).

Book 4: Number 1337: Anas b. Malik reported: We waited for the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon hi n) one night, till it was about midnight. He (the Holy Prophet) came and observed prayer and then turned his face towards us, as it I was seeing the lustre of the silver ring on his finger.

Book 4: Number 1338: This hadith has been narrated by Qurra with the same chain of transmitters, but therein he did not mention:” He turned his face towards us.”

Book 4: Number 1339: Abu Musa reported: I and my companions who had sailed along with me in the boat landed with me in the valley of Buthan while the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was staying in Medina. A party of people amongst them went to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) every night at the time of the ‘Isya’ prayer turn by turn. Abu Musa said: (One night) we (I and my companions) went to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he was occupied in some matter till there was a delay in prayer so much so that it was the middle of the night. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then came out and led them (Musa’s companions) in prayer. And when he had observed his prayer he said to the audience present: Take it easy, I am going to give you information and glad tidings that it is the blessing of Allah upon you for there is none among the people, except you, who prays at this hour (of the night), or he said: None except you observed prayer at this. (late) hour. He (i. e. the narrator) said: I am not sure which of these two sentences he actually uttered. Abu Musa, said: We came back happy for what we heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1340: Ibn Juraij reported: I said to Ata’: Which time do you deem fit for me to say the ‘Isya’ prayer, as an Imam or alone, that time which is called by people ‘Atama? He said: I heard Ibn ‘Abbas saying: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) one night delayed the ‘Isya’ prayer till the people went to sleep. They woke up and again went to sleep and again woke up. Then ‘Umar b. Khattab stood up and said (loudly)” Prayer. “Ata’ further reported that Ibn ‘Abbas said: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out, and as if I am still seeing him with water trickling from his head, and with his hand placed on one side of the head, and he said: Were it not hard for my Ummah, I would have ordered them to observe this prayer like this (i. e. at late hours). I inquired from ‘Ata’ how the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) placed his hand upon his head as Ibn Abbas had informed. So Ata’ spread his fingers a little and then placed the ends of his fingers on the side of his head. He then moved them like this over his head till the thumb touched that part of the ear which is near the face and then it (went) to the earlock and the part of the heard. It (the bind) neither held nor caught anything but this is how (it moved oil). I said to Ata’: Was it mentioned to you (by Ibn Abbas) how long did the Apostle (may peace be upon him) delay it (the prayer) during that eight? He said: I do not know (I cannot give you the exact time). Ali’ said: I love that I should say prayer, whether as an Imam or alone at delayed hours as the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said that night, but if It is hard upon you in your individual capacity or upon people in the congregation and you are their Imam, then say prayer (‘Isya’) at the middle hours neither too early nor too late.

Book 4: Number 1341: Jabir b. Samura reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) postponed the last ‘Isya’ prayer.

Book 4: Number 1342: Jabir b. Samura reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe prayers like your prayers, but he would delay the prayer after nightfall to a little after the time you observed it, and he would shorten the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1343: Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: Let the bedouin not gain upper hand over you in regard to the name of your prayer. See I (The night prayer should be called) ‘Isya’ (and the bedouins call it Atama (because) they milk their camels late.

Book 4: Number 1344: Ibn ‘Umar said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Let the bedouin not gain upper band over you In regard to the name of your prayer, i. e. night prayer, for it is mentioned ‘Isya’ in the Book of Allah (i. e. the Qur’an). (The bedouin call it ‘Atama because) they make delay in milling their she camels.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 82: Desirability of observing the morning prayer at earlier hour and that is the time when there is darkness before dawn and the information regarding the length of recitation in it

Book 4: Number 1345: ‘A’isha reported: The believing women used to pray the morning prayer with the Messenger of Allah and then return wrapped in their mantles. No one could recognise them.

Book 4: Number 1346: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported: The believing women observed the morning prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) wrapped in their mantles. They then went back to their houses and were unrecognisable, because of the Messenger of Allah’s (may peace be upon him) praying in the darkness before dawn.

Book 4: Number 1347: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe the morning prayer, and the women would go back wrapped in their mantles being unrecognisable because of the darkness before dawn. (Ishaq b. Musa) al-Ansari (one of the transmitters in this chain of narration) narrated” wrapped” (only) in his narration. (No mention was made of mantles.)

Book 4: Number 1348: Muhammad b. ‘Amr b. al-Hasan b. ‘All reported: When Hajjaj came to Medina we asked Jabir b. Abdullah (about the timings of prayer as observed by the Holy Prophet). He said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray afternoon prayer in the midday heat; the afternoon prayer when the sun was bright; the evening prayer when the sun had completely set; and as for the night prayer, he sometimes delayed and sometimes (observed it) at earlier hours. When he found them (his Companions) assembled (at earlier hours) he (prayed) early. and when he saw them coming late, he delayed the (prayer). and the morning prayer the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed in the darkness before dawn.

Book 4: Number 1349: Muhammad b. ‘Amr al-Hasan b. ‘All reported: Hajjaj used to delay the prayers, and so we asked Jabir b. ‘Abdullah, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1350: Sayyar b. Salama reported: I heard my father asking Abu Barza (al- Aslami) about the prayer of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) I (Shu’ba, one of the narrators) said: Did you hear it (from Abu Barza)? He said: 1 feel as if I am bearing you at this very time. He said: I heard my father asking about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he (Abu Barza) making this reply: He (the Holy Prophet) did not mind delaying some (prayer) i. e. ‘Isya’ prayer, even up to the midnight and did not like sleeping before observing it, and talking after it. Shu’ba said: I met him subsequently and asked him (about the prayers of the Holy Prophet) and he said: He observed the noon prayer when the sun was past the meridian, he would pray the afternoon prayer, after which a person would o to the outskirts of Medina and the sun was still bright; (I forgot what he said about the evening prayer) ; I then met him on a subsequent occasion and asked him (about the prayers of the Holy Prophet; and he said: He would observe the morning prayer (at such a time) so that a man would go back and would recognise his neighbour by casting a glance at his face, and he would recite from sixty to one hundred verses in it.

Book 4: Number 1351: Sayyar b. Salama reported: I heard Abu Barza saying that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not mind some delay in the ‘Isya’ prayer even up to the midnight and he did not like sleeping before (observing it) and talking after it. Shu’ba said: I again met him (Sayyar b. Salama) for the second time and he said: Even up to the third (part) of the night.

Book 4: Number 1352: Abu Barza b. Aslami is reported to have said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) delayed the night prayer till a third of the night had passed and he did not approve of sleeping before it, and talking after it, and he used to recite in the morning prayer from one hundred to sixty verses (and completed the prayer at such hours) when we recognised the faces of one another.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 83: Disapproval of delaying the prayer from its prescribed time; what one who is led in prayer should do when the imam delays it?

Book 4: Number 1353: Abu Dharr reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to me: How would you act when you are under the rulers who would delay the prayer beyond its prescribed time, or they would make prayer a dead thing as far as its proper time is concerned? I said: What do you command? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Observe the prayer at Its proper time, and if you can say it along with them do so, for it would be a superetogatory prayer for you. Khalaf (one of the narrators in the above hadith) has not mentioned” beyond their (prescribed) time”.

Book 4: Number 1354: Abu Dharr reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to me: O Abu Dharr, you would soon find after me rulers who would make their prayers dead. You should say prayer at its prescribed time. If you say prayer at its prescribed time that would be a supererogatory prayer for you, otherwise you saved your prayer.

Book 4: Number 1355: Abu Dharr reported: My friend (the Holy Prophet) bade me to hear and obey (the ruler) even if he is a slave having his feet and arms cut off, and observe prayer at its prescribed time. (And further said): It you find people having observed the prayer, you in fact saved your prayer, otherwise (if you join with them) that would be a Nafl prayer for you.

Book 4: Number 1356: Abu Dharr reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) struck my thigh and said: How would you act if you survive among the people who would delay prayers beyond their (prescribed) time? He (Abu Dharr) said: What do you command (under this situation)? He (the Holy Prophet) slid: Observe prayer at its prescribed time, then go (to meet) your needs, and if the Iqama is pronounced, and you are present in the mosque, then observe prayer (along with the Jama’at).

Book 4: Number 1357 : ‘Abu’l ‘Aliyat al-Bara reported: Ibn Ziyad delayed the prayer. ‘Abdullah b. Samit came to me and I placed a chair for him and he sat in it and I made a mention of whit Ibn Ziyad had done. He bit hit lips (as a sign of extreme anger and annoyance) and struck at my thigh and said: I asked Abu Dharr as you have asked me, and he struck my thigh just as I have struck your thigh, and said: I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as you have asked me and he struck my thigh just as I have struck your thigh, and he (the Holy Prophet) said: Observe prayer at its prescribed time, and if you can say prayer along with them. do so, and do not say.” I have observed prayer and so I shall not pray.”

Book 4: Number 1358: Abu Dharr reported: (The Messenger of Allah) said: How would you, or how would thou, act if you survive to live among people who defer prayer beyond the (prescribed) time? (The narrator said: Allah and His Messenger know best). whereupon he said: Observe prayer at its prescribed time, but if the Iqama is pronounced for (congregational) prayer, then observe prayer along with them. for herein is an excess of virtue.

Book 4: Number 1359: Abu’l ‘Aliyat al-Bara’ reported: I said to ‘Abdullah b. Samit: We say our Jumu’a prayer behind those rulers who defer the prayer. He (‘Abdullah b. Samit), struck. my thigh that I felt pain and said: I asked Abu Dharr about it, he struck my thigh and said: I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about it. Upon this he said: Observe prayer at its prescribed time, and treat prayer along with them (along with those Imams who deter prayer) as Nafl. ‘Abdullah said: It was narrated to me that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) struck the thigh of Abd Dharr.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 84: Excellence of prayers in congregation and grim warning for remaining away from it

Book 4: Number 1360: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Prayer said in a congregation is twenty five degrees more excellent than prayer said by a single person.

Book 4: Number 1361: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Prayer said in a congre- gation is twenty five degrees more excellent than prayer said by a single person. He (Abu Huraira further) said: The angels of the night and the angels of the day meet together. Abu Huraira said: Recite it you like:” Surely the recital of the Qur’an at dawn is witnessed” (al-Qur’an, xvii. 78).

Book 4: Number 1362: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Huraira with another chain of transmitters with a very slight change of words.

Book 4: Number 1363: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Prayer said in a congregation is equivalent to twenty five (prayers) as compared with the prayer said by a single person.

Book 4: Number 1364: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) said: Prayer along with the Imam is twenty five times more excellent than prayer said by a single person.

Book 4: Number 1365: Ibn Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) assaying: Prayer said in a congregation is twenty seven degrees more excellent than prayer said by a single person.

Book 4: Number 1366: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: The prayer of a person in congregation is twenty seven times in excess to the prayer said alone.

Book 4: Number 1367: Ibn Numair reported it on the authority of his father (a preference of) more than twenty (degrees) and Abu Bakr in his narration (has narrated it) twenty seven degrees.

Book 4: Number 1368: Ibn ‘Umar reported from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as some and twenty (degrees).

Book 4: Number 1369: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) found some people absenting from certain prayers and he said: I intend that I order (a) person to lead people in prayer, and then go to the persons who do not join the (congregational prayer) and then order their houses to be burnt by the bundles of fuel. If one amongst them were to know that he would find a fat fleshy bone he would attend the night prayer.

Book 4: Number 1370: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The most burden some prayers for the hypocrites are the night prayer and the morning prayer. If they were to know the blessings they have in store, they would have come to them, even though crawling, and I thought that I should order the prayer to be commenced and command a person to lead people in prayer, and I should then go along with some persons having a fagot of fuel with them to the people who have not attended the prayer (in congregation) and would burn their houses with fire.

Book 4: Number 1371: Hammam b. Munabbih reported: This is what Abu Huraira reported to us from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and (in this connection) he narrated some ahadith, one of them is: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I intend that I should command my young men to gather bundles fuel for me, and then order a person to lead people in prayer, and then burn the houses with their inmates (who have not joined the congregation).

Book 4: Number 1372: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1373: ‘Abdullah reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying about people who are absent from Jumu’a prayer: I intend that I should command a person to lead people in prayer, and then burn those persons who absent themselves from Jumu’a prayer in their houses.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 85: He who hears the call for prayer it is essential for him to come to the mosque

Book 4: Number 1374: Abu Huraira reported: There came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) a blind man and said: Messenger of Allah, I have no one to guide me to the mosque. He, therefore, asked. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) permission to say prayer in his house. He (tee Holy Prophet) granted him permission. Then when the man turned away he called him and said: Do you hear the call to prayer? He said: Yes. He (the Holy Prophet then) said: Respond to it.

Book 4: Number 1375: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported: I have seen the time when no one stayed away from prayer except a hypocrite, whose hypocrisy was well known, or a sick man, but it a sick man could walk between two persons (i. e. with the help of two persons with one on each side) he would come to prayer. And (further) said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) taught us the paths of right guidance. among which is prayer in the mosque in which the Adzan is called.

Book 4: Number 1376: Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported: He who likes to meet Allah tomorrow as Muslim, he should persevere in observing these prayers, when a call is announced for them, for Allah has laid down for your Prophet the paths of right guidance, and these (prayers) are among the paths of right guidance. If you were to pray in your houses as this man why stays away (from the mosque) prays in his house, you would abandon the practice of your Prophet, and if you were to abandon the practice of your Prophet, you would go astray. No man purifies himself, doing it well, then makes for one of those mosques without Allah recording a blessing for him for every step he takes raising him a degree for it, and effacing a sin from him for it. I have seen the time when no one stayed away from it, except a hypocrite, who was well known for his hypocrisy, whereas a man would be brought swaying (due to weakness) between two men till he was set up in a row.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 86: Forbiddance to go out of the mosque after the adzan has been announced by mu’adhdhin

Book 4: Number 1377: Abu Sha’tha’ reported: While we were sitting with Abu Huraira in a mosque a man went out of the mosque after the call to prayer had been announced. (A man stood up in the mosque and set off.) Abu Huraira’s eyes followed him till he went out of the mosque. Upon this Abu Huraira said: This man has disobeyed Abu’l- Qasim (Muhammad) (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1378: Abu Sha’tha’ al-Muharibi reported on the authority of his father, who said: I heard it from Abu Huraira that he saw a person getting out of the mosque after the call to prayer had been announced. Upon this he remarked: This (man) disobeyed Abu’l-Qasim (may peace be upon him).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 87: Excellence of praying the ‘isha’and morning prayers in congregation

Book 4: Number 1379: ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Abd ‘Amr reported: ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan (narrated the mosque after evening prayer and sat alone. I also sat alone with him, so he said:, son of m brother, I heard tile Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: He who observed the ‘Isya’ prayer in congregation, it was as if he prayed up to the midnight, and he who prayed the morning prayer in congregation, it was as if he prayed the whole night.

Book 4: Number 1380: This hadith has been narrated by the chain of transmitters by Abu Sahl ‘Uthman b. Hakim.

Book 4: Number 1381: Jundab b. ‘Abdullah reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who prayed the morning prayer (in congregation) he is in fact under the protection of Allah. And it can never happen that Allah should demand anything from you in connection with the protection (that He guarantees) and one should not get it. He would then throw him in the fire of Hell.

Book 4: Number 1382: Anas b. Sirin reported: I heard Jundab b. Qasri saying that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who observed the morning prayer (in congregation), he is in fact under the protection of Allah and it never happens that Allah should make a demand in connection with the protection (that He guarantees and should not get it) for when he asks for anything in relation to His protection, he definitely secures it. He then throws him flatly in the Hell fire.

Book 4: Number 1383: This hadith has been narrated by Jundab b. Sufyan in from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) with the same chain of transmitters, but this has not been mentioned:” He would throw him in fire.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 88: Permission to remain away from the congregational prayer for any genuine reason

Book 4: Number 1384: Mahmud b. al-Rabi’ reported that ‘Ibn b. Malik, who was one of the Companions of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and who participated in the (Battle of) Badr and was among the Ansar (of Medina), told that he came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: Messenger of Allah, I have lost my eyesight and I lead my people in prayer. When there is a downpour there is then a current (of water) in the valley that stands between me and them and I find it impossible to go to their mosque and lead them in prayer. Messenger of Allah, I earnestly beg of you that you should come and observe prayer at a place of worship (in my house) so that I should then use it as a place of worship. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Well, it God so wills. I would soon do so. ‘Itban said: On the following day when the day dawned, the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) came along with Abu Bakr at Siddiq, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) asked permission (to get into the house). I gave him the permission, and be did not sit after entering the house, when he said: At what place in your house you desire me to say prayer? I (‘Itban b. Malik) said: I pointed to a corner in the house, The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood (at that place for prayer) and pronounced Allah o Akbar (Allah is the Greatest) (as an expression for the commencement of prayer). We too stood behind him, and he said two rak’ahs and then pronounced salutation (marking the end of the prayer). We detained him (the Holy Prophet) for the meat curry we had prepared for, him. The people of the neighbouring houses came and thus there was a good gathering in (our house). One of them said: Where is Malik b. Dukhshun? Upon this one of them remarked: He is a hypocrite; he does not love Allah and His Messenger. There upon the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do not say so about him. Don’t you see that he utters La ilaha ill Allah (There is no god but Allah) and seeks the pleasure of Allah through it? They said: Allah and His Messenger know beet. One (among the audience) said: We see his inclination and wellwishing for hypocrites only. Upon this the Messenger of Allah’ (may peace be upon him) again said: Verily Allah has forbidden the Fire for one who says: There is no god but Allah, there by seeking Allah’s pleasure. Ibn Shihab said: I asked Husain b. Muhammad al-Ansar (he was one of the leaders of Banu Salim) about the hadith transmitted by Mahmud b. Rabi’ and he testified it.

Book 4: Number 1385: ‘Itban b. Malik reported: I came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and the rest of the hadith is the same as narrated (above) except this that a man said: Where is Malik b. Dukhshun or Dukhaishin, and also made this addition that Mahmud said: I narrated this ver hadith to many people and among them was Abu Ayyub al-Ansari who said: I cannot think that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) could have said so as you say. He (the narrator) said: I took an oath that if I ever go to ‘Itban. I would ask him about it. So I went to him and found him to be a very aged man, having lost his eyesight, but he was the Imam of the people. I sat by his side and asked about this hadith and he narrated it In the same way as he had narrated it for the first time. Then so many other obligatory acts and commands were revealed which we see having been completed. So he who wants that he should not be deceived would not be deceived.

Book 4: Number 1386: Mahmud b. Rabi’ reported: I well remember the disgorge of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) that he did (with water) from a bucket of our house. Mahmud said: ‘Itban b. Malik narrated it to me that he had said: Messenger of Allah, I have lost my eyesight, and the rest of the hadith is the same up to these words:” He led us in two rak’ahs of prayer and we detained the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) for serving him the pudding that we had prepared for him,” and no mention has been made of what follows next from the addition made by Yunus and Ma’mar.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 89: Permissibility of observing nafl (super erogatory) prayer in congregation and that too on the mat or the covering cloth or any other thing which is free from filth and rubbish

Book 4: Number 1387: Anas b. Malik reported that his grandmother, Mulaika, invited the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) to a dinner which she had prepared. He (the Holy Prophet) ate out of that and then said: Stand up so that I should observe prayer (in order to bless) you Anas b. Malik said: I stood up on a mat (belonging to us) which had turned dark on account of its long use. I sprinkled water over it (in order to soften it), and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood upon it, and I and an orphan formed a row behind him (the Holy Prophet) and the old woman was behind us, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in two rak’ahs of prayer and then went back.

Book 4: Number 1388: Anas b. Malik reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) wits the best among people in character. On occasions, the time of prayer would come while he was in our house. He would then order to spread the mat lying under him. That was dusted and then water was sprinkled over it. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then led the prayer and we stood behind him, and that mat was made of the leaves of date palm.

Book 4: Number 1389: Thabit reported on the authority of Anas: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to us and there was none in our house but I, my mother and my aunt Umm Haram. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Stand up so that I may lead you in prayer (and there was no time for prescribed prayer). He led us in prayer. A person said to Thabit: Where stood Anas with him (the Holy Prophet)? He replied: He was on the right side. He then blessed us, the members of the household with every good of this world and of the Hereafter. My mother said: Messenger of Allah (and then, pointing towards Anas, said), here is your little servant, invoke the blessing of Allah upon him too. He then blessed me with every good, and he concluded his blessings for me (with these words): Allah! increase his wealth, and his children and make (them the source of) blessing for him.

Book 4: Number 1390: Abdullah b. al-Mukhtar heard Musa b. Anas narrating on the authority of Anas b. Malik that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led him, his mother or his aunt in prayer. He made me, stand on his right side and made the woman stand, behind us.

Book 4: Number 1391: This hadith has also been narrated by Shu’ba with this chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1392: Maimuna, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said prayer while I was by his side, and at times when he prostrated his cloth touched me, and he prayed on a small mat.

Book 4: Number 1393: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that he went to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and found him observing prayer on a mat and prostrating on that.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 90: Merit of praying in congregation and waiting for prayer

Book 4: Number 1394: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: A man’s prayer in congregation is more valuable than twenty degrees and some above them as compared with his prayer in his house and his market, for when he performs ablution doing it well, then goes out to the mosque, and he is impelled (to do so) only by (the love of congregational) prayer, he has no other objective before him but prayer. He does not take a step without being raised a degree for it and having a sin remitted for it, till he enters the mosque, and when he is busy in prayer after having entered the mosque. the angels continue to invoke blessing on him as long as he is in his place of worship. saying: O Allah, show him mercy, and pardon him! Accept his repentance (and the angels continue this supplication for him) so long as he does not do any harm in it, or as long as his ablution is not broken.

Book 4: Number 1395: A hadith having the same meaning (as mentioned above) has been transmitted by A’mash.

Book 4: Number 1396: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The angels invoke blessings on everyone among you so long as he is in a place of worship with these words: O Allah! pardon him, O Allah, have mercy upon him, (and they continue to do so) as long as, he ablution (of the worshipper) is not broken, and one among you is in prayer and so long as he is detained for the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1397: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The servant is constantly in prayer so long as he is in a place of worship waiting for the prayer (to be observed in congregation), and the angels invoke (blessings upon him in these words): O Allah! pardon him. O Allah! show mercy to him, (and they continue to do so) till he returns (from the mosque having completed the prayer) or his ablution breaks. I said: How is the ablution broken? He said: By breaking of the wind noiselessly or with noise.

Book 4: Number 1398: Abu Huraira reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: Everyone among you is constantly in prayer so long as the prayer detains him (for this noble objective) and nothing prevents him to return to his family but the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1399: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Anyone amongst you who sat in a place of worship waiting for the prayer is in prayer and his ablution is not broken, the angels invoke blessing upon him (in these words): O Allah! pardon him. O Allah! have mercy upon him.

Book 4: Number 1400: A hadith like this has been narrated by Hammam b. Munabbih on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 91: Excellence of taking many steps for reaching the mosque

Book 4: Number 1401: Abu Musa reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The most eminent among human beings (as a recipient of) reward (is one) who lives farthest away, and who has to walk the farthest distance, and he who waits for the prayer to observe it along with the Imam, his reward is greater than one who prays (alone) and then goes to sleep. In the narration of Abu Kuraib (the words are):” (He waits) till he prays along with the Imam in congregation.”

Book 4: Number 1402: Ubayy b. Ka’b reported: There was a man, and I do not know of any other man, whose house was farther than his from the mosque and he never missed the prayer (in congregation). It was said to him or I said to him: It you were to buy a donkey you could ride upon it In the dark nights and in the burning sand. He said: I do not like my house to be situated by the side of the mosque, for I (eagerly) desire that my steps towards the mosque and back from it, should be recorded when I return to my family. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah has gathered all (rewards) for you.

Book 4: Number 1403: This hadith has been transmitted by Taimi with the same chain of narrators.

Book 4: Number 1404: Ubayy b. Ka’b reported: There was a person among the Ansar whose house was situated at the farthest end of Medina, but he never in missed any prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). We felt pity for him and said to him: O, so and so, had you bought a donkey it would have saved you from the burning sand and would have saved you from the reptiles of the earth. He said: Listen I by Allah, I do not like my house to be situated by the side of Muhammad (may peace be upon him). I took (these words of his) ill and came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and informed him about (these words). He (the Holy Prophet) called him and he said exactly like that (which he had mentioned to Ubbay b. Ka’b), but made a mention of this (also) that he wanted a reward for his steps. Upon this the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: In fact for you is the reward which you expect.

Book 4: Number 1405: A hadith like this has been narrated by ‘Asim with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1406: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah narrated: Our houses were situated far away from the mosque; we, therefore, decided to sell our houses so that we may be able to come near the mosque. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade us (to do so) and said: There is for every step (towards the mosque) a degree (of reward) for you.

Book 4: Number 1407: Jabir b. Abdullah reported: There were some plots vacant around the mosque. Banu Salama decided to shift (to this land) and come near the mosque. This (news) reached the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he said to them (Banu Salama): I have received (information) that you intend to shift near the mosque. They said: Yes, Messenger of Allah, we have taken this decision. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: O Banu Salama, live in your houses, for your steps are recorded; live in your houses, for your steps are recorded.

Book 4: Number 1408: Jabir b. Abdullah reported that Banu Salama decided to shift near the mosque (as there were) some plots vacant. This (news) reached the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), whereupon he said: O people of the Salama tribe, you better stay in your houses (where you are living), for your footsteps are recorded They said. We could not be more delighted even by shifting (near the mosque) as we were delighted (on hearing these words from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1409: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be’ upon him) said: He who purified himself in his house, and then he walked to one of the houses of Allah for the sake of performing a Fard (obligatory act) out of the Fara’id (obligatory acts) of Allah, both his steps (would be significant) as one of them would obliterate his sin and the second one would raise his status.

Book 4: Number 1410: In the hadith narrated of the authority of Abd Huraira the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) is reported to have said. while in the hadith narrated by Bakr (the words are like this): He heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: just see, can anything of his filthiness remain (on the body of) any one of you if there were a river at his door in which he washed himself five times daily? They, said: Nothing of his filthiness will remain (on his body). He said: That is like the five prayers by which Allah obliterates sins.

Book 4: Number 1411: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The similitude of five prayers is like an overflowing river passing by the gate of one of you in which he washes five times daily Hasan said: No filthiness can remain on him.

Book 4: Number 1412: Ata’ b. Yasar reported, on the authority of Abu Huraira, the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who went towards the mosque in the morning or evening, Allah would arrange a feast for him morning or evening in Paradise.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 92: Excellence of sitting at the place’of worship after the dawn prayer and excellence of the mosque

Book 4: Number 1413: Simak b. Harb reported: I said to Jabir b. Samura: Did you sit in the company of the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him)? He said: Yes, very often. He (the Holy Prophet) used to sit at the place where he observed the morning or dawn prayer till the sun rose or when it had risen; he would stand, and they (his Companions) would talk about matters (pertaining to the days) of ignorance, and they would laugh (on these matters) while (the Holy Prophet) only smiled.

Book 4: Number 1414: Simak narrated on the authority of Jabir b. Samura that when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed the dawn prayer, he sat at the place of worship till the sun had risen enough.

Book 4: Number 1415: This hadith has been narrated by Simak with the same chain of transmitters, but no mention has been made of, enough”.

Book 4: Number 1416: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The parts of land dearest to Allah are its mosques, and the parts most hateful to Allah are markets.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 93: Who deserves most to act as imam

Book 4: Number 1417: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When there are three persons, one of them should lead them. The one among them most worthy to act as Imam is one who is best versed in the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 1418: A hadith like this has been narrated by Qatida with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1419: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Sa’id al-Khudri by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1420: Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The one who is most versed in Allah’s Book should act as Imam for the people, but If they are equally versed in reciting it, then the one who has most knowledge regarding Sunnah if they are equal regarding the Sunnah, then the earliest one to emigrate; it they emigrated at the same time, then the earliest one to embrace Islam. No man must lead another in prayer where (the latter) has authority, or sit in his place of honour in his house, without his permission. Ashajj in his narration used the word,” age” in place of” Islam”.

Book 4: Number 1421: A hadith like this has been narrated by A’mash by the same chain of transmitters

Book 4: Number 1422: Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to us: The one who is well grounded in Allah’s Book and is distinguished among them in recitation should act as; Imam for the people. and if they are equally versed in reciting it, then the one who has most knowledge regarding Sunnah; if they are equal regarding the Sunnah, then the earliest one to emigrate; If they emigrated at the same time, then the oldest one in age. No man must lead another in prayer in latter’s house or where (the latter) has authority, or sit in his place of honour in his house, except that he gives you permission or with his permission.

Book 4: Number 1423: Malik b. Huwairith rejected: We came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and we were all young men of nearly equal age. We stayed with him (the Holy Prophet) for twenty nights, and as the Messenger of Allah may peace be upon him) was extremely kind and tender of heart, he. therefore, thought that we were eager (to see) our family (we felt homesickness). So he asked us about the members of the family that we had left behind and when we informed him, he said: Go back to your family, stay with them, and teach them (beliefs and practices of Islam) and exhort them to good, and when the time for prayer comes, one amongst you should announce Adzan and then the oldest among you should lead the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1424: This hadith has been transmitted by Ayyub with the same chain of narrator.

Book 4: Number 1425: Malik b. Huwairith Abu Sulaiman reported: I came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) along with other persons and we were young men of nearly equal age, and the rest of the hadith was transmitted like the hadith narrated before.

Book 4: Number 1426: Malik b Huwairith reported: I came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) along with a companion of mine, and when we intended to return from him, he said: When there is time for prayer, announce prayer, pronounce Iqama, and the oldest amongst you should lead the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1427: This hadith has been narrated with the same chain of transmitters, but al-Hadra’ made this addition:” They both were equal in recitation.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 94: The excellence of qunut in all the prayers when any calamity befalls the muslims

Book 4: Number 1428: Abu Salama b. Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Auf heard Abu Huraira say: (When) Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) (wished to invoke curse or blessing on someone, he would do so at the end) of the recitation in the dawn prayer, when he had pronounced Allah o Akbar (for bending) and then lifted his head (saying):” Allah listened to him who praised Him; our Lord! to Thee is all praise” ; he would then stand up and say:” Rescue al-Walid b. Walid, Salama b. Hisham, and ‘Ayyash b. Abd Rabi’a, and the helpless among the Muslims. O Allah! trample severely Mudar and cause them a famine (which broke out at the time) of Joseph. O Allah! curse Lihyan, Ri’l, Dhakwan, ‘Usayya, for they disobeyed Allah and His Messenger.” (The narrator then adds): The news reached us that he abandoned (this) when this verse was revealed:” Thou but no concern in the matter whether He turns to them (mercifully) or chastises them; surely they are wrongdoers” (ill. 127)

Book 4: Number 1429: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters up to the words:” And cause them a famine like that (which broke out at the time) of Joseph,” but the subsequent portion was not mentioned.

Book 4: Number 1430: Abu Salama reported it on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited Qunut after ruku’ in prayer for one mouth at the time of reciting (these words):” Allah listened to him who praised Him,” and he said in Qunut:” Allah! rescue al-Walid b. al-Walid; O Allah! rescue Salama b. Hisham; O Allah! rescue ‘Ayyash b. Abu Rabi’a; O Allah! rescue the helpless amongst the Muslims; O Allah! trample Mudar severely; O Allah! cause them a famine like that (which was caused at the time) of Joseph.” Abu Huraira (further) said: I saw that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) afterwards abandoned this supplication. I, therefore said: I see the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) abandoning this blessing upon them. It was raid to him (Abu Huraira): Don’t you see that (those for whom was blessing invoked by the Holy Prophet) have come (i. e. they have been rescued)?

Book 4: Number 1431: Abu Salama narrated that Abu Huraira told him that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) pronounced:” Allah listened to him who praised Him.” and before prostration, he would recite this in the ‘Isya’ prayer: O Allah! rescue ‘Ayyash b. Abu Rabi’a, and the rest of the hadith is the same as narrated by Auza’i to the words:” Like the famine (at the time) if Joseph.” but he made no mention of that which follows afterwards.

Book 4: Number 1432: Abu Salama b. ‘Abd al-Rahman is reported to have said that he had heard Abu Huraira saying: I would say prayer along with you which is near to the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). and Abu Huraira recited Qunut in the noon and in the ‘Isya’ and in the morning prayer, and invoked blessing (of Allah) upon Muslims and curse upon the unbelievers.

Book 4: Number 1433: Anas b. Malik reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) invoked curse in the morning (prayer) for thirty days upon those who killed the Companions (of the Holy Prophet) at Bi’r Ma’una. He cursed (the tribes) of Ri’l, Dhakwan, Lihyan, and Usayya, who had disobeyed Allah and His Messenger (may peace be upon him). Anas said: Allah the Exalted and Great revealed (a verse) regarding those who were killed at Bi’r Ma’una, and we recited it, till it was abrogated later on (and the verse was like this):, convey to it our people the tidings that we have met our Lord, and He was pleased with us and we were pleased with Him”.

Book 4: Number 1434: Muhammad reported: I asked Anas whether the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut in the dawn prayer. He said: Yes, (he did so) after the ruku’, for a short while.

Book 4: Number 1435: Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut for a month in the dawn prayer after ruku’ and invoked curse upon Ri’l, Dhakwan, and said that ‘Usayya had disobeyed Allah and His Apostle (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1436: Anas b. Malik reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut for a month in the dawn prayer after ruku’ and invoked curse upon Bani Usayya.

Book 4: Number 1437: Asim reported: I asked Anas whether Qunut was observed (by the Holy prophet) before ruku’ or after ruku’. He replied: Before ruku’. I said: People conceive that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut after the ruku’. He said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut (after the ruku’ as the people conceive it) for a mouth invoking curse upon those persons who had killed men among his Companions who were called the reciter (of the Qur’an).

Book 4: Number 1438: ‘Asim reported I heard Anas saying: Never did I ace the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) so much grieved (at the loss of a) small army as I saw him grieved at those seventy men who were called” reciters” (and were killed) at Bi’r Ma’una; and he invoked curse for full one month upon their murderers.

Book 4: Number 1439: This hadith has been narrated by Anas with another chain of transmitters and with minor additions.

Book 4: Number 1440: Anas b. Malik reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut for one month Invoking curse upon Ri’l, Dhakwan, ‘Usayya. those who disobeyed Allah and His Messenger (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1441: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Anas from the Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1442: Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut for one month invoking curse upon some tribes of Arabia (those who were responsible for the murders in Bi’r Ma’una and Raji’), but then abandoned it.

Book 4: Number 1443: Al-Bari’ b. ‘Azib reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Qunut in the morning and evening (prayers).

Book 4: Number 1444: Al-Bari’  reported  that  the  Messenger  of  Allah  (may  peace  be  upon  him)  observed  Qunut  in  the dawn and evening (prayers).

Book 4: Number 1445: Khufaf b. Ima’ al-Ghifari reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) aid in prayer:  Allah I curse the tribes of Lihyan, Ri’l, Dhakwan, and ‘Usayya for they disobeyed Allah and His Messenger (may peace be upon him). Allah pardoned (the tribe of) Ghifar and Allah granted protection to (the tribe of) Aslam

Book 4: Number 1446: Khufaf b. Ima’ reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him), bowed (in prayer) and then lifted his head and then said: So far as the tribe of Ghifar is concerned, Allah had pardoned it, and Allah had granted protection to the tribe of Aslam, and as for the tribe of Usayya, It had disobeyed Allah and His Messenger, (and further said): O Allah! curse the tribe of Lihyan curse Ri’l, and Dhakwan, and then fell in prostration. It is after this that the cursing of the unbelievers got a sanction.

Book 4: Number 1447: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Khufaf b. Ima’ except this that he did not mention (these words):” cursing of unbelievers got a sanctions.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 95: Compensation of the missed prayer and excellence of observing it promptly

Book 4: Number 1448: Abu Huraira reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) returned from the expedition to Khaibar, he travelled one night, and stopped for rest when he became sleepy. He told Bilal to remain on guard during the night and he (Bilal) prayed as much as he could, while the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and his Companions slept. When the time for dawn approached Bilal leaned against his camel facing the direction from which the dawn would appear but he was overcome by sleep while he was leaning against his camel, and neither the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) nor Bilal, nor anyone else among his Companions got up, till the sun shone on them. Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) was the first of them to awake and, being startled, he called to Bilal who said: Messenger of Allah I may my father and mother be offered as ransom for thee, the same thing overpowered me which overpowered you. He (the Holy Prophet, then) said: Lead the beasts on: so they led their camels to some distance. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then performed ablution and gave orders to Bilal who pronounced the Iqama and then led them in the morning prayer. When he finished the prayer he said: When anyone forgets the prayer, he should observe it when he remembers it, for Allah has said:” And observe the prayer for remembrance of Me” (Qur’an. xx. 14). Yunus said: Ibn Shilab used to recite it like this:” (And observe the prayer) for remembrance.”

Book 4: Number 1449: Abu Huraira reported: We stopped for rest along with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and did not awake till the sun rose. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) then told us that everybody should take hold of his camel’s nosestring (get out of this ground) for it was the place where devil had visited us. We did accordingly. He then called for water and performed ablution and then performed two prostrations. Ya’qub said: Then he prayed (performed) two prostrations. then takbir was pronounced for prayer and then he offered the morning prayer (in congregation).

Book 4: Number 1450: Abu Qatida reported: The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) addressed us and said: You would travel In the evening and the might till (God willing) you would come in the morning to a place of water. So the people travelled (self absorbed) without paying any heed to one another, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) also travelled till It was midnight. I was by his side. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) began to doze and leaned (to one side) of his camel. I came to him and I lent him support without awaking him till he sat poised on his ride. He went on travelling till a major part of the night was over and (he again) leaned (to one side) of his camel. I supported him without awaking him till he sat” bed on his ride. and then travelled till it was near dawn. He (again) leaned which was far more inclined than the two earlier leanings and he was about to fall down. So I came to him and supported him and he lifted his head and said; Who is this? I said: it is Abu Qatida. He (the Holy Prophet again) said: Since how long have you been travelling along with me like this? I said: I have been travelling in this very state since the night. He said: May Allah protect you, as you have protected His Apostle (from falling down), and again said: Do you see that we are hidden from the people? and again said: Do you see anyone? I said: Here is a rider. I again said: Here Is another rider till we gathered together and we were seven riders. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stepped aside of the highway and placed his head (for sleep and said): Guard for us our prayers. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was the first to wake up and the rays of the sun were falling on his back. We got up startled He (the Holy Prophet) said: Ride on So we rode on till the sun had (sufficiently) risen. He then came down from his camel and called for a jug of water which I had with me. There was a little water in that. He performed ablution with that which was less thorough as compared with his usual ablutions and some water of that had been left. He (the Holy Prophet) said to Abu Qatida: Keep a watch over your jug of water; it would have (a miraculous) condition about it. Then Bilal summoned (people) to prayer and then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed two rak’ahs and then said the morning prayer as he said every day. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (then) rode on and we rode along with him and some of us whispered to the others saying: How would there be compensation for omission in our prayers? Upon this he (the Apostle of Allah) said: Is there not in me (my life) a model for you? There is no omission in sleeping. The (cognizable) emission is that one should not say prayer (intentionally) till the time of the other prayer comes. So he who did like it (omitted prayer in sleep or due to other unavoidable circumstances) should say prayer when he becomes aware of it and on the next day he should observe it at its prescribed time.

He (the Holy Prophet) said: What do you think the people would have done (at this hour)? They would have in the morning found their Apostle missing from amongst them and then Abu Bakr and ‘Umar would have told them that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) must be behind you, he cannot leave you behind (him), but the people said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) is ahead of you. So if you had obeyed Abu Bakr and Umar, you would have gone on the right path. So we proceeded on till we came up to the people (from whom we had lagged behind) and the day had considerably risen and everything became hot, and they (the Companions of the Holy Prophet) said: Messenger of Allah, we are dying of thirst. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) remarked: There is no destruction for you. And again said: Bring that small cup of mine and he then asked for the jug of water to be brought to him. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) began to pour water (in that small cup) and Abu Qatida gave them to drink. And when the people saw that there was (a little) water in the jug, they fell upon it. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Behave well; the water (is enough) to satiate all of you. Then they (the Companions) began to receive (their share of) water with calmness (without showing any anxiety) and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) began to fill (the cap), and I began to serve them till no one was left except me and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He then filled (the cup) with water and said to me: Drink it. I said: Messenger of Allah, I would not drink till you drink. Upon this he said: The server of the people Is the last among them to drink. So I drank and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) also drank and the people came to the place of water quite happy and satiated. ‘Abdullah b. Rabah said: I am going to narrate this hadith in the great mosque, when ‘Imran b. Husain said: See, O young man, how will you narrate for I was also one of the riders on that night? I said: So you must be knowing this hadith well. He said: Who are you? I said: I am one of the Ansar. Upon this he said: You narrate, for you know your hadith better. I, therefore, narrated it to the people. ‘Imran said: I was also present that night, but I know not anyone else who learnt it so well as you have learnt.

Book 4: Number 1451: ‘Imran b. Husain reported: I was with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) in a journey. We travelled the whole of the night, and when it was about to dawn, we got down for rest, and were overpowered (by sleep) till the sun shone. Abu Bakr was the first to awake amongst us. and we did not awake the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) from his sleep allowing him to wake up (of his own accord). It was ‘Umar who then woke up. He stood by the side of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and recited takbir in a loud voice till the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) woke up. When he lifted his head, he saw that the sun had arisen; he then said: Proceed on. He travelled along with us till the sun shone brightly. He came down (from his camel) and led us in the morning prayer. A person, however, remained away from the people and did not say, prayer along with us. After having completed the prayer, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to him: O, so and so, what prevented you from observing prayer with us? He said: Apostle of Allah! I was not in a state of purity. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ordered him arid lie performed Tayammum with dust and said prayer. He then urged me to go ahead immediately along with other riders to find out water, for we felt very thirsty. We were traveling when we came across a woman who was sitting (on a camel) with her feet hanging over two leathern water bags. We said to her: How far is water available? She, said: Far, very far, very far. You cannot get water. We (again) said: How much distance is there between (the residence of) your family and water? She said: It is a day and night journey. We said to her: You go to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She said: Who is the Messenger of Allah? We somehow or the other managed to bring her to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he asked about her, and she informed him as she had informed us that she was a widow having orphan children. He ordered that her camel should be made to kneal down and he gargled in the opening (of her leathern waterbag). The camel was then raised up and we forty thirsty men drank water till we were completely satiated, and we filled up all leathern waterbags and waterskins that we had with us and we washed our companions, but we did not make any camel drink, and (the leathern water bags) were about to burst (on account of excess of water). He then said: Bring whatever you have with you. So we collected the bits (of estable things) and dates and packed them up in a bundle, and said to her: Take it away. This is meant for your children, and know that we have not its any way done any loss to your water. W hen she came to her family she said: I have met the greatest magician amongst human beings, or he is an apostle, as he claims to be, and she then narrated what had happened and Allah guided aright those people through that woman. She affirmed her faith in Islam and so did the people embrace Islam.

Book 4: Number 1452: ‘Imran b. Husain reported: We were with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in a journey and we travelled throughout the night till at the end, just before dawn, we lay down (for rest), and nothing is sweeter for a traveller than this and none awakened us but the heat of the sun, and the rest of the hadith is the same (as mentioned above) except this additien:” When ‘Umar b. Khattab woke up, he saw what had happened to the people. And he was a man having a big belly and strongly built; he recited takbir in a loud voice till the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) woke up by the loudness of his voice in takbir. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up, the people told him what had happened. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: There is no harm; you better proceed further,” and (the rest of the hadith) was narrated.

Book 4: Number 1453: Abu Qatada reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was in a journey he got down for rest at night, and he used to lie down on his right side, and when he lay down for rest before the dawn, he used to stretch his forearm and place his head over his palm.

Book 4: Number 1454: Qatada reported from Anas b. Malik that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who forgets the prayer should say it when he remembers it, there is no explation for it, except this. Qatada said: (Allah says)” And observe prayer for remembrance of Me”

Book 4: Number 1455: This hadith has been narrated by Qatada, but here no mention has been made of” There is no explation for it except this.”

Book 4: Number 1456: Qatada narrated it on the authority of Anas b. Malik that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who forgets tte prayer, or he slept (and it was omitted), its expiation is this only that he should observe it when he remembers it.

Book 4: Number 1457: Qatada reported it on the authority of Anas b. Malik that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you omits the prayer due to sleep or he forgets it, he should observe it when he remembers it, for Allah has said:” Observe prayer for remembrance of Me.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 96: The prayer of travellers and shortening of it

Book 4: Number 1458: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported: The prayer was prescribed as two rak’abs, two rak’ahs both in journey and at the place of residence. The prayer while travelling remained as it was (originally prescribed), but an addition was made in the prayer (observed) at the place of residence.

Book 4: Number 1459: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), said Allah prescribed the prayer as two rak’ahs, then it was completed (to four rak’ahs) at the place of residence, but was retained in the same position in journey as it was first made obligatory.

Book 4: Number 1460: ‘A’isha reported: The prayer was prescribed as consisting of two rak’abs, the prayer in travelling remained the same, but the prayer at the place of residence was completed. (Zuhri said he asked ‘Urwa why ‘A’isha said prayer in the complete form during journey, and he replied that she interpreted the matter herself as ‘Uthman did.)

Book 4: Number 1461: Yahya b. Umayya said: I told ‘Umar b. al-Khattab that Allah had said:” You may shorten the prayer only if you fear that those who are unbelievers may afflict you” (Qur’an, iv. 101), whereas the people are now safe. He replied: I wondered about it in the same way as you wonder about it, so I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about it and he said: It is an act of charity which Allah has done to you, so accept His charity.

Book 4: Number 1462: Ya’la b. Umayya reported: I said to ‘Umar b. al-Khattab, and the rest of the hadlth is the same.

Book 4: Number 1463: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: Allah has prescribed the prayer through the word of your Prophet (may peace be upon him) as four rak’ahs when resident, two when travelling, and one when danger is present.

Book 4: Number 1464: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: Allah has prescribed the prayer by the tongue of your Apostle (may peace be upon him) as two rak’ahs for the traveller, four for the resident, and one in danger.

Book 4: Number 1465: Musa b. Salama Hudhali said: I asked Ibn ‘Abbas: How should I say prayer when I am in Mecca, and when I do not pray along with the Imam? He said: Two rak’ahs (of prayer) is the Sunnah of Abu’l Qasim (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1466: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Qatada with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1467: Hafs b. ‘Asim said: I accompanied Ibn ‘Umar on the road to Mecca and he led us in two rak’ahs at the noon prayer, then he went forward and we too went along with him to a place where he alighted, and he sat and we sat along with him, and he cast a glance to the side where he said prayer and he saw people standing and asked: What are they doing? I said: They are engaged in glorifying Allah, offering Sunnah prayer. He said: If I had done so I would have perfected my prayer; O my nephew! I accompanied the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on a journey, and he made no addition to two rak’ahs, till Allah called him. I accompanied Abu Bakr and he made no addition to two rak’ahs till Allah caused him to die. I accompanied ‘Umar and he made no addition to two rak’ahs till Allah caused him to die. I accompanied ‘Uthman and he made no addition to two rak’ahs, till Allah caused him to die, and Allah has said:” There is a model pattern for you in the Messenger of Allah” (al-Qur’an, xxxiii. 21).

Book 4: Number 1468: Hafs b. ‘Asim reported: I fell ill and lbn ‘Umar came to inquire after my health, and I asked him about the glorification of Allah (i. e. prayer) while travelling. Thereupon he said: I accompanied the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on a journey but I did not see him glorifying Him, and were I to glorify (Him). I would have completed the prayer. Allah, the Exalted, has said:” Verily there is a model pattern for you in the Messenger of Allah.”

Book 4: Number 1469: Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said four rak’ahs in the noon prayer while at Medina, but he offered two rak’ahs in the afternoon prayer at Dhu’l Hulaifa.

Book 4: Number 1470: Anas b. Malik is reported to have said: I observed four rak’ahs in the noon prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) at Medina, and said two rak’ahs in the afternoon prayer at Dhu’l Hulaifa.

Book 4: Number 1471: Yahya  b.  Yazid  al-Huna’i  reported:  I  asked  Anas  b.  Malik about shortening  of  prayer.  He said: When the Messenger of’ Allah (may peace be upon him) had covered a distance of three miles or three farsakh (Shu’ba, one of the narrators, had some doubt about it) he observed two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1472: Jubair b. Nufair reported: I went along with Shurahbil b. al-Simt to a village which was situated at a distance of seventeen or eighteen miles, and he said only two rak’ahs of prayer. I said to him (about it) and he said: I saw ‘Umar observing two rak’ahs at Dhu’l Hulaifa and I (too) said to him (about it) and he said: I am doing the same as I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) doing. (This hadith has been transmitted by Shu’ba with the same chain of narrators and it is narrated from Simt, and the name of Shurahbil has not been mentioned, and he said that he had gone to a place called Dumin, situated at a distance of eighteen miles from Hims.)

Book 4: Number 1473: Anas b. Malik reported: We went out from Medina to Mecca with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he prayed two rak’ahs at each time of prayer till we returned to Medina. I said: For how long did he stay in Mecca? He said: (For) ten (days).

Book 4: Number 1474: A hadith like this has been narrated by Anas by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1475: Yahya b. Abu Ishaq reported: I heard Anas b. Malik say: We went out for Pilgrimage from Medina. The rest is the same.

Book 4: Number 1476: A hadith like this has been transmitted by Anas, but no mention has been made of Pilgrimage.

Book 4: Number 1477: Salim b. ‘Abdullah (b. ‘Umar) reported on the authority of his father that Allah’s Messenger (way peace be upon him) observed the prayer of a traveller, i. e. two rak’ahs in Mina, and other places; so did Abu Bakr and ‘Umar, and ‘Uthman too observed two rak’abs at the beginning of his caliphate, but he then completed four.

Book 4: Number 1478: A hadith like this has been reported by Zuhri, with the same chain of transmitters, and in it mention was made of Mina only, but not of other places.

Book 4: Number 1479: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said two rak’ahs at Mina, and Abu Bakr after him, and ‘Umar after Abu Bakr, and ‘Uthman at the beginning of his caliphate; then ‘Uthman observed four rak’ahs, and when Ibn ‘Umar prayed with the Imam, he said four rak’ahs, but when he observed prayer alone, he said two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1480: A hadith like this has been narrated by the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1481: Ibn ‘Umar reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said in Mina the prayer of a traveller (short prayer) ; Abu Bakr and ‘Umar did the same and ‘Uthmia did it for eight years or six years. Hafs (one of the narrators) said: Ibn ‘Umar would also say two rak’ahs at Mina and then go to bed. I said to him: O uncle, I wish you could have said two rak’ahs (of Sunnah prayer after shorenting the Fard prayer). He said: Were I to do that, I would have completed the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1482: This hadith has been narrated by Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters but no mention has been made of Mina, but they (the narrators) only said: He prayed while travelling.

Book 4: Number 1483: Ibrahim reported: I heard ‘Abd al-Rahman as saying; ‘Uthman led us four rak’ahs of prayer at Mina. It was reported to Abdullah b. Mas’ud and he recited:” Surely we are Allah’s and to Him shall we return,” and then said: I prayed with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) at Mina two rak’ahs of prayer. I prayed along with Abu Bakr al-Siddiq two rak’ahs of prayer at Mina. I prayed along with ‘Umar b. Khattab two rak’ahs of prayer at Mina. I wish I had my share of the two rak’ahs acceptable (to God) for the four rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1484: A hadith like this has been reported by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1485: Haritha b. Wahb reported: I prayed with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) two rak’abs and most of them offered two rak’ahs only in Mina, while the people felt secure.

Book 4: Number 1486: Wahb al-Khuza’i reported:  I  prayed  behind  the Messenger  of  Allah (way  peace be  upon him) at Mina, and there was the greatest Numberof people, and they prayed two rak’ahs on the occasion of the  Farwell  Pilgrmage.  (Muslim said:  Haritha b.  Wahb al-Khuza’i is the brother  of  ‘Ubaidullah  b. ‘Umar son of Khattab from the side of mother.)

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 97: Praying in houses when it rains

Book 4: Number 1487: Ibn ‘Umar announced Adhan for prayer on a cold, windy night. Then added: Pray in your dwellings; and then said: When it was a cold, rainy night, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to command the Mu’adhdhin to say” Pray in your dwellings.”

Book 4: Number 1488: Ibn ‘Umar reported that he summoned (people) to pray on a cold, windy and rainy night, and then observed at the end of the Adhin: Pray in your dwellings, pray in your dwellings, and then said: When it was a cold night or it was raining in a journey the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) used to command the Mu’adhdhin to announce: Pray in your dwellings.

Book 4: Number 1489: Ibn ‘Umar reported that he summoned (people) to prayer at a place (known as) Dajnan, and the rest of the hadith is the same, and then said: Pray in your dwellings, but he did not repeat for the second time words of Ibn ‘Umar (Pray in your dwellings).

Book 4: Number 1490: Jabir reported: We set cut with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on a journey when it began to rain. Upon this he said: He who desires may pray in his dwelling.

Book 4: Number 1491: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas reported that he said to the Mu’adhdhin on a rainy day: When you have announced” I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah,” do not say:” Come to the prayer,” but make this announcement:” Say prayer in your houses.” He (the narrator) said that the people disapproved of it. Ibn ‘Abbas said: Are you astonished at it? He (the Holy Prophet), who is better than I, did it. Jumu’a prayer is no doubt obligatory, but I do not like that I should (force you) to come out and walk in mud and slippery ground.

Book 4: Number 1492: ‘Abd al-Hamid reported: I heard ‘Abdullah b. al-Harith say: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas addressed us on a rainy day, and the rest of the hadith is the same, but he made no mention of Jumu’a prayer, and added: He who did it (who commanded us to say prayer in our houses), i. e. the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), is better than I.

Book 4: Number 1493: This hadith has been narrated by Ayyub and ‘Asim al-Ahwal with the same chain of transmitters, but in this hadith it is not recorded:” i. e. the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him).”

Book 4: Number 1494: ‘Abdullah b. Harith reported that Ibn ‘Abbas commanded the Mu’adhdhin to (summon the people to prayer on Friday and make announcement to say prayer in their houses) when it was rainy, and the rest of the hadith is the same (except this) that he said: I do not like you should walk in muddy slippery place.

Book 4: Number 1495: ‘Abdullah b. Harith reported that the Mu’adhdhin of Ibn ‘Abba said Adhan on Friday (and then made the announcement to say prayer in houses) because it was a rainy day; as it has been narrated by Ma’mar and others, and in this hadith it was mentioned: He who did it, i. e. the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), was better than I.

Book 4: Number 1496: A hadith like this that Ibn ‘Abbas ordered his Mu’adhdhin (to summon people to prayer and then make announcement to say prayer in their houses) on Friday which was a rainy day, has been transmitted by ‘Abdullah b. Harith. Wuhaib, however, says that he did not hear it from him.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 98: Permissibility of saying nafl prayer on a riding beast while on a journey, in whatever direction it turns

Book 4: Number 1497: Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to say Nafl prayer on (the back of) his camel in whatever direction it took him.

Book 4: Number 1498: Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Apostle (may peace be upon him) used to pray on (the back of) his camel in whatever direction it took him.

Book 4: Number 1499: Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to say prayer on his camel while coming from Mecca to Medina, in whatever direction his face had turned; and its was (in this context) that this verse was revealed:” So whether you turn thither is Allah’s face” (ii. 115).

Book 4: Number 1500: This hadith has been narrated by another chain of transmitters and in the one narrated by Ibn Mubarak and Ibn Abu Za’ida (these words are narrated). Ibn ‘Umar then recited:” Whether you turn thither is Allah’s face,” and it was revealed in this context.

Book 4: Number 1501: Ibn ‘Umar reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) praying (Nafl prayer) on a donkey’s back while his face was turned towards Khaibar.

Book 4: Number 1502: Sa’id b. Yasar reported: I was travelling along with Ibn ‘Umar on the way to Mecca. Sa’id said: When I apprehended dawn, I dismounted (the ride) and observed Witr prayer and then again joined him. Ibn ‘Umar said to me: Where were you? I said: I apprehended the appearance of dawn, so I dismounted and observed Witr prayer. Upon this ‘Abdullah said: Is there not a model pattern for you in the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)? I said: Yes, by Allah, and (then) he said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe Witr prayer on the camel’s back.

Book 4: Number 1503: ‘Abdullah b. Dinar reported on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe prayer on his ride (no matter) in which direction it had its face turned. ‘Abdullah b. Dinar said that Ibn ‘Umar used to do like that.

Book 4: Number 1504: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe Witr prayer on his ride.

Book 4: Number 1505: Salim b. ‘Abdullah reported on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be. upon him) used to observe Nafl (supererogatory) prayer on his ride no matter in what direction it turned its face, and he observed Witr too on it, but did not observe obligatory prayer on it.

Book 4: Number 1506: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Amir b. Rabi’a has reported on the authority of his father that he had seen the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observing Nafl player at night on a journey on the back of his ride in whichever direction it turned its face.

Book 4: Number 1507: Anas b. Sirin reported: We met Anas b. Malik as he came to Syria at a place known as ‘Ain al Tamar and saw him observing prayer on the back of his donkey with his face turned in that direction. (Hammam one of the narrators) pointed towards the left of Qibla, so I said to him: I find you observing prayer towards the side other than that of Qibla. Upon this he said: Had I not seen the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) doing like this, I would not have done so at all.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 99: Permissibility of combining two prayers on a journey

Book 4: Number 1508: Ibn ‘Umar reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was in a state of hurry on a journey, he combined the sunset and ‘Isha’ prayers.

Book 4: Number 1509: Nafi’ reported that when Ibn ‘Umar was in a state of hurry on a journey, he combined the sunset and ‘Isha’ prayers after the twilight had disappeared, and he would say that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was in a state of hurry on a journey, he combined the sunset and ‘Isha’ prayers.

Book 4: Number 1510: Salim reported from his father to be saying: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) combining the sunset and Isha’ prayers when he was in a hurry on a journey.

Book 4: Number 1511: Salim b. ‘Abdullah reported that his father had said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) delaying the sunset prayer till he would combine it with the ‘Isha’ when he hastened to set out on a journey.

Book 4: Number 1512: Anas b. Malik reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) set out on a journey before the sun declined (from the meridian), he delayed the noon prayer till the afternoon prayer, and then dismounted (his ride) and combined them (noon and afternoon prayers), but if the sun had declined before his setting out on a journey, he observed the noon prayer and then mounted (the ride).

Book 4: Number 1513: Anas reported: When the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) intended to combine two prayers on a journey, he delayed the noon prayer till came the early time of the afternoon prayer, and then combined the two.

Book 4: Number 1514: Anas reported that when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had to set out on a journey hurriedly, he delayed the noon prayer to the earlier time for the afternoon prayer, and then he would combine them, and he would delay the sunset prayer to the time when the twilight would disappear and then combine it with the ‘Isha’ prayer.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 100: Combination of prayers, when one is resident

Book 4: Number 1515: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed the noon and afternoon prayers together, and the sunset and Isha’ prayers together without being in a state of fear or in a state of journey.

Book 4: Number 1516: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed the noon and afternoon prayers together in Medina without being in a state of fear or in a state of journey. (Abu Zubair said: I asked Sa’id [one of the narrators] why he did that. He said: I asked Ibn ‘Abbas as you have asked me, and he replied that he [the Holy Prophet] wanted that no one among his Ummah should be put to [unnecessary] hardship.)

Book 4: Number 1517: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) combined the prayers as he set on a journey in the expedition to Tabuk. He combined the noon prayer with the afternoon prayer and the sunset prayer with the ‘Isha’ prayer. Sa’id (one of the rawis) said to Ibn ‘Abbas: What prompted him to do this? He said: He wanted that his Ummah should not be put to (unnecessary) hardship.

Book 4: Number 1518: Mu’adh reported: We set out with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the Tabuk expedition, and he observed the noon and afternoon prayers together and the sunset and ‘Isha’ prayers together.

Book 4: Number 1519: Mu’adh b. Jabal reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) combined in the expedition to Tabuk the noon prayer with the afternoon prayer and the sunset prayer with the ‘Isha’ prayer. He (one of the narrators) said: What prompted him to do that? He (Mu’adh) replied that he (the Holy Prophet) wanted that his Ummah should not be put to (unnecessary) hardship.

Book 4: Number 1520: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) combined the noon prayer with the afternoon prayer and the sunset prayer with the ‘Isha’ prayer in Medina without being in a state of danger or rainfall. And in the hadith transmitted by Waki’ (the words are):” I said to Ibn ‘Abbas: What prompted him to do that? He said: So that his (Prophet’s) Ummah should not be put to (unnecessary) hardship.” And in the hadith transmitted by Mu’awiya (the words are):” It was said to Ibn ‘Abbas: What did he intend thereby? He said he wanted that his Ummah should not be put to unnecessary hardship.”

Book 4: Number 1521: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I observed with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) eight (rak’ahs) in combination, and seven rak’ahs in combination. I (one of the narrators) said: O Abd Sha’tha’, I think that he (the Holy Prophet) had delayed the noon prayer and hastened the afternoon prayer, and he delayed the sunset prayer and hastened the ‘Isha’ prayer. He said: I also think so.

Book 4: Number 1522: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed in Medina seven (rak’ahs) and eight (rak’ahs), i. e. (be combined) the noon and afternoon prayers (eight rak’ahs) and the sunset and ‘Isha’ prayers (seven rak’ahs).

Book 4: Number 1523: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq reported: Ibn ‘Abbas one day addressed us in the afternoon (after the afternoon prayer) till the sun disappeared and the stars appeared, and the people began to say: Prayer, prayer. A person from Banu Tamim came there. He neither slackened nor turned away, but (continued crying): Prayer, prayer. Ibn ‘Abbas said: May you be deprived of your mother, do you teach me Sunnah? And then he said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) combining the noon and afternoon prayers and the sunset and ‘Isha’ prayers. ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq said: Some doubt was created in my mind about it. So I came to Abu Huraira and asked him (about it) and he testified his assertion.

Book 4: Number 1524: ‘Abdullah b.  Shaqiq al ‘Uqaili  reported:  A  person  said  to  Ibn  ‘Abbas  (as  he  delayed  the  prayer): Prayer. He kept silence. He again said: Prayer. He again kept silence, and he again cried: Prayer. He again kept silence and said: May you be deprived of your mother, do you teach us about prayer? We used to combine two prayers during the life of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 101: Permissibility of turning to the right and left in prayer

Book 4: Number 1525: Abdullah reported: None of you should give a share to Satan out of your self. He should not deem that it is necessary for him to turn but to the right only (after prayer). I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) turning to the left.

Book 4: Number 1526: A hadith like this has been narrated by A’mash, with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1527: Suddi reported: I asked Anas how I should turn to the right or to the left when I say my prayers. He said: I have very often seen the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) turning to the right.

Book 4: Number 1528: Anas reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to turn to the right (at the end of the prayer).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 102: Excellence to be on the right side of the imam

Book 4: Number 1529: Bara’ reported: When we prayed behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) we cherished to be on his right side so that his face would turn towards us (at the end of the prayer), and he (the narrator) said: I heard him say: O my Lord! save me from Thy torment on the Day when Thoil, wouldst raise or gather Thy servants.

Book 4: Number 1530: This hadith has been reported by Mis’ar with the same chain of transmitters, but he made no mention of:” His face would turn towards us.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 103: The undesirability of observing nafl prayer, when the mu’adhdhin begins adhan

Book 4: Number 1531: Abu Huraira reported the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: When the prayer commences then there is no prayer (valid), but the obligatory prayer. This hadith has been narrated by Warqa’ with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1532: Abu Huraira reported the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: When the prayer commences, there is no prayer but the obligatory one.

Book 4: Number 1533: A hadith like this has been reported by Ishaq with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1534: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Huraira with another chain of transmitters. Hammad (one of the narrators) said: I then met ‘Amr (the other narrator) and he narrated it to me, but it was not transmitted directly from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1535: ‘Abdullah b. Malik b. Buhaina reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) happened to pass by a person who was busy in praying while the (Fard of the) dawn prayer had commenced. He said something to him, which we do not know what it was. When we turned back we surrounded him and said: What is it that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to you? He replied: He (the Holy Prophet) had said to me that he perceived as if one of them was about to observe four (rak’ahs) of the dawn prayer. Qa’nabi reported that ‘Abdullah b. Malik b. Buhaina narrated it on the authority of his father. (Abu’l Husain Muslim said): His assertion that he has narrated this hadith on the authority of his father is not correct.

Book 4: Number 1536: Ibn Buhaina reported: The dawn prayer had commenced when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw a person observing prayer, whereas the Mu’adhdhin had pronounced the Iqama. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) remarked: Do you say four (rak’ahs) of Fard in the dawn prayer?

Book 4: Number 1537: ‘Abdullah b. Sarjis reported: A person entered the mosque, while the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was leading the dawn prayer. He observed two rak’ahs in a corner of the mosque, and then joined the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in prayer. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had pronounced salutations (he had concluded the prayer), he said: O, so and so, which one out of these two prayers did you count (as your Fard prayer), the one that you observed alone or the prayer that you observed with us?

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 104: What is to be recited while entering the mosque

Book 4: Number 1538: Abu Usaid reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you enters the mosque, he should say:” O Allah! open for me the doors of Thy mercy” ; and when he steps out he should say: ‘O Allah! I beg of Thee Thy Grace.” (Imam Muslim said: I heard Yahya saying: I transcribed this hadith from the compilation of Sulaiman b. Bilal.)

Book 4: Number 1539: A hadith like this has been narrated from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) by Abu Usaid.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 105: Excellence of greeting the mosque with two rak’ahs and undesirability of sitting down before observing them

Book 4: Number 1540: Abu Qatada (a Companion of the Prophet) reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When any one of you enters the mosque, he should observe two rak’ahs (of Nafl prayer) before sitting.

Book 4: Number 1541: Abu Qatada, a Companion of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), said: I entered the mosque, when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had been sitting among people, and I also sat down among them. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: What prevented you from offering two rak’ahs (of Nafl prayer) before sitting down? I said: Messenger of Allah, I saw you sitting and people sitting (around you and I, therefore, sat in your company). He (the Holy Prophet) then said: When anyone among you enters the mosque, he should not sit till he has observed two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1542: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) owed me a debt; he paid me back and made an addition (of this). I entered the mosque and he (the Holy Prophet) said to me: Observe two rak’ahs of prayer.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 106: Excellence of observing two rak’ahs in the mosque for one who comes back from a journey

Book 4: Number 1543: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) bought a camel from me. When he came back to Medina, he ordered me to come to the mosque and observed two rak’ahs of prayer.

Book 4: Number 1544: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: I went with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on an expedition and my camel delayed me and I was exhausted. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) thus came earlier than I, whereas I came on the next day and went to the mosque and found him (the Holy Prophet) at the gate of the mosque. He said: It is now that you have come. I said. Yes. He said: Leave your camel and enter (the mosque) and observe two rak’ahs. He (the narrator) said: So I entered and observed (two rak’ahs) of prayer and then went back.

Book 4: Number 1545: Ka’b b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not come back from the journey but by day in the forenoon, and when he arrived, he went first to the mosque, and having prayed two rak’ahs in it he sat down in it.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 107: Excellence of the forenoon prayer, two are its minimum rak’ahs and eight are its maximum rak’ahs. and average rak’ahs are four or six, and exhortation for the observance of the prayer

Book 4: Number 1546: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq reported: I asked ‘A’isha whether the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe the forenoon prayer. She said: No, but when he came back from the journey.

Book 4: Number 1547: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq reported: I aksed ‘A’isha whether the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe the forenoon prayer. She said: No, except when he came back from a journey.

Book 4: Number 1548: ‘Urwa reported ‘A’isha to be sayidg: I have never seen the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observing the supererogatory prayer of the forenoon, but I observed it. And if the Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) abandoned any act which he in fact loved to do, it was out of fear that if the people practised it constantly, it might become obligatory for them.

Book 4: Number 1549: Mu’adha asked ‘A’isha (Allah be pleased with her) how many rak’ahs Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) prayed at the forenoon prayer. She replied: Four rak’ahs, but sometimes more as he pleased.

Book 4: Number 1550: A hadith like this has been reported by the same chain of transmitters, but with this alteration that the transmitter said:” As Allah pleased.”

Book 4: Number 1551: Mua’ada ‘Adawiyya reported ‘A’isha as saying: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe four rak’ahs in the forenoon prayer and he sometimes observed more as Allah pleased.

Book 4: Number 1552: A hadith like this has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1553: Abd al-Rahman b. Abu Laila reported: No one has ever narrated to me that he saw the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observing the forenoon prayer, except Umm Hani. She, however, narrated that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) entered her house on the day of the Conquest of Mecca and prayed eight rak’ahs (adding): I never saw a shorter prayer than it except that he performed the bowing and prostration completely. But (one of the narrators) Ibn Bashshar in his narration made no mention of the word:” Never”.

Book 4: Number 1554: ‘Abdullah b. Harith b. Naufal reported: I had been asking about, as I was desirous to find one among people who should inform me, whether the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed the forenoon prayer, but I found none to narrate that to me except Umm Hani, daughter of Abu Talib (the real sister of Hadrat ‘Ali), who told me that on the day of the Conquest the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came (to our house) after the dawn had (sufficiently) arisen. A cloth was brought and privacy was provided for him (the Holy Prophet). He took a bath and then stood up and observed eight rak’ahs. I do not know whether his Qiyam (standing posture) was longer, or bending or prostration or all of them were of equal duration. She (Umm Hani) further said: I never saw him saying this Nafl prayer prior to it or subsequently. (Al-Muradi narrated on the authority of Yunus that he made no mention of the words:” He informed me.”)

Book 4: Number 1555: Abu Murra, the freed slave of Umm Hani, daughter of Abu Talib, reported Umm Hani to be saying: I went to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the day of the Conquest of Mecca and found him taking bath, and Fatimah, his daughter, had provided him privacy with the help of a cloth. I gave him salutation and he said: Who is she? I said: It is Umm Hani, daughter of Abu Talib. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Greeting for Umm Hani. When he had completed the bath, he stood up and observed eight rak’ahs wrapped up in one cloth. When he turned back (after the prayer), I said to him: Messenger of Allah, the son of my mother ‘Ali b. Abu Talib is going to kill a person, Fulan b. Hubaira whom I have given protection. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) said: We too have given protection whom you have given protection, O Umm Hani. Umm Hani said: It was the forenoon (prayer).

Book 4: Number 1556: Abu Murra narrated on the authority of Umm Hani that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the day of the Conquest of Mecca observed in her house eight rak’abs of prayer in one cloth, its opposite corners having been tied from the opposite sides.

Book 4: Number 1557: Abu Dharr reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: In the morning charity is due from every bone in the body of every one of you. Every utterance of Allah’s glorification is an act of charity. Every utterance of praise of Him is an act of charity, every utterance of profession of His Oneness is an act of charity, every utterance of profession of His Greatness is an act of charity, enjoining good is an act of charity, forbidding what is distreputable is an act of charity, and two rak’ahs which one prays in the forenoon will suffice.

Book 4: Number 1558: Abu Huraira reported. My friend (the Holy Prophet, may peace be upon him) has instructed me to do three things: three fasts during every month, two rak’ahs of the forenoon prayer, and observing Witr prayer before going to bed.

Book 4: Number 1559: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1560: Abu Huraira reported: My friend Abu’l Qasim (may peace be upon him) instructed me to do three things, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1561: Abu Murra, the freed slave of Umm Hani, narrated on the authority of Abu Darda’: My Friend (may peace be upon him) instructed me in three (acts), and I would never abandon them as long as I live. (And these three things are): Three fasts during every month, the forenoon prayer, and this that I should not sleep till I have observed the Witr prayer.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 108: Excellence of observing two rak’ahs of sunnah in the dawn prayer

Book 4: Number 1562: Ibn ‘Umar reported that Hafsa, the Mother of the Believers, informed him that when the Mu’adhdhin became silent after calling (people) to the dawn prayer, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) commenced the dawn (prayer) when it dawned by observing two short rak’ahs before the commencement of the (Fard) prayer.

Book 4: Number 1563: This hadith has been transmitted by Nafi’ with the same chain of narrators.

Book 4: Number 1564: Hafsa reported that when it was dawn, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not observe (any other prayers) but two short rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1565: A hadith like this has been narrated by Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1566: Hafsa reported: When the dawn appeared, the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed two rak’ahs (of Sunnah prayers).

Book 4: Number 1567: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe two rak’ahs of Sunnah (prayer) when he heard the Adhin and shortened them. (This hadith has been narrated by the same chain of transmitters and in the hadith narrated by Usama the words are:” When it was dawn”.)

Book 4: Number 1568: ‘A’isha reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe two (supererogatory) rak’ahs in between the call to prayer and the Iqama of the dawn prayer.

Book 4: Number 1569: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed two rak’ahs of the dawn prayer and he shortened them (to the extent) that I (out of surprise) said: Did he recite in them Surah Fatiha (only)?

Book 4: Number 1570: ‘A’isha reported: When it was dawn, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed two rak’ahs, and I would say: Does he recite only the opening chapter of the Qur’an in it?

Book 4: Number 1571: ‘A’isha reported that the Apostle (may peace be upon him) was not so much particular about observing supererogatory rak’ahs as in case of the two rak’ahs of the dawn prayer.

Book 4: Number 1572: ‘A’isha reported: I have never seen the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) hastening as much in observing supererogatory as two rak’ahs before the (Fard) of the dawn prayer.

Book 4: Number 1573: ‘A’isha reported Allah’s Messenger as saying: The two rak’ahs at dawn are better than this world and what it contains.

Book 4: Number 1574: ‘A’isha reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said about the two (supererogatory) rak’ahs of the dawn: They are dearer to me than the whole world.

Book 4: Number 1575: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited in the two (supererogatory) rak’ahs of the dawn (prayer):” Say: O unbelievers,” (Qur’an, cix.) and” Say: Allah is one” (cxii.).

Book 4: Number 1576: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in first of the two (supererogatory) rak’ahs of the dawn:” Say: We believed in Allah and what was revealed to us…” verses 285-286 from Surah Baqara, and in the second of the two:” I believe in Allah and I bear testimony that we are Muslims” (iii. 51).

Book 4: Number 1577: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in the two (supererogatory) rak’ahs of the dawn prayer:” Say: We believed in Allah and what was revealed to us” and that which is found in Surah Al I ‘lmran:” Come to that word (creed) which is common between you and us” (iii. 64).

Book 4: Number 1578: This hadith has been transmitted by another chain of narrators.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 109: The virtue of sunan prayers before and after the fard rak’ahs and their number

Book 4: Number 1579: Umm Habiba (the wife of the Holy Prophet) reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: A house will be built in Paradise, for anyone who prays in a day and a night twelve rak’ahs; and she added: I have never abandoned (observing them) since I heard it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). Some of the other narrators said the same words: I have never abandoned (observing them) since I heard (from so and so).

Book 4: Number 1580: Nu’man b. Salim reported with the same chain of transmitters: He who observed twelve voluntary rak’ahs, a house will be built for him in Paradise.

Book 4: Number 1581: Umm Habiba, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: If any Muslim servant (of Allah) prays for the sake of Allah twelve rak’ahs (of Sun’an) every day, over and above the obligatory ones, Allah will build for him a house in Paradise, or a house will be built for him in Paradise; and I have not abandoned to observe the in after (hearing it from the Messenger of Allah). (So said also ‘Amr and Nu’man.)

Book 4: Number 1582: Umm Habiba reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) having said: If any Muslim servant (of Allah) performed ablution, and performed it well, and then observed every day, the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1583: Ibn ‘Umar reported: I prayed along with Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) two rak’ahs before and two rak’ahs after the noon prayer, two rak’ahs after the sunset prayer and two rak’ahs after the ‘Isha’ prayer and two rak’ahs after the Friday prayer; and so far as the sunset, ‘Isha’ and Friday prayers are concerned, I observed (them) along with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) in his house.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 110: Permissibility of observing nafl (voluntary prayer) standing or sitting and observing some part of it in sitting or standing postures

Book 4: Number 1584: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq said: I asked ‘A’isha about the Messenger of Allah’s (may peace be upon him) voluntary prayers, and she replied: Before the noon prayer, he used to pray four rak’abs in my house; then would go out and lead the people in prayer; then come in and pray two rak’ahs. He would then lead the people in the sunset prayer; then come in and pray two rak’abs. Then he would lead the people in the ‘Isha’ prayer, and enter my house and pray two rak’ahs. He would pray nine rak’ahs during the night, including Witr. At night he would pray for a long time standing and for a long time sitting, and when he recited the Holy Qur’an while standing, he would bow and prostrate himself from the standing position, and when he recited while sitting, he would bow and prostrate himself from the sitting position, and when it was dawn he would pray two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1585: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) would pray in the night for a long time, and when he prayed standing be bowed in a standing posture, and when he prayed sitting, he bowed in a sitting posture.

Book 4: Number 1586: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq reported: I fell ill in Persia and therefore, prayed in a sitting posture, and I asked ‘A’isha about it and she said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed for a long time in the night sitting.

Book 4: Number 1587: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq al-‘Uqaili reported: I asked ‘A’isha about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) during the night (i. e. Tahajjud prayer) She replied: He used to pray for a long time standing and for a long time sitting in the night, and when he recited the Qur’an while standing, he would bow himself from the standing position, and when he recited while sitting, he would bow from the sitting position.

Book 4: Number 1588: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq al-‘Uqaili reported: I asked ‘A’isha about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) would observe prayer (Nafl) in a standing position as well as in a sitting position, and when he commenced the prayer in a standing position, he bowed in this very position, and when he commenced the prayer in a sitting position, he bowed in this very position.

Book 4: Number 1589: ‘A’isha reported: I did not see the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting (the Qur’an) in the night prayer in a sitting position, till he grew old and then he recited (it) in a sitting position, but when thirty or forty verses were left out of the Surah, he would then stand up, recite them and then bowed.

Book 4: Number 1590: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray while sitting (when he grew old) and he recited in this position and when the recitation equal to thirty or forty verses was left, he would then stand up and recite (for this duration) in a standing position and then bowed himself and then prostrated himself and did the same in the second rak’ah.

Book 4: Number 1591: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in sitting position (while observing the Tahajjud prayer) and when he intended to bow, he would stand up and recite (for the duration in which) a man (ordinarily) recites forty verses.

Book 4: Number 1592: Alqama b. Waqqas reported: I asked ‘A’isha how the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did in the two rak’ahs as he (observed them) sitting. She said: He would recite (the Qur’an) in them, and when he intended to bow, he would stand up and then bowed.

Book 4: Number 1593: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq reported: I asked ‘A’isha whether the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed (Nafl) sitting. She said: Yes, when the people had made him old.

Book 4: Number 1594: ‘Abdullah b. Shaqiq reported: I said to ‘A’isha and she made a mention of that (recorded above) about the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1595: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) died (in this very state) that he observed most of his (Nafl) prayers in a sitting position.

Book 4: Number 1596: ‘A’isha reported: When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) grew bulky and heavy he would observe (most of his Nafl) prayers sitting.

Book 4: Number 1597: Hafsa reported: Never did I see the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observing super erogatory prayer sitting till one year before his death when he would observe Nafl prayer in a sitting position, and he would recite the Surah (of the Qur’an) in such a slow measured tone (that duration of its recital) became more lengthy than the one longer than this.

Book 4: Number 1598: Zuhri reported this hadith with the same chain of transmitters, except this that he made a mention of one year or two years.

Book 4: Number 1599: Jabir b. Samura reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed (Nafl) prayer sitting before his death.

Book 4: Number 1600: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Amr reported: It was narrated to me that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said: The prayer observed by a person sitting is half of the prayer. I came to him (may peace be upon him) and found him praying in a sitting position. I placed my hand on his head. He said: O ‘Abdullah b. ‘Amr, what is the matter with you? I said: Messenger of Allah, it has been narrated to me that you said: The prayer of a man in a sitting position is half of the prayer, whereas you are observing prayer sitting. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Yes, it is so, but I am not like anyone amongst you.

Book 4: Number 1601: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Yahya al-A’raj with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 111: Prayer during the night and the Number of the rak’ahs which the apostle (may peace be upon him) observed in the night and observance of one rakiah of witr

Book 4: Number 1602: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray eleven rak’ahs at night, observing the Witr with a single rak’ah, and when he had finished them, he lay down on his right side, till the Mu’adhdhin came to him and he (the Holy Prophet) then observed two short rak’ahs (of Sunan of the dawn prayer).

Book 4: Number 1603: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), said that between the time when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) finished the ‘Isha’ prayer which is called ‘Atama by the people, he used to pray eleven rak’ahs, uttering the salutation at the end of every two rak’ahs, and observing the Witr with a single one. And when the Mu’adhdhin had finished the call (for the) dawn prayer and he saw the dawn clearly and the Mu’adhdhin had come to him, he stood up and prayed two short rak’ahs. Then he lay down on his right side till the Mu’adhdhin came to him for lqama. (This hadith has been narrated with the same chain of transmitters by Ibn Shihab, but in it no mention has been made of Iqama)

Book 4: Number 1604: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe thirteen rak’ahs of the night prayer. Five out of them consisted of Witr, and he did not sit, but at the end (for salutation).

Book 4: Number 1605: This hadith has been narrated by Hisham with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1606: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray thirteen rak’ahs during the night including the two rak’ahs (Sunan) of the dawn prayer.

Book 4: Number 1607: Abu Salama b. Abd al-Rahman asked ‘A’isha about the (night) prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) during the month of Ramadan. She said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not observe either in Ramadan or in other months more than eleven rak’ahs (of the night prayer). He (in the first instance) observed four rak’ahs. Ask not about their excellence and their length (i. e. these were matchless in perfection and length). He again observed four rak’ahs, and ask not about their excellence and their length. He would then observe three rak’ahs (of the Witr prayer). ‘A’isha again said: I said: Messenger of Allah, do you sleep before observing the Witr prayer? He said: O ‘A’isha, my eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep.

Book 4: Number 1608: Abu Salama asked ‘A’isha about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) She said: He observed thirteen rak’ahs (in the night prayer). He observed eight rak’ahs and would then observe Witr and then observe two rak’ahs sitting, and when he wanted to bow he stood up and then bowed down, and then observed two rak’ahs in between the Adhan and lqama of the dawn prayer.

Book 4: Number 1609: Abu Salama reported that he asked ‘A’isha about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) (during the night). The rest of the hadith is the same but with this exception that he (the Holy Prophet) observed nine rak’ahs including Witr.

Book 4: Number 1610: Abu Salama is reported to have said. I came to ‘A’isha. I said: O mother, inform me about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She said: His (night prayer) in Ramadan and (during other months) was thirteen rak’ahs at night including two rak’ahs of fajr.

Book 4: Number 1611: It is reported on the authority of ‘A’isha that the prayer of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) in the night consisted of ten rak’ahs. He observed a Witr and two rak’ahs (of Sunan) of the dawn prayer, and thus the total comes to thirteen rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1612: ‘A’isha thus reported about the (night prayer) of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): He used to sleep in the early part of the night, and woke up in the latter part. If he then wished intercourse with his wife, he satisfied his desire, and then went to sleep; and when the first call to prayer was made he jumped up (by Allah, she, i. e. ‘A’isha, did not say” he stood up” ), and poured water over him (by Allah she, i. e. ‘A’isha, did not say that he took a bath but I know what she meant) and if he did not have an intercourse, he performed ablution, just as a man performs ablution for prayer and then observed two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1613: ‘A’isha observed that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe prayer in the night and the last of his (night) prayer was Witr.

Book 4: Number 1614: Masruq is reported to have asked ‘A’isha about the action (most pleasing to) the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She said: He (the Holy Prophet) loved (that action) which one keeps on doing regularly. I said (to ‘A’isha): When did he pray (at night)? She replied: When he heard the cock crow, he got up and observed prayer.

Book 4: Number 1615: ‘A’isha reported: Never did the earlier part of the dawn find the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) but sleeping in my house or near me.

Book 4: Number 1616: ‘A’isha reported: When the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had prayed the two rak’ahs (Sunan) of the dawn prayer, he would talk to me if I was awake, otherwise he would lie down.

Book 4: Number 1617: A hadith like this has been narrated by ‘A’isha by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1618: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to pray in the night and when he observed Witr, he said to me: O ‘A’isha, get up and observe Witr.

Book 4: Number 1619: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to offer prayer at night while she lay in front of him, and when the Witr prayer was yet to be observed, he would awaken her and she observed Witr.

Book 4: Number 1620: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed the Witr prayer every night and he completed Witr at the time of dawn.

Book 4: Number 1621: Masruq reported on the authority of ‘A’isha that she said that the Messenger Of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe the Witr prayer every night, maybe in the early part of night, at midnight and in the latter part, finishing his Witr at dawn.

Book 4: Number 1622: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe Witr every night, and he would (at times) complete his Witr at the end of the night.

Book 4: Number 1623: Sa’d b. Hisham b. ‘Amir decided to participate in the expedition for the sake of Allah, so he came to Medina and he decided to dispose of his property there and buy arms and horses instead and fight against the Romans to the end of his life. When he came to Medina, he met the people of Medina. They dissuaded him to do such a thing, and informed him that a group of six men had decided to do so during the lifetime of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) forbade them to do it, and said: Is there not for you a model pattern in me? And when they narrated this to him (Sa’d b. Hisham), he returned to his wife, though he had divorced her and made (people) witness to his reconciliation. He then came to Ibn ‘Abbas and asked him about the Witr of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). Ibn ‘Abbas said: Should I not lead you to one who knows best amongst the people of the world about the Witr of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)? He said: Who is it? He (Ibn ‘Abbas) said: It is ‘A’isha. So go to her and ask her (about Witr) and then come to me and inform me about her answer that she would give you. So I came to Hakim b. Aflah and requested him to take me to her. He said: I would not go to her, for I forbade her to speak anything (about the conflict) between the two groupS, but she refused (to accept my advice) and went (to participate in that corflict). I (requested) him (Hakim) with an oath to lead me to her. So we went to ‘A’isha and we begged permission to meet her. She granted us permission and we went in. She said: Are you Hakim? (She recognised him.) He replied: Yes. She said: Who is there with you? He said: He is Sa’d b. Hisham. She said: Which Hisham? He said: He is Hisham b. ‘Amir. She blessed him (‘Amir) with mercy from Allah and spoke good of him (Qatada said that he died as a martyr in Uhud). I said: Mother of the Faithful, tell me about the character of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She said: Don’t you read the Qur’an? I said: Yes. Upon this she said: The character of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was the Qur’an. He said: I felt inclined to get up and not ask anything (further) till death. But then I changed my mind and said: Inform me about the observance (of the night prayer) of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She said: Did you not recite:” O thou wrapped up”? He said: Yes. She said: Allah, the Exalted and the Glorious, made the observance of the night prayer at the beginning of this Surah obligatory.

So the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and his Companions around him observed this (night prayer) for one year. Allah held back the concluding portion of this Surah for twelve months in the Heaven till (at the end of this period) Allah revealed the concluding verses of this Surah which lightened (the burden of this prayer), and the night prayer became a supererogatory prayer after being an obligatory one. I said: Mother of the Faithful, inform me about the Witr of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). She said: I used to prepare tooth stick for him and water for his ablution, and Allah would rouse him to the extent He wished during the night. He would use the tooth stick, and perform ablution, and would offer nine rak’ahs, and would not sit but in the eighth one and would remember Allah, and praise Him and supplicate Him, then he would get up without uttering the salutation and pray the ninth rak’ah. He would then sit, remember, praise Him and supplicate Him and then utter a salutation loud enough for us to hear. He would then pray two rak’ahs sitting after uttering the salutation, and that made eleven rak’ahs. O my son, but when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) grew old and put on flesh, he observed Witr of seven, doing in the two rak’ahs as he had done formerly, and that made nine. O my son, and when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed prayer, he liked to keep on observing it, and when sleep or pain overpowered him and made it impossible (for him) to observe prayer in the night, he prayed twelve rak’ahs daring the day. I am not aware of Allah’s Prophet (may peace be upon him) having recited the whole Qur’an during one single night, or praying through the night till morning, or fasting a complete month, except Ramadan. He (the narrator) said: I then went to Ibn ‘Abbas and narrated to him the hadith (transmitted from her), and he said: She says the truth If I went to her and got into her presence, I would have listened to it orally from her. He said: If I were to know that you do not go to her. I would not have transmitted this hadith to you narrated by her.

Book 4: Number 1624: Zurara b. Aufa said that Sa’d b. Hisham divorced his wife, and then proceeded to Medina to sell his property, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1625: Sa’d b. Hisham reported: I went to ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas and asked him about the Witr prayer, and the rest of the hadith is the same as recorded in this event. She (Hadrat ‘A’isha) said: Who is that Hisham? I said: Son of ‘Amir. She said: What a fine man ‘Amir was! He died as a martyr in the Battle of Uhud.

Book 4: Number 1626: Zurara b. Aufa reported that Sa’d b. Hisham was his neighbour and he informed him that he had divorced his wife and he narrated the hadith like the one transmitted by Sa’d. She (‘A’isha) said: Who is Hisham? He said: The son of ‘Amir. She said: What a fine man he was; he participated in the Battle of Uhud along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). Hakim b. Aflah said: If I ever knew that you do not go to ‘A’isha, I would not have informed you about her hadith (So that you would have gone to her and heard it from her orally).

Book 4: Number 1627: ‘A’isha reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) missed the night prayer due to pain or any other reason, he observed twelve rak’ahs during the daytime.

Book 4: Number 1628: ‘A’isha reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) decided upon doing any act, he continued to do it, and when he slept at night or fell sick he observed twelve rak’ahs during the daytime. I am not aware of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) observing prayer during the whole of the night till morning, or observing fast for a whole month continuously except that of Ramadan.

Book 4: Number 1629: ‘Umar b. Khattab reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Should anyone fall asleep and fail to recite his portion of the Qur’an, or a part of it, if he recites it between the dawn prayer and the noon prayer, it will be recorded for him as though he had recited it during the night.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 112: Forenoon prayer should be offered when it is sufficiently hot

Book 4: Number 1630: Zaid b. Arqam, on seeing some people praying in the forenoon, said: They well know that prayer at another time than this is more excellent, for Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: The prayer of those who are penitent is observed when your weaned camels feel the heat of the sun.

Book 4: Number 1631: Zaid b. Arqam reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out to the people of Quba’ and saw them observing prayer; upon this he said: The prayer of the penitent should be observed when the young weaned camels feel heat of the sun.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 113: Night prayer consists of pairs of rak’ahs and witr is a rak’ah at the end of the night

Book 4: Number 1632: Ibn ‘Umar reported that a person asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the night prayer. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Prayer during the night should consist of pairs of rak’ahs, but if one of you fears morning is near, he should pray one rak’ah which will make his prayer an odd Numberfor him.

Book 4: Number 1633: Salim reported on the authority of his father that a person asked the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the night prayer. He said: It consists of pairs of rak’ahs, but if one fears morning is near, he should make it an odd Numberby praying one rak’ah.

Book 4: Number 1634: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported: A man stood up and said. Messenger of Allah, how is the night prayer? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The night prayer consists of pair, but if you apprehend the rise of dawn, make it odd Numberby observing one rak’ah.

Book 4: Number 1635: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported: A person asked the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as I stood between him (the Holy Prophet) and the inquirer and he said: Messenger of Allah, how is the night prayer? He (the Holy Prophet) said: It consists of pairs of rak’ahs, but if you apprehend morning, you should pray one rak’ah and make the end of your prayer as Witr. Then a person asked him (the Holy Prophet) at the end of the year and I was at that place near the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ; but I do not know whether he was the same person or another person, but he (the Holy Prophet) gave him the same reply.

Book 4: Number 1636: This hadith his been narrated by Ibn ‘Umar by another chain of transmitters but it does not have these words:” Then a person asked him at the end of the year,” and what follows subsequently.

Book 4: Number 1637: Ibn ‘Umar reported the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: Hasten to pray Witr before morning.

Book 4: Number 1638: Ibn ‘Umar said: He who prayed at night should make Witr the end of his prayer, for the Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) ordered this.

Book 4: Number 1639: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Make Witr the end of your night prayer.

Book 4: Number 1640: Nafi’ reported Ibn ‘Umar as saying: He who observed the night prayer should make Witr the end of his prayer before dawn. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to order them thus.

Book 4: Number 1641: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (way peace be upon him) as saying: Witr is a rak’ah at the end of the prayer.

Book 4: Number 1642: Ibn Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Witr is a rak’ah at the end of the night prayer.

Book 4: Number 1643: Abu Mijlaz reported: I asked Ibn ‘Abbas about the Witr prayer. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: It is a rak’ah at the end of the night prayer.

Book 4: Number 1644: Ibn ‘Umar reported: A person called (the attention) of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as he was in the mosque, and said: Messenger of Allah, how should I make the rak’ahs of the night prayer an odd number? Upon this the Messenger of Allah (way peace he upon him) said: He who prays (night prayer) he should observe it in pairs, but if he apprehends the rise of morning, he should observe one rak’ah; that would make the Numberodd (for the rak’ahs) observed by him. This was narrated by Abd Kuraib ‘Ubaidullah b. ‘Abdullah and Ibn ‘Umar did not make mention of it.

Book 4: Number 1645: Anas b. Sirin reported: I asked Ibn ‘Umar to tell me about the practice of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) in regard to two rak’ahs before the dawn prayer: Should I make lengthy recitation in them? He said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe, the night prayer in pairs and then made the Numberodd by observing one rak’ah. I said: I am not asking you about it. He said: You are a bulky man, will you not show me the patience to narrate to you the hadith completely? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe the night prayer in pairs and then made the Numberodd by observing one rak’ah, and then he observed two rak’ahs before dawn quite close to the call for prayer (Khalaf said:” Did you see [yourself the Holy Prophet observing] the two rak’ahs before the dawn?” and he made no mention of prayer.)

Book 4: Number 1646: Anas b. Sirin reported: I asked Ibn ‘Umar like this (as recorded in the previous hadith) and he made this addition:” And he (the Holy Prophet) made the end of the night prayer as odd Numberby one rak’ah.” And there is also (this addition):” Stop, stop, you are bulky.”

Book 4: Number 1647: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The night prayer consists of pairs and when you see the approach of dawn, make this Numberodd by one rak’ah. It was said to Ibn ‘Umar: What does the (word) pair imply? He said: (It means) that salutation is uttered after every two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1648: Abu Sa’id (al Khudri) reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Observe Witr prayer before it is morning. Abu Sa’id reported that they (the Prophet’s Companions) asked the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) about Witr (prayer). (In reply to their inquiry) he said: Observe Witr prayer before it is morning.

Book 4: Number 1649: Abu Sa’id reported that they (some of the Companions) of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) asked the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) about Witr. He said: Observe Witr before morning.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 114: He who fears that he would not be able to observe (tahajjud) prayer at the end of night should observe witr in the first part of it

Book 4: Number 1650: Jabir reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: If anyone is afraid that he may not get up in the latter part of the night, he should observe Witr in the first part of it; and if anyone is eager to get up in the last part of it, he should observe Witr at the end of the night, for prayer at the end of the night is witnessed (by the angels) and that is preferable.

Book 4: Number 1651: Jabir reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who amongst you is afraid that he may not be able to get up at the end of the night should observe Witr (in the first part) and then sleep, and he who is confident of getting up and praying at night (i. e. Tahajjud prayer) should observe it at the end of it, for the recitation at the end of the night to visited (by angels), and that is excellent.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 115: The most excellent prayer is one in which one stands for a longer time

Book 4: Number 1652: Jabir reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The most excellent prayer is that in which the duration of standing is longer.

Book 4: Number 1653: Jabir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about the prayer which was most excellent. He said: That in which the standing is longer. (This hadith is narrated by another chain of transmitters too.)

Book 4: Number 1654: Jabir said he heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) say: There is an hour during the night in which no Muslim individual will ask Allah for good in this world and the next without His giving it to him; and that applies to every night.

Book 4: Number 1655: Jabir reported: I heard the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: There is an hour during the night in which no Muslim bondman will ask Allah for good in this world and the next but He will grant it to him.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 116: Exhortation to supplicate and make mention (of Allah) at the end of the night and its acceptance by the lord

Book 4: Number 1656: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Our Lord, the Blessed and the Exalted, descends every night to the lowest heaven when one third of the latter part of the night is left, and says: Who supplicates Me so that I may answer him? Who asks Me so that I may give to him? Who asks Me forgiveness so that I may forgive him?

Book 4: Number 1657: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Allah descends every night to the lowest heaven when one third of the first part of the night is over and says: I am the Lord; I am the Lord: who is there to supplicate Me so that I answer him? Who is there to beg of Me so that I grant him? Who is there to beg forgiveness from Me so that I forgive him? He continues like this till the day breaks.

Book 4: Number 1658: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When half of the night or two third of it is over. Allah, the Blessed and the Exalted, descends to the lowest heaven and says: Is there any beggar, so that he be given? Is there any supplicator so that he be answered? Is there any beggar of forgiveness so that he be forgiven? (And Allah continues it saying) till it is daybreak.

Book 4: Number 1659: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Allah descends to the lowest heaven at half of the night or at one third of the latter part and says: Who is there to supplicate Me so that I answer him? Who is there to ask Me so that I grant him? And then says: Who will lend to One Who is neither indigent nor tyrant? (This hadith has been narrated by Sa’d b. Sa’id with the same chain of transmitters with this addition:” Then the Blessed and the Exalted (Lord) stretches His Hands and says: Who will lend to One Who is neither indigent nor tyrant?)

Book 4: Number 1660: Abu Sa’id and Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Allah waits till when one third of the first part of the night is over; He descends to the lowest heaven and says: It there any supplicator of forgiveness? Is there any penitant? Is there any petitioner (for mercy and favour)? Is there any solicitor? till it is daybreak.

Book 4: Number 1661: This hadith is narrated by Ishaq with the same chain uf transmitters except this that the hadith transmitted by Mansur (the above one) is more comprehensive and lengthy.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 117: Encouragement to observe prayers during ramadan and that is tarawih

Book 4: Number 1662: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who observed prayer at night during Ramadan, because of faith and seeking his reward from Allah, his previous sins would be forgiven.

Book 4: Number 1663: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to exhort (his Companions) to pray (at night) during Ramadan without commanding them to observe it as an obligatory act, and say: He who observed the night prayer in Ramadan because of faith and seeking his reward (from Allah), all his previous sins would be forgiven. When Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) died, this was the practice, and it continued thus during Abu Bakr’s caliphate and the early part of ‘Umar’s caliphate.

Book 4: Number 1664: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who observed the fasts of Ramadan with faith and seeking reward (from Allah), all his previous sins would be forgiven, and he who observed prayer on Lailat ul Qadr with faith and seeking reward (from Allah), all his previous sins would be forgiven.

Book 4: Number 1665: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who prayed on the Lailat ul Qadr (the Majestic Night) knowing that it is (the same night). I (believe) that he (the Holy Prophet also) said: (He who does) it with faith and seeking reward (from Allah), his sins would be forgiven.

Book 4: Number 1666: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed one night in the mosque and people also prayed along with him. He then prayed on the following night and there were many persons. Then on the third or fourth night (many people) gathered there, but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not come out to them (for leading the Tarawih prayer). When it was morning he said: I saw what you were doing, but I desisted to come to you (and lead the prayer) for I feared that this prayer might become obligatory for you. (He the narrator) said: It was the month of Ramadan.

Book 4: Number 1667: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out during the night and observed prayer in the mosque and some of the people prayed along with him. When it was morning the people talked about this and so a large Numberof people gathered there. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out for the second night, and they (the people) prayed along with him. When it was morning the people began to talk about it. So the mosque thronged with people on the third night. He (the Holy Prophet) came out and they prayed along with him. When it was the fourth night, the mosque was filled to its utmost capacity but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not come out. Some persons among then cried:” Prayer.” But the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not come to them till he came out for the morning prayer. When he had completed the morning prayer, he turned his face to the people and recited Tashahhud (I bear testimony that there is no god but Allah and I bear testimony that Muhammad is His Messenger) and then said: Your affair was not hidden from me in the night, but I was afraid that (my observing prayer continuously) might make the night prayer obligatory for you and you might be unable to perform it.

Book 4: Number 1668: Zirr (b. Hubaish) reported: I heard from Ubayy b. Ka’b a statement made by ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud in which he said: He who gets up for prayer (every night) during the year will hit upon Lailat ul Qadr. Ubayy said: By Allah I there is no god but He, that (Lailat ul Qadr) is in Ramadhan (He swore without reservation: ) By Allah, I know the night; it is the night on which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) commanded us to pray. It is that which precedes the morning of twenty seventy and its indication is that the sun rises bright on that day without rays.

Book 4: Number 1669: Ubayy b Ka’b reported: By Allah, I know about Lailat ul Qadr and I know it fully well that it is the twenty seventh night (during Ramadan) on which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) commanded us to observe prayer. (Shu’ba was in doubt about these words:” the night on which the Messenger of Allah [may peace be upon him] commanded us to observe the prayer.” This has been transmitted to me by a friend of mine.)

Book 4: Number 1670: Shu’ba reported this hadith with the same chain of transmitters, but he made no mention that Shu’ba was in doubt and what follows subsequently.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 118: Supplication in the night prayer

Book 4: Number 1671: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I spent a night with my material aunt (sister of my mother) Maimuna. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up during the night and relieved himself, then washed his face and hands and went to sleep. He then got up again, and came to the water skin and loosened its straps, then performed good ablution between the two extremes. He then stood up and observed prayer. I also stood up and stretched my body fearing that he might be under the impression that I was there to find out (what he did at night). So I also performed ablution and stood up to pray, but I stood on his left. He took hold of my hand and made me go round to his right side. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) completed thirteen rak’abs of his night prayer. He then lay down and slept and snored (and it was his habit to snore while asleep). Then Bilal came and he informed him about the prayer. He (the Holy Prophet) then stood up for prayer and did not perform ablution, and his supplication included there words:” O Allah, place light in my heart, light in my sight, light in my hearing, light on my right hand, light on my left hand, light above me, light below me, light in front of me, light behind me, and enhance light for me.” Kuraib (the narrator) said: There are seven (words more) which are in my heart (but I cannot recall them) and I met some of the descendants of ‘Abbas and they narrated these words to me and mentioned in them: (Light) in my sinew, in my flesh, in my blood, in my hair, in my skin, and made a mention of two more things.

Book 4: Number 1672: Kuraib, the freed slave of Ibn ‘Abbas, reported that Ibn ‘Abbas narrated to him that he spent a night in the house of Maimuna, the mother of the believers, who was his mother’s sister. I lay down across the cushion, whereas the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and his wife lay down on it length wise. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) slept up till midnight, or a little before midnight of a little after midnight, and then got up and began to cast off the effects of sleep from his face by rubbing with his hand, and then recited the ten concluding verses of Surah ‘Imran. He then stood up near a hanging water skin and performed ablution well, and then stood up and prayed, ‘Ibn ‘Abbas said: I also stood up and did the same, as the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had done, and then went to him and stood by his side. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) placed his right hand upon my head and took hold of my right ear and twistedit, and then observed a pair of rak’ahs, again a pair of rak’ahs, again a pair of rak’ahs, again a pair of rak’ahs, again a pair of rak’ahs, again a pair of rak’ahs, and then observed Witr and then lay down till the Mu’adhdhin came to him. He (the Holy Prophet) then stood up and observed two short rak’ahs, and then went out (to the mosque) and observed the dawn prayer.

Book 4: Number 1673: Makhrama b. Sulaiman narrated it with the same chain of narrators and he made this addition:” He then went to the water skin and brushed his teeth and performed ablution well. He did not pour water but a little. He then awakened me and I stood up,” and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1674: Ibn Abbas reported: I slept (one night) in the house of Maimuna, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), and the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was with her that night. He (after sleeping for half of the night got up and) then performed ablution and then stood up and observed prayer. I too stood on his left side. He took hold of me and made me stand on his right side. He (the Holy Prophet) observed thirteen rak’ahs on that night. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then slept and snored and it was a habit with him to snore while sleeping. The Mu’adhd bin then came to him (to inform him about the prayer). He then went out and observed prayer without performing ablution. (‘Amr said: Bukair b. Ashajj had narrated it to me )

Book 4: Number 1675: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I spent one night in the house of my mother’s sister Maimuna, daughter of Harith, and said to her: Awake me when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stands to pray (at night). (She woke me up when) the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up for prayer. I stood on his left side. He took hold of my hand and made me stand on his right side, and whenever I dozed off he took hold of my earlobe (and made me alert). He (the narrator) said: He (the Holy Prophet) observed eleven rak’ahs. He then sat with his legs drawn and wrapped in his garment and slept so that I could bear his breathing while asleep. And when the dawn appeared, he observed two short rak’ahs of (Sunnah) prayer.

Book 4: Number 1676: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that he spent a night in the house of his matenial aunt, Maimuna. The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) got up at night and performed short ablution (taking water) from the water skin hanging there. (Giving a description of the ablution Ibn ‘Abbas said: It was short and performed with a little water.) I also got up and did the same as the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had done. I then came (to him) and stood on his left. He then made me go around to his right side. He then observed prayer and went to sleep till he began to snore. Bilal came to him and informed him about the prayer. He (the Holy Prophet) then went out and observed the dawn prayer without performing ablution. Sufyan said: It was a special (prerogative of the) Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) for it has been conveyed to us that the eyes of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) sleep, but his heart does not sleep.

Book 4: Number 1677: Ibn ‘Abbas said: I spent the night in the house of my mother’s sister, Maimuna, and observed how the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed (at night). He got up and relieved himself. He then washed his face and hands and then went to sleep. He again got up and went near the water skin and loosened its straps and then poured some water in a bowl and inclined it with his hands (towards himself). He then performed a good ablution between the two extremes and then stood up to pray. I also came and stood by his left side. He took hold of me and made me stand on his right side. It was in thirteen rak’ahs that the (night) prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was completed. He then slept till he began to snore, and we knew that he had gone to sleep by his snoring. He then went out (for the dawn prayer) and then again slept, and said while praying or prostrating himself:” O Allah! place light in my heart, light in my hearing, light in my sight, light on my right, light on my left, light in front of me, light behind me, light above me, light below me, make light for me,” or he said:” Make me light.”

Book 4: Number 1678: Salama said: I met Kuraib and he reported Ibn ‘Abbas as saying: I was with my mother’s sister Maimuna that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came there, and then he narrated the rest of the hadith as was narrated by Ghundar and said these words:” Make me light,” beyond any doubt.

Book 4: Number 1679: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I spent a night in the house of my mother’s sister, Maimuna, and then narrated (the rest of the) haditb, but he made no mention of the washing of his face and two hands but he only said: He then came to the water skin and loosened its straps and performed ablution between the two extremes, and then came to his bed and slept. He then got up for the second time and came to the waterskin and loosened its straps and then performed ablution which was in fact an ablution (it was performed well), and implored (the Lord) thus:” Give me abundant light,” and he made no raention of:” Make me light.”

Book 4: Number 1680: Kuraib reported that Ibn ‘Abbas spent a night in the house of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he said: The Messenger of Allah may peace be upon him) stood near the water skin and poured water out of that and performed ablution in which he neither used excess of water nor too little of it, and the rest of the hadith is the same, and in this mention is also made (of the fact) that on that night the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) made supplication before Allah in nineteen words. Kuraib reported: I remember twelve words out of these, bux have forgotten the rest. The Messenger of Allah said:” Place light in my heart, light in my tongue, light in my hearing, light in my sight, light above me, light below me, light on my right, light on my left, light in front of me, light behind me, place light in my soul, and make light abundant for me.”

Book 4: Number 1681: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I slept one night in the house of Maimuna when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was there, with a view to seeing the prayer of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) at night. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) entered into conversation with his wife for a short while, and then went to sleep, and the rest of the hadith is the same and in it mention is made of:” He then got up, performed ablution and brushed his teeth.”

Book 4: Number 1682: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas reported: He spent (one night) in the house of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He (the Holy Prophet) got up, brushed his teeth and performed ablution and said:” In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the alternation of the night and the day, there are indeed signs for people of understanding” (al-Qur’an, iii. 190), to the end of the Surah. He then stood up and prayed two rak’ahs, standing, bowing and prostrating himself at length in them. Then he finished, went to sleep and snored. He did that three times, six rak’ahs altogether, each time cleaning his teeth, performing ablution, and reciting these verses. Then he observed three rak’ahs of Witr. The Mu’adhdhin then pronounced the Adhan and he went out for prayer and was saying,:” O Allah I place light in my heart, light in my tongue, place light in my hearing, place light in my eyesight, place light behind me, and light in front of me, and place light above me, and light below me. O Allah! grant me light.”

Book 4: Number 1683: Ibn Abbas reported: I spent a night in the house of my mother’s sister Maimuna. The Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him) got up for observing voluntary prayer (Tahajjud) at night. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood by the water skin and performed ablution and then stood up and prayed. I also got up when I saw him doing that. I also performed ablution from the water skin and then stood at his left side. He took hold of my hand from behind his back and then turned me from his back to his right side. I (‘Ata’, one of the narrators) said: Did it concern the voluntary prayer (at night)? He (‘Ibn ‘Abbas) said: Yes.

Book 4: Number 1684: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: (My father) Abbas sent me to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he was in the house of my mother’s sister Maimuna and spent that night along with him. He (the Holy Prophet) got up and prayed at night, and I stood up on his left side. He caught hold of me from behind his back and made me stand on his right side.

Book 4: Number 1685: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I spent a night in the house of my mother’s sister Maimuna, and the rest of the hadith is the same as narrated above.

Book 4: Number 1686: Abu Jamra reported: I heard Ibn ‘Abbas saying that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed thirteen rak’ahs at night.

Book 4: Number 1687: Zaid b Khalid al-Juhani said: I would definitely watch at night the prayer observed by the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He prayed two short rak’ahs, then two long, long, long rak’ahs, then he prayed two rak’ahs which were shorter than the two preceding rak’ahs, then he prayed two rak’ahs which were shorter than the two preceding, then he prayed two rak’ahs which were shorter than the two preceding, then observed a single one (Witr), making a total of thirteen rak’ahs

Book 4: Number 1688: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: I accompanied the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in a journey and we reached a watering place. He said: Jabir, are you going to enter it? I said: Yes. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then got down and I entered it. He (the Holy Prophet) then went away to relieve himself and I placed for him water for ablution. He then came back and performed ablution, and then stood and prayed in one garment, having its ends tied from the opposite sides. I stood. behind him and he caught hold of my ear and made me stand on his right side.

Book 4: Number 1689: ‘A’isha reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up at night to pray, he began his prayer with two short rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1690: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying When any one of you gets up at night, he should begin the prayer with two short rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1691: Ibn Abbas reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up during the night to pray, he used to say: O Allah, to Thee be the praise Thou art the light of the heavens and the earth. To Thee be the praise; Thou art the Supporter of the heavens and the earth. To Thee be the praise; Thou art the Lord of the heavens and the earth and whatever is therein. Thou art the Truth; Thy promise is True, the meeting with Thee is True. Paradise is true, Hell is true, the Hour is true. O Allah, I submit to Thee; affirm my faith in Thee; repose my trust in Thee, and I reurn to Thee for repentance; by Thy help I have disputed; and to Thee I have come for decision, so forgive me my earlier and later sins, the sins that I committed in secret and openly. Thou art my God. There is no god but Thee.

Book 4: Number 1692: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas through another chain of transmitters and with slight alteration of two words. Instead of the word Qayyam (Supporter, as used in the above hadith here the word) Qayyim (the Custodian) has been used, and he (further said):” What I did in secret.” And in the hadith narrated by Ibn ‘Uyaina there is some addition.

Book 4: Number 1693: This hadith has been narrated by Ibn ‘Abbas by another chain of transmitters and the words are nearly the same (as recorded in the above mentioned hadith).

Book 4: Number 1694: ‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Auf reported: I asked ‘A’isha, the mother of the believers, (to tell me) the words with which the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) commenced the prayer when he got up at night. She said: When he got up at night he would commence his prayer with these words: O Allah, Lord of Gabriel, and Michael, and Israfil, the Creator of the heavens and the earth, Who knowest the unseen and the seen; Thou decidest amongst Thy servants concerning their differences. Guide me with Thy permission in the divergent views (which the people) hold about Truth, for it is Thou Who guidest whom Thou wilt to the Straight Path.

Book 4: Number 1695: ‘Ali b. Abu Talib reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up at night for prayer he would say: I turn my face in complete devotion to One Who is the Originator of the heaven and the earth and I am not of the polytheists. Verily my prayer, my sacrifice, my living and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the worlds; There is no partner with Him and this is what I have been commanded (to profess and believe) and I am of the believers. O Allah, Thou art the King, there is no god but Thee, Thou art my Lord, and I am Thy bondman. I wronged myself and make a confession of my Sin. Forgive all my sins, for no one forgives the sins but Thee, and guide me in the best of conduct for none but Thee guideth anyone (in) good conduct. Remove sins from me, for none else but Thou can remove sins from me. Here I am at Thy service, and Grace is to Thee and the whole of good is in Thine hand, and one cannot get nearneststo Thee through evil. My (power as well as existence) is due to Thee (Thine grace) and I turn to Thee (for supplication). Thou art blessed and Thou art exalted. I seek forgiveness from Thee and turn to Thee in repentance: and when he would bow, he would say: O Allah, it is for Thee that I bowed. I affirm my faith in Thee and I submit to Thee, and submit humbly before Thee my hearing, my eyesight, my marrow, my bone, my sinew; and when he would raise his head, he would say: O Allah, our Lord, praise is due to Thee, (the praise) with which is filled the heavens and the earth, and with which is filled that (space) which exists between them, and filled with anything that Thou desireth afterward. And when he prostrated himself, he (the Holy Prophet) would say: O Allah, it is to Thee that I prostrate myself and it is in Thee that I affirm my faith, and I submit to Thee. My face is submitted before One Who created it, and shaped it, and opened his faculties of hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of Creators; and he would then say between Tashahhud and the pronouncing of salutation: Forgive me of the earlier and later open and secret (sins) and that where I made transgression and that Thou knowest better than I. Thou art the First and the Last. There is no god, but Thee.

Book 4: Number 1696: A’raj reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) would start the prayer, he would pronounce takbir (Allah o Akbar) and then say: I turn my face (up to Thee), I am the first of the believers; and when he raised his head from ruku’ he said: Allah listened to him who praised Him; O our Lord, praise be to Thee; and he said: He shaped (man) and how fine is his shape? And he (the narrator) said: When he pronounced salutation he said: O Allah, forgive me my earlier (sins), to the end of the hadith; and he did not say it between the Tashahhud and salutation (as mentioned above).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 119: Preference for prolonging recitation in the night prayer

Book 4: Number 1697: Hudhaifa reported: I prayed with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) one night and he started reciting al-Baqara. I thought that he would bow at the end of one hundred verses, but he proceeded on; I then thought that he would perhaps recite the whole (surah) in a rak’ah, but he proceeded  and  I  thought  he  would  perhaps  bow  on  completing  (this  surah).  He  then  started  al-Nisa’, and  recited  it;  he  then  started  AlI ‘Imran  and  recited  leisurely.  And  when  he  recited  the  verses which referred to the Glory of Allah, he glorified (by saying Subhan Allah Glory to my Lord the Great), and when he recited the verses which tell (how the Lord) is to be begged, he (the Holy Prophet) would then beg (from Him), and when he recited the verses dealing with protection from the Lord, he sought (His) protection and would then bow and say: Glory be to my Mighty Lord; his bowing lasted about the same length of time as his standing (and then on returning to the standing posture after ruku’) he would say: Allah listened to him who praised Him, and he would then stand about the same length of time as he had spent in bowing. He would then prostrate himself and say: Glory be to my Lord most High, and his prostration lasted nearly the same length of time as his standing. In the hadith transmitted by Jarir the words are:” He (the Holy Prophet) would say:” Allah listened to him who praised Him, our Lord, to Thee i the praise.”

Book 4: Number 1698: ‘Abdullah reported: I prayed with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he lengthened it till I entertained an evil thought. It was said to him what that thought was. He said: I thought that I should sit down and forsake him.

Book 4: Number 1699: A hadith like this has been narrated by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 120: What has been related (from the holy prophet) about one who sleeps the whole night till morning

Book 4: Number 1700: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported that a mention was made of a man who slept the whole night till morning. He (the Holy Prophet) remarked: That is a man in whose ears (or in whose ear) the devil urinated.

Book 4: Number 1701: Husain b. ‘Ali narrated on the authority of (his father) ‘Ali b. Abu Talib that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) came one night to see him (‘Ali) and Fatimah (the daughter of the Holy Prophet) and said: Don’t you observe (Tahajjud) prayer? I (‘Ali) said: Messenger of Allah, verily our souls are in the hands of Allah and when He wants to awaken us, He awakens us. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went back when I said this to him. He was striking his hand on his thigh while returning, and I heard him say: Verily the man disputes with many things.

Book 4: Number 1702: Abu Huraira transmitted it from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him): When any one of you goes to sleep, the devil ties three knots at the back of his neck, sealing every knot with:” You have a long night, so sleep.” So if one awakes and mentions Allah, a knot will be loosened; if he performs ablution two knots are loosened; and if he prays (all) knots will be loosened, and in the morning he will be active and in good spirits; otherwise we will be in bad spirits and sluggish in the morning.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 121: Preference for observing nafl prayer in the house, and permissibility of observing it in the mosque also

Book 4: Number 1703: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Observe some of your prayers in your houses and do not make them graves.

Book 4: Number 1704: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Pray in your houses, and do not make them graves.

Book 4: Number 1705: Jabir reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When any one of you observes prayer in the mosque he should reserve a part of his prayer for his house, for Allah would make the prayer as a means of betterment in his house.

Book 4: Number 1706: Abu Musa reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: The house in which remembrance of Allah is made and the house in which Allah is not remembered are like the living and the dead.

Book 4: Number 1707: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Do not make your houses as graveyards. Satan runs away from the house in which Surah Baqara is recited.

Book 4: Number 1708: Zaid b. Thabit reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) made an apartment with the help of the leaves of date trees or of mats. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out to pray in it. People followed him and came to pray with him. Then they again came one night and waited (for him), but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) delayed in coming out to them. And when he did not come out, they cried aloud and threw pebbles at the door. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out in anger and said to them: By what you have been constantly doing, I was inclined to think that it (prayer) might not become obligatory for you. So you must observe prayer (optional) in your houses, for the prayer observed by a man in the house is better except an obligatory prayer.

Book 4: Number 1709: Zaid b. Thabit reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) made an apartment in the mosque of mats, and he observed in it prayers for many nights till people began to gather around him, and the rest of the hadith is the same but with this addition:” Had this (Nafl) prayer become obligatory for you, you would not be able to observe it.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 122: Excellence of an act (i. e. observing of the night prayer, etc.) done constantly

Book 4: Number 1710: ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had a mat and he used it for making an apartment during the night and observed prayer in it, and the people began to pray with him, and he spread it (the mat) during the day time. The people crowded round him one night. He (the Holy Prophet) then Eaid: O people, perform such acts as you are capable of doing, for Allah does not grow weary but you will get tired. The acts most pleasing to Allah are those which are done continuously, even if they are small. And it was the habit of the members of Muhammad’s (may peace be upon him) household that whenever they did an act they did it continuously.

Book 4: Number 1711: ‘A’isha is reported to have said that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about the act most pleasing to Allah. He replied: That which is done continuously, even if it is small.

Book 4: Number 1712: Alqama reported: I asked ‘A’isha, the mother of the believers, saying O mother of the believers, how did the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) act? Did he choose a particular act for a particular day? She said: No. He act was continuous, and who amongst you is capable of doing what the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did

Book 4: Number 1713: ‘A’isha reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The acts most pleasing to Allah are those which are done continuously, even if they are small. and when ‘A’isha did any act she did it continuously.

Book 4: Number 1714: Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) entered the mosque (and he found) a rope tied between the two pillars; so he said: What is this? They said: It is for Zainab. She prays and when she slackens or feels tired she holds it. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: Untie it. Let one pray as long as one feels fresh but when one slackens or becomes tired one must stop it. (And in the hadith transmitted by Zuhair it is:” He should sit down.”)

Book 4: Number 1715: A hadith like this has been narrated from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the authority of Anas by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1716: ‘Urwa b. Zubair reported that ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), told him that (once) Haula’ dint Tuwait b. Habib b. Asad b. ‘Abd al-‘Uzzi passed by her (at the time) when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was with her. I (‘A’Isha) said: It Is Haula’ bint Tuwait and they say that she does not sleep at night. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: (Oh) she does not sleep at night! Choose an act which you are capable of doing (continuously). By Allah, Allah would not grow weary, but you will grow weary.

Book 4: Number 1717: ‘A’isha said: The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) came to me when a woman was sitting with me. He said: Who is she? I said: She is a woman who does not sleep but prays. He said: Do such acts which you are capable of doing. By Allah, Allah does not grow weary but you will grow weary. The religious act most pleasing to Him is one the doer of which does it continuously. (And in the hadith transmitted by Abu Usama [the words are]:” She was a woman from Banu Asad.”)

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 123: Concerning dozing off in prayer, or faltering of one’s tongue in the recitation of the qur’an, or in mentioning of Allah, one should sleep, or stop lt till one becomes lively

Book 4: Number 1718: ‘A’isha reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: When anyone amongst you dozes in prayer, he should sleep, till sleep is gone, for when one of you prays while dozing he does not know whether he may be asking pardon or vilifying himself.

Book 4: Number 1719: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When any one of you gets up at night (for prayer) and his tongue falters in (the recitation) of the Qar’an, and he does not know what he is reciting, he should go to sleep.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 124: Concerning the careful remembering of the qur’an

Book 4: Number 1720: ‘A’isha reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) heard a person reciting the Qur’an at night. Upon this he said: May Allah show mercy to him; he has reminded me of such and such a verse which I had missed in such and such a surah.

Book 4: Number 1721: ‘A’isha reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) listened to the recitation of the Qur’an by a man in the mosque. Thereupon he said: May Allah have mercy upon him; be reminded me of the verse which I had been made to forget.

Book 4: Number 1722: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The example of a man who has memorised the Qur’an is like that of a hobbled camel. If he remained vigilant, he would be able to retain it (with him), and if he loosened the hobbled camel it would escape.

Book 4: Number 1723: This hadith has been narrated by Ibn ‘Umar from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), but in the hadith transmited by Musa b. ‘Uqba, this addition is made:” When one who had committed the Qur’an to memory (or who is familiar with it) gets up (for night prayer) and recites it night and day, it remains fresh in his mind, but if he does not get up (for prayer and thus does not recite it) he forgets it.”

Book 4: Number 1724: ‘Abdullah reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: What a wretched person is he amongst them who says: I have forgotten such and such a verse. (He should instead of using this expression say): I have been made to forget it. Try to remember the Qur’an for it is more apt to escape from men’s minds than a hobbled camel.

Book 4: Number 1725: ‘Abdullah is reported to have said: Keep refreshing your knowledge of the sacred books (or always renew your knowledge of these sacred books) and sometimes he would mention the Qur’an for it is more apt to escape from men’s minds than animals which are hobbled, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: None of you should say: I forgot such and such a verse, but he has been made to forget.

Book 4: Number 1726: Ibn Mas’ud reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Wretched is the man who says: I forgot such and such a sura, or I forget such and such a verse, but he has been made to forget.

Book 4: Number 1727: Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Keep refreshing your knowledge of the Qur’an, for I swear by Him in Whose Hand is the life of Mahammad that it is more liable to escape than camels which are hobbled.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 125: Desirability of reciting the qur’an in a sweet voice

Book 4: Number 1728: Abu Huraira reported this directly from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): God has not listened to anything as He listens to a Prophet reciting the Qur’an in a sweet voice.

Book 4: Number 1729: This hadith has been narrated by Ibn Shihab with the same chain of transmitters with words:” As He listens to a Prophet reciting the Qur’an in a sweet voice.”

Book 4: Number 1730: Abu Huraira is reported to have heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Allah does not listen to anything, (more approvingly) as He listens to a Prophet reciting loudly the Qur’an in a sweet voice.

Book 4: Number 1731: This hadith has been narrated with the same chain of transmitters by Ibn al-Had except this that Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying and he did not say:” He heard it.”

Book 4: Number 1732: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Allah has not heard anything (more pleasing) than listening to the Prophet reciting the Qur’an in a sweet loud voice.

Book 4: Number 1733: This hadith has been narrated by another chain of transmitters but with a slight modification of words.

Book 4: Number 1734: Buraida reported on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said: ‘Abdullah b. Qais or al-Ash’ari has been gifted with a sweet melodious voice out of the voices of the family of David.

Book 4: Number 1735: Abu Burda narrated on the authority of Abu Musa that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said to Abu Musa: If you were to see me, as I was listening to your recitation (of the Qur’an) yester night (you would have felt delighted). You are in fact endowed with a sweet voice like that of David himself.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 126: The recitation by the apostle (may peace be upon him) of surat al-Fath on the day of the conquest of Mecca

Book 4: Number 1736: Mu’awiya b. Qurra reported ‘Abdullah b. Mughaffal al-Muzani as saying: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited on his ride Surat al Fath during a journey in the year of the Conquest (of Mecca), and he repeated (the words) in his recitation. Mu’awiya said: If I were not afraid that the people would crowd around me, I would have given a demonstration of (the Prophet’s) recitation before you.

Book 4: Number 1737: Mu’awiya b. Qurra is reported to have heard ‘Abdullah b. Mughaffal as saying: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting Surah Fath on his camel on the day of the Conquest of Mecca. He (the narrator) said: Ibn Mughaffal recited it and repeated it. Mu’awiya said: Had there been (no crowed of) people, I would have given a practical demonstration of that which Ibn Mughaffal had mentioned from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1738: This hadlth has been narrated by Khalid al-Harith with the same chain of transmitters (with these words:) (The Holy Prophet) was reciting Surat al-Fath as he was travelling on his mount.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 127: Descending of tranquillity by the recitation of the qur’an

Book 4: Number 1739: Al-Bara’ reported that a person was reciting Surat al-Kahf and there was a horse tied with two ropes at his side, a cloud over shadowed him, and as it began to come nearer and nearer his horse began to take fright from it. He went and mentioned that to the Prophet (may peace be upon him) in the morning, and he (the Holy Prophet) said: That was tranquillity which came down at the recitation of the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 1740: Ibn Ishaq reported: I heard al-Bara’ as saying that a man recited al-Kahf when an animal was there in the house and it began to take fright. And as he looked around, he found a cloud over shadowing it. He mentioned that to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him). Upon this he said: O so and so, recite on (the surah) as- Sakina descends at the (recitation of the Qur’an) or on account (of the recitation) of the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 1741: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of al-Bara’ with a slight modification of words.

Book 4: Number 1742: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri told of Usaid b. Hudair saying that one night he recited the Qur’an in his enclosure, when the horse began to jump about. He again recited and (the horse) again jumped. He again recited and it jumped as before. Usaid said: I was afraid lest it should trample (his son) Yahya. I stood near it (the horse) and saw something like a canopy over my head with what seemed to be lamps in it, rising up in the sky till it disappeared. I went to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the next day and said: Messenger of Allah, I recited the Qur’an during the night in my enclosure and my horse began to jump. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: You should have kept on reciting, Ibn Hudair. He (Ibn Hudair) said: I recited. It jumped (as before). Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) again said: You should have kept on reciting, Ibn Hudair. He (Ibn Hudair) said: I recited and it again jumped (as before). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) again said: You should kave kept on reciting, Ibu Hudair. He (Ibn Hudair) said: (Messenger of Allah) I finished (the recitation) for Yahya was near (the horse) and I was afraid lest it should trample him. I saw something like a canopy with what seemed to be lamps in it rising up in the sky till it disappeared. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Those were the angels who listened to you; and if you had continued reciting, the people would have seen them in the morning and they would not have concealed themselves from them.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 128: Excellence of the hafiz (one who commits the qur’an to memory) of the qur’an

Book 4: Number 1743: Abu  Musa  al-Ash’ari  reported  Allah’s  Messenger  (may  peace  be  upon him)  as  saying:  A  believer who recites the Qur’an is like an orange whose fragrance is sweet and whose taste is sweet; a believer who does not recite the Qur’an is like a date which has no fragrance but has a sweet taste; and the hypocrite who recites the Qur’an is like a basil whose fragrance is sweet, but whose taste is bitter; and a hypocrite who does not recite the Qur’an is like the colocynth which has no fragrance and has a bitter taste.

Book 4: Number 1744: This hadith has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters but with one alteration that instead of the word:” hypocrite” (Munafiq), there it is” wicked” (fajir).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 129: Excellence of the one who is proficient in the qur’an and one who falters in it

Book 4: Number 1745: ‘A’isha reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) (as saying): One who is proficient in the Qur’an is associated with the noble, upright, recording angels; and he who falters in it, and finds it difficult for him, will have a double reward.

Book 4: Number 1746: This hadith has been reported with the same chain of transmitters by Qatada except with this change:” He who finds it hard (to recite the Qur’an) will have a double reward.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 130: Excellence of the reciting of the qur’an by one who is more skilled and proficient before one who is inferior to him

Book 4: Number 1747: Anas reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying to Ubayy b. Ka’b: Allah has commanded me to recite the Qur’an to you. He said: Did Allah mention me to you by name? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Allah made a mention of your name to me. (On hearing this) Ubayy b. Ka’b wept.

Book 4: Number 1748: Anas reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying to Ubayy b. Ka’b: Aliah has commanded me to recite to you:” Those who disbelieve were not…” (al-Qur’an, xcviii. 1). He said: Did He mention me by name? He (the Holy Prophet said): Yes. Upon this he shed tears (of gratitude).

Book 4: Number 1749: Qatada said: I heard Anas saying that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to Ubayy the same thing.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 131: Excellence of listening to the quran and asking one who has memorised it and to recite it from his memory and shedding tears while listening to the recitation, and deliberating over it

Book 4: Number 1750: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon (him) asked me to recite the Qur’an. He said: Messenger of Allah, (how) should I recite to you whereas it has been sent down to you? He (the Holy Prophet) said: I desire to hear it from someone else. So I recited Surat al- Nisa’ till I reached the verse: How then shall it be when We shall bring from every people a witness and bring you against them as a witness?” (verse 41). I lifted my head or a person touched me in my side, and so I lifted my head and saw his tears falling (from the Holy Prophet’s eyes).

Book 4: Number 1751: This hadith has been narratted by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters but with this addition:” The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was on the pulpit when he asked me to recite to him.”

Book 4: Number 1752: Ibrahim reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) asked ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud to recite to him (the Qur’an). He said: Should I recite it to you while it has been sent down or revealed to you? He (the Holy Prophet) said: I love to hear it from someone else. So he (‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud) recited to him (from the beginning of Surat al Nisa’ up to the verse:” How shall then it be when We bring from every people a witness and bring you as a witness against them?” He (the Holy Prophet) wept (on listening to it). It is narrated on the authority of Ibn Mas’ud through another chain of transmitters that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) also said that he had been a witness to his people as long as (said he): I lived among them or I had been among them.

Book 4: Number 1753: ‘Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) reported: I was in Hims when some of the people asked me to recite the Qur’an to them. So I recited Surah Yusuf to them. One of the persons among the people said: By Allah, this is not how it has been sent down. I said: Woe upon you! By Allah, I recited it to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he said to me: You have (recited) it well. I was talking with him (the man who objected to my recitation) that I sensed the smell of wine from him. So I said to him. Do you drink wine and belie the Book (of Allah)? You would not depart till I would whip you. So I lashed him according to the prescribed punishment (for the offence of drinking wine).

Book 4: Number 1754: This hadith has been narrated by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters but with an exception that it is not mentioned in it:” He said to me: You recited (the Qur’an) well.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 132: Excellence of the recitation of the quran in prayer and that of its learning

Book 4: Number 1755: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Would any one of you like, when he returns to his family, to find there three large, fat, pregnant she-camels? We said: Yes. Upon this he said: Three verses that one of you recites in his prayer are better for him than three large, fat, pregnant she camels.

Book 4: Number 1756: ‘Uqba b. ‘Amir reported: When we were in Suffa, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out and said: Which of you would like to go out every morning to Buthan or al-‘Aqiq and bring two large she camels without being guilty of sin or without severing the ties of kinship? We said: Messenger of Allah, we would like to do it. Upon this he said: Does not one of you go out in the morning to the mosque and teach or recite two verses from the Book of Allah. the Majestic and Glorious? That is better for him than two she camels, and three verses are better (than three she camels). and four verses are better for him than four (she camels), and to on their Numberin camels.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 133: Excellence of the recitation of the qur’an and that of surah al-Baqara

Book 4: Number 1757: Abu Umama said he heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) say: Recite the Qur’an, for on the Day of Resurrection it will come as an intercessor for those who recite It. Recite the two bright ones, al-Baqara and Surah Al ‘Imran, for on the Day of Resurrection they will come as two clouds or two shades, or two flocks of birds in ranks, pleading for those who recite them. Recite Surah al- Baqara, for to take recourse to it is a blessing and to give it up is a cause of grief, and the magicians cannot confront it. (Mu’awiya said: It has been conveyed to me that here Batala means magicians.)

Book 4: Number 1758: This hadith has been narrated by Mu’awiya with the same chain of transmitters but with this exception that in this the words of Mu’awiya:” It has been conveyed to me…” have not been mentioned.

Book 4: Number 1759: An-Nawwas b. Sam’an said he heard the Apostle (may peace be upon him) say: On the Day of Resurrection the Qur’an and those who acted according to it will be brought with Surah al-Baqara and AI ‘Imran preceding them. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) likened them to three things, which I did not forget afterwards. He (the Holy Prophet) likened them to two clouds, or two black canopies with light between them, or like two flocks of birds in ranks pleading for one who recited them.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 134: Excellence of surah al-Fatiha and concluding verses of surah al-Baqara and exhortation to recite the last two verses of surah al-Baqara

Book 4: Number 1760: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that while Gabriel was sitting with the Apostle (may peace be upon him) he heard a creaking sound above him. He lifted his head and said: This As a gate opened in heaven to day which had never been opened before. Then when an angel descended through it, he said: This is an angel who came down to the earth who had never come down before. He greeted and said: Rejoice in two lights given to you which have not been given to any prophet before you: Falihat al-Kitab and the concluding verses of Suarah al-Baqara. You will never recite a letter from them for which you will not be given (a reward).

Book 4: Number 1761: ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Yazid reported: I met Abu Mas’ud near the House (Ka’ba) and said to him: A hadith has been conveyed to me on your authority about the two (concluding verses of Surah al- Baqara. He said: Yes. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (in fact) said: Anyone who recites the two verses at the end of Surah al-Baqara at night, they would suffice for him.

Book 4: Number 1762: This hadith has been narrated by Mansur with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1763: Abu Mas’ud reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: If anyone recites the two verses at the end of Surah al-Baqara at night, they would suffice for him ‘Abd al-Rahman said: I met Abu Mas’ud and he was circumambulating the House (of Allah) and asked him about this (tradition) and he narrated it to me from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1764: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Mas’ud from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) through another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1765: It is through another chain of transmitters that this hadith has been reported by Abu Mas’ud from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 135: Excellence of surah Al-kahf and ayat Al- kursi

Book 4: Number 1766: Abu Darda’ reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: If anyone learns by heart the first ten verses of the Surah al-Kahf, he will be protected from the Dajjal.

Book 4: Number 1767: This hadith has been transmitted by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters. But Shu’ba (one of the narrators) said: At the end of Surah al-Kahf, but Hammam said: At the beginning of Surah al- Kahf.

Book 4: Number 1768: Ubayy b. Ka’b said: Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: O Abu’ al-Mundhir, do you know the verse from the Book of Allah which, according to you, is the greatest? I said: Allah and His Apostle (may peace be upon him) know best. He again said: Abu’l Mundhir, do you know the verse from the Book of Allah which, according to you, is the greatest? I said: Allah, there is no god but He, the Living, the Eternal. Thereupon he struck me on my breast and said: May knowledge be pleasant for you, O Abu’l Mundhir!

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 136: Excellence of the recitation of “Say: He is Allah, the one” (surah Ikhlas)

Book 4: Number 1769: Abu Darda’ reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: Is any one of you incapable of reciting a third of the Qur’an in a night? They (the Companions) asked: How could one recite a third of the Qur’an (in a night)? Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said:” He is Allah, One” (Qur’An. cxii.) is equivalent to a third of the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 1770: This hadith has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters in these words: He (the Apostle of Allah) said: Allah divided the Qur’an into three parts, and he made:” Say: He, Allah is One.” one part out of the (three) parts of the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 1771: It is reported on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Get together. for I am going to recite one third of the Qur’an before you. And those who could get together gathered there. Then the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out and recited:” Say: He, Allah, is One.” He then entered (his house). Some of us said to the others: Perhaps there has been some news from the heaven on account of which he has gone Inside (the house). The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) again came out and said: I told you that I was going to recite one third of the Qur’in; keep in mind, this (Surah Ikhlas) is equivalent to one third of the Qur’an.

Book 4: Number 1772: Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out to us and said: I am going to recite before you one third of the Qur’an. He (the Holy Prophet) then recited:” Say: He is Allah, One Allah, the Eternal,” to the end of the Surah.

Book 4: Number 1773: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent a man in charge of an expedition and he would recite for his Companions during their prayer, ending (recitation) with:” Say, He is God, One.” When they returned mention was made of it to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He (the Holy Prophet) told them to ask him why he had done like that. So they asked him and he said: Verily, it is an attribute of the Compassionate One, and (for this reason) I love to recite it. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) thereupon said: Inform him that Allah loves him.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 137: Excellence of the recitation of the two surahs concerning the taking of refuge

Book 4: Number 1774: ‘Uqba b. ‘Amir reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: What wonderful verses have been sent down today. the like of which has never been seen! They are:” Say: I seek refuge with the Lord of the dawn,” and” Say: I seek refuge with the Lord of men.”

Book 4: Number 1775: ‘Uqba b. ‘Amir reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to me: There have been sent down to me verses the like of which had never been seen before. They are the Mu’awwadhatain.

Book 4: Number 1776: This hadith has been narrated through another chain of transmitters directly from the Companions of Muhammad (may peace be upon him).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 138: Excellence of one who acts upon (the teachings of the) qur’an and one who teaches it

Book 4: Number 1777: Salim narrated on the authority of his father (Ibn ‘Umar) that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Envy is not justified but in case of two persons only: one who, having been given (knowledge of) the Qur’an by Allah, recites it during the night and day (and also acts upon it) and a man who, having been given wealth by God, spends it during the night and the day (for the welfare of others. seeking the pleasure of the Lord).

Book 4: Number 1778: Salim son of Abdullah b. ‘Umar is reported to have said on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed: Envy is not justified but in case of two persons only: one who, having been given (knowledge of) the Qur’an by Allah, recites it during the night and during the day (and acts upon it), and the person who, having been given wealth by God, gives it in charity during the night and the day.

Book 4: Number 1779: ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There should be no envy but only in case of two persons: one having been endowed with wealth and power to spend it in the cause of Truth, and (the other) who has been endowed with wisdom and he decides cases with the help of it and teaches it (to others).

Book 4: Number 1780: ‘Amir b. Wathila reported that Nafi’ b. ‘Abd al-Harith met ‘Umar at ‘Usfan and ‘Umar had employed him as collector in Mecca. He (Hadrat ‘Umar) said to him (Nafi’): Whom have you appointed as collector over the people of the valley? He said: Ibn Abza. He said: Who is Ibn Abza? He said: He is one of our freed slaves. He (Hadrat ‘Umar) said: So you have appointed a freed slave over them. He said: He is well versed In the Book of Allah. the Exalted and Great, and he is well versed In the commandments and injunctions (of the Shari’ah). ‘Umar said: So the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: By this Book, Allah would exalt some peoples and degrade others.

Book 4: Number 1781: This hadith has been narrated by Zuhri through another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 139: “The qur’an has been revealed in seven modes of reading” and its meaning

Book 4: Number 1782: ‘Umar b. Khattab said: I heard Hisham b. Hakim b. Hizam reciting Surah al-Furqan in a style different from that in which I used to recite it, and in which Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) had taught me to recite it. I was about to dispute with him (on this style) but I delayed till he had finished that (the recitation). Then I caught hold of his cloak and brought him to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: Messenger of Allah, I heard this man reciting Surah al-Furqan in a style different from the one in which you taught me to recite. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) told (me) to leave him alone and asked him to recite. He then recited in the style in which I beard him recite it. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then said: Thus was it sent down. He then told me to recite and I recited it, and he said: Thus was it sent down. The Qur’an was sent down in seven dialects. So recite what seems easy therefrom.

Book 4: Number 1783: This hadith has been transmitted thus by ‘Umar b. Khattab (with a slight change of words):” I heard Hisham b. Hakim reciting Surah al-Furqan during the lifetime of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him).” The rest is the same but with this addition:” I was about to catch hold of him in prayer, but I exercised patience till he pronounced salutation.

Book 4: Number 1784: This hadith has been transmitted by Zuhri.

Book 4: Number 1785: Ibn ‘Abbas reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Gabriel taught me to recite in one style. I replied to him and kept asking him to give more (styles), till he reached seven modes (of recitation). Ibn Shibab said: It has reached me that these seven styles are essentially one, not differing about what is permitted and what is forbidden.

Book 4: Number 1786: This hadith has been narrated by Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1787: Ubayy b. Ka’b reported: I was in the mosque when a man entered and prayed and recited (the Qur’in) in a style to which I objected. Then another man entered (the mosque) and recited in a style different from that of his companion. When we had finished the prayer, we all went to Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said to him: This man recited in a style to which I objected, and the other entered and recited in a style different from that of his companion. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) asked them to recite and so they recited, and the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) expressed approval of their affairs (their modes of recitation). and there occurred In my mind a sort of denial which did not occur even during the Days of Ignorance. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saw how I was affected (by a wrong idea), he struck my chest, whereupon I broke into sweating and felt as though I were looking at Allah with fear. He (the Holy Prophet) said to me: Ubayy. a message was sent to me to recite the Qur’an in one dialect, and I replied: Make (things) easy for my people. It was conveyed to me for the second time that it should be recited in two dialects. I again replied to him: Make affairs easy for my people. It was again conveyed to me for the third time to recite in seven dialects And (I was further told): You have got a seeking for every reply that I sent you, which you should seek from Me. I said: O Allah! forgive my people, forgive my people, and I have deferred the third one for the day on which the entire creation will turn to me, including even Ibrahim (peace be upon him) (for intercession).

Book 4: Number 1788: Ubayy b. Ka’b reported that he was sitting in a mosque that a person entered it and he observed prayer, and made recitation, the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1789: Ubayy b. Ka’b reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was near the tank of Banu Ghifar that Gabriel came to him and said: Allah has commanded you to recite to your people the Qur’an in one dialect. Upon this he said: I ask from Allah pardon and forgiveness. My people are not capable of doing it. He then came for the second time and said: Allah has commanded you that you should recite the Qur’an to your people in two dialects. Upon this he (the Holy prophet) again said: I seek pardon and forgiveness from Allah, my people would not be able to do so. He (Gabriel) came for the third time and said: Allah has commanded you to recite the Qur’an to your people in three dialects. Upon this he said: I ask pardon and forgiveness from Allah. My people would not be able to do it. He then came to him for the fourth time and said: Allah has commanded you to recite the Qur’an to your people in seven dialects, and in whichever dialect they would recite, they would be right.

Book 4: Number 1790: This hadith has been narrated by Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 140: Reciting the qur’an leisurely and distinctively and abstaining from reciting it very hurriedly, and permissibility of reciting two surahs or more than two in a rak’ah

Book 4: Number 1791: Abu Wa’il reported that a person named Nabik b. Sinan came to Abdullah (b. Mas’ud) and said: Abu ‘Abd al-Rahman, how do you recite this word (alif) or (ya)? Would you read It as: min ma’in ghaira asin or au min ma’in ghaira ghaira yasin. (al-Qur’an, xlvii. 15)? ‘Abdullah said: You (seem to) have memorised the whole of the Qur’an except this. He (again) said: I recite all the mufassal surahs in one rak’ah. Upon this ‘Abdullah said: (You must have been reciting It) hastily like the recitation of poetry. Verily. there are people who recite the Qur’an, but it does not go down beyond their collar bones. It is (a fact with the Qur’an) that it is beneficial only when it settles in the heart and is rooted deeply in it. The best of (the acts) in prayer are bowing and prostration. I am quite aware of the occasions when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) combined together two surahs in every rak’ah. ‘Abdullah then stood up and went out with ‘Alqama following in his footstep. He said Ibn Numair had told him that the narration was like that:” A person belonging to Banu Bajila came to ‘Abdullah,” and he did not mention (the name of) Nahik b. Sinan.

Book 4: Number 1792: Abu Wa’il reported: A person came to ‘Abdullah, who was called Nahik b. Sinan, and the rest of the hadith is the same but for this:” Alqama came to him (‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud) and we said to him: Ask him about the manners in which he combined (two surahs) in one rak’ah. So he went to him and asked him and then came to us and said: Twenty are the mufassal surahs in the compilation (of the Qur’an) made by ‘Abdullah.”

Book 4: Number 1793: This hadith has been narrated by A’mash with the same chain of transmitters in which (‘Abdullah

b. Mas’ud) said:” I know the manners in which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited the two surahs in one rak’ah and then twenty surahs in ten rak’ahs.”

Book 4: Number 1794: Abu Wa’il reported: One day we went to ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud after we had observed the dawn prayer and we paid salutation at the door. He permitted us to enter, but we stayed for a while at the door, when the slave girl came out and said: Why don’t you come in? So we went in and (we found ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud) sitting and glorifying Allah (i. e. he was busy in dhikr) and he said: What obstructed you from coming in though you had been granted permission for it? We said: There was nothing (behind it) but we entertained the idea that some inmate of the house might be sleeping. He said: Do you presume any idleness on the part of the family of Ibn Umm ‘Abd (the mother of Abdullah b. Mas’ud)? He was again busy with the glorification of Allah till he thought that the sun had risen. He said: Girl, see whether (the sun) has arisen. She glanced but it had not risen (by that time). He was again busy with the glorification (of Allah) and he (again) thought that the sun had arisen. She glanced (and confirmed) that, it had risen. Upon this he (‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud) said: Praise be to Allah Who did not call us to account for our sins today. Mahdi said: I think that he said, He did not destroy us for our sins. One among the people said: I recited all the mufassal surahs during the night. ‘Abdullah said: (You must have recited them) like the (recitation) of poetry. I heard (the Holy Prophet) combining (the sarahs) and I remember the combinations which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) made In the recitation (of surahs). These were constituted of eighteen mufassal surahs and two surahs (commencing with) HaMim.

Book 4: Number 1795: Shaqiq reported: A person from Banu Bajila who was called Nabik b. Sinan came to Abdullah and said: I recite mufassal surahs in one rak’ah. Upon this ‘Abdullah said: (You recite) like the recitation of poetry. I know the manner in which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited two surahs in one rak’ah.

Book 4: Number 1796: Abu Wa’il reported: A person came to ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud and said: I recited all the mufassal surahs in one rak’ah during the night. ‘Abdullah said: You must have recited hastily like the recitation of poetry. ‘Abdullah said: I remember well the manner in which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to combine them, and he then mentioned twenty of the mufassal surahs, and (their combinations in) two in every rak’ah.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 141: That which concerns recitation

Book 4: Number 1797: Abu Ishaq reported: I saw a man asking Aswad b. Yazid who taught the Qur’an in the mosque: How do you recite the verse (fahal min muddakir) whether (the word muddakir) Is with (d) or (dh)? He (Aswad) said: It was with (d). I heard Abdullah b. Mas’ud saying that he had heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting (muddakir) with (d).

Book 4: Number 1798: Ishaq is reported to have said on the authority of Aswad who quoted on the authority of ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite these words as (fahal min muddakir).

Book 4: Number 1799: ‘Alqama reported. We went to Syria and Abu Darda’ came to us and said: Is there anyone among you who recites according to the recitation of Abdullah? I said: Yes, it is I. He again said: How did you hear ‘Abdullah reciting this verse: (wa’l lail I idha yaghsha = when the night covers)? He (‘Al- qama)  said:  I  heard  him  reciting  it  (like  this)  (wa’l-lail-i-idha  yaghsha)  wadhakar  wal  untha  = when the night covers and the males and the females). Upon this he said: By Allah, I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting in this way, but they (the Muslims of Syria) desire us to recite: (wa ma khalaqa), but I do not yield to their desire.

Book 4: Number 1800: Ibrahim reported: ‘Alqama came to Syria and entered the mosque and prayed there and then went to a (place where people were sitting in a) circle and he sat therein. Then a person came there and I perceived that the people were annoyed and perturbed (on this arrival). and he sat on my side and then said: Do you remember how ‘Abdullah used to recite (the Qur’an)? And then the rest of the hadith was narrated.

Book 4: Number 1801: ‘Alqama reported: I met Abu Darda’, and he said to me: To which country do you belong? I said: I am one of the people of Iraq. He again said: To which city? I replied: City of Kufa. He again said: Do you recite according to the recitation of ‘Abdullah b. Mas’ud? I said: Yes. He said: Recite this verse (By the night when it covers) So I recited it: (By the night when it covers, and the day when it shines, and the creating of the male and the female). He laughed and said: I have heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting like this.

Book 4: Number 1802: This hadith has been narrated by another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 142: Times when prayer is prohibited

Book 4: Number 1803: Abu Huraira is reported to have said that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prohibited to observe prayer after the ‘Asr prayer till the sun is set, and after the dawn till the sun rises.

Book 4: Number 1804: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I heard it from so many Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and one among them is ‘Umar b. Khattab, and he is most dear to me among them that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prohibited observing of prayer after the dawn prayer till the sun rose and after the ‘Asr till the sun set. This hadith has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters with a minor alteration of words.

Book 4: Number 1805: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: No prayer is valid after the ‘Asr prayer till the sun sets and no prayer is valid after the dawn prayer till the sun rises.

Book 4: Number 1806: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Let not any one of you intend to observe prayer at the time of the rising of the sun or of the setting sun.

Book 4: Number 1807: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Do not intend to observe prayer at the time of the rising of the sun nor at its setting, for it rises between the horns of Satan.

Book 4: Number 1808: Ibn ‘Umar reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When the rim of the sun starts appearing defer prayer till it completely appears, and when the rim of the sun disappears defer prayer till it completely disappears.

Book 4: Number 1809: Abu Basra Ghifari reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led us in the ‘Asr prayer at (the place known as) Mukhammas, and then said: This prayer was presented to those gone before you, but they lost it, and he who guards it has two rewards in store for him. And no prayer is valid after till the onlooker appears (by onlooker is meant the evening star).

Book 4: Number 1810: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Basra Ghifari through another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1811: Uqba b. ‘Amir said: There were the times at which Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) forbade us to pray, or bury our dead: When the sun begins to rise till it is fully up, when the sun is at its height at midday till it passes over the meridian, and when the sun draws near to setting till it sets.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 143: How ‘Amr b. ‘Abasa embraced Islam

Book 4: Number 1812: ‘Amr b. ‘Abasa Sulami reported: I in the state of the Ignorance (before embracing Islam) used to think that the people were in error and they were not on anything (which may be called the right path) and worshipped the idols. In the meanwhile I heard of a man in Mecca who was giving news (on the basis of his prophetic knowledge) ; so I sat on my ride and went to him. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was at that time hiding as his people had made life hard for him. I adopted a friendly attitude (towards the Meccans and thus managed) to enter Mecca and go to him (the Holy Prophet) and I said to him: Who are you? He said: I am a Prophet (of Allah). I again said: Who is a Prophet? He said: (I am a Prophet in the sense that) I have been sent by Allah. I said: What is that which you have been sent with? He said: I have been sent to join ties of relationship (with kindness and affection), to break the Idols, and to proclaim the oneness of Allah (in a manner that) nothing is to be associated with Him. I said: Who is with you in this (in these beliefs and practices)? He said: A free man and a slave. He (the narrator) said: Abu Bakr and Bilal were there with him among those who had embraced Islam by that time. I said: I intend to follow you. He said: During these days you would not be able to do so. Don’t you see the (hard) condition under which I and (my) people are living? You better go back to your people and when you hear that I have been granted victory, you come to me. So I went to my family. I was in my home when the Messengerof Allah (may peace be upon him) came to Medina. I was among my people and used to seek news and ask people when he arrived in Medina. Then a group of people belonging to Yathrib (Medina) came. I said (to them): How is that person getting on who has come to Medina? They said: The people are hastening to him, while his people (the polytheists of Mecca) planned to kill him, but they could not do so. I (on hearing It) came to Medina and went to him and said: Messenger of Allah, do you recognise me? He said: Yes, you are the same man who met me at Mecca. I said: It is so. I again said: Prophet of Allah, tell me that which Allah has taught you and which I do not know, tell me about the prayer.

He said: Observe the dawn prayer, then stop praying when the sun is rising till it Is fully up, for when it rises it comes up between the horns of Satan, and the unbelievers prostrate themselves to it at that time. Then pray, for the prayer is witnessed and attended (by angels) till the shadow becomes about the length of a lance; then cease prayer, for at that time Hell is heated up. Then when the shadow moves forward, pray, for the prayer is witnessed and attended by angels, till you pray the afternoon prayer, then cease prayer till the sun sets, for it sets between the horns of devil, and at that time the unbelievers prostrate themselves before it. I said: Apostle of Allah, tell me about ablution also. He said: None of you who uses water for ablution and rinses his mouth, snuffs up water and blows it, but the sins of his face, and his mouth and his nostrils fall out. When he washes his face, as Allah has commanded him, the sins of his face fall out from the end of his beard with water. Then (when) he washes his forearms up to the elbows, the sins of his arms fall out along with water from his finger tips. And when he wipes his head, the sins of his head fall out from the points of his hair along with water. And (when) he washes his feet up to the ankles, the sins of his feet fall out from his toes along with water. And if he stands to pray and praises Allah, lauds Him and glorifies Him with what becomes Him and shows wholehearted devotion to Allah, his sins would depart leaving him (as innocent) as he was on the day his mother bore him. ‘Amr b. ‘Abasa narrated this hadith to Abu Umama, a Companion of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and Abu Umama said to him: ‘Amr b. ‘Abasa, think what you are saying that such (a great reward) is given to a man at one place (only in the act of ablution and prayer). Upon this ‘Amr said: Abu Umama, I have grown old and my bones have become weak and I am at the door of death; what impetus is there for me to attribute a lie to Allah and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)? Had I heard it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) once, twice, or three times (even seven times), I would have never narrated it, but I have heard it from him on occasions more than these.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 144: Do not get into the habit of observing prayer at the time of the rising sun and at the time of its setting

Book 4: Number 1813: ‘A’isha reported that ‘Umar misconstrued the fact that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had prohibited the observance of prayer at the time of the rising sun and at the time of its setting.

Book 4: Number 1814: ‘A’isha said that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not abandon observing two rak’ahs after ‘Asr, but she reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Do not get used to observe prayer at the time of the rising sun and at the time of its setting and (exhorted the Muslims) to pray at their times.

Book 4: Number 1815: Kuraib, the freed slave of Ibn ‘Abbas, reported that ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas, ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Azhar, al-Miswar b. Makhrama sent him to ‘A’isha, the wife of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), telling him to give her their greetings, and ask her about the two rak’ahs after the afternoon prayer, (for)” we have heard that you observe them whereas it has been conveyed to us that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prohibited their observance.” Ibn ‘Abbas said: I along with ‘Umar b. al-Khattab dissuaded people to do so (to observe two rak’ahs of prayer). Kuraib said: I went to her (‘A’isha) and conveyed to her the message with which I was sent. She said: (Better) ask Umm Salama. So I went to them (those who had sent him to Hadrat ‘A’isha) and informed them about what she had said. They sent me back to Umm Salama with that with which I was sent to ‘A’isha. Umm Salama said: I beard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prohibiting them, and then afterwards I saw him observing them. And when he observed them (two rak’ahs) he had already observed the ‘Asr prayer. Then he (the Holy Prophet) came, while there were with me ladies of Banu Haram, a tribe of the Ansar and he (the Holy Prophet) observed them (the two rak’ahs). I sent a slave girl to him asking her to stand by his side and say to him that Umm Salama says: Messenger of Allah, I heard you prohibiting these two rak’ahs, whereas I saw you observing them; and if he (the Holy Prophet) points with his hand (to wait), then do wait. The slave girl did like that. He (the Holy Prophet) pointed out with his hand and she got aside and waited, and when he had finished (the prayer) he said: Daughter of Abu Umayya. you have asked about the two rak’ahs after the ‘Asr prayer. Some people of ‘Abu al-Qais came to me for embracing Islam and hindered me from observing the two rak’ahs which come after the noon prayer. So those are the two I have been praying.

Book 4: Number 1816: Abu Salama asked ‘A’isha about the two prostrations (i. e. rak’ahs) which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) made after the ‘Asr. She said: He (the Holy Prophet) observed them before the ‘Asr prayer, but then he was hindered to do so, or he forgot them and then he observed them after the ‘Asr, and then he continued observing them. (It was his habit) that when he (the Holy Prophet) observed prayer, he then continued observing it. Isma’il said: It implies that he always did that.

Book 4: Number 1817: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not abandon at all observing two rak’ahs after the ‘Asr in my house.

Book 4: Number 1818: ‘A’isha reported: Two are the prayers which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) always observed in my house openly or secretly two rak’ahs before the dawn and two rak’ahs after the ‘Asr.

Book 4: Number 1819: Aswad and Masruq reported: We bear testimony to the fact that ‘A’isha said: Never was there a day that he (the Holy Prophet) was with me and he did not observe two rak’ahs of prayer in my house, i.e. two rak’ahs after the Asr.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 145: Excellence of observing two rak’ahs before the evening prayer

Book 4: Number 1820: Mukhtar b. Fulful said: I asked Anas b. Malik about the voluntary prayers after the afternoon prayer, and he replied: ‘Umar struck hit hands on prayer observed after the ‘Asr prayer and we used to observe two rak’ahs after the sun set before the evening prayer during the time of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him). I said to him: Did the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observe them? He said: He saw us observing them, but he neither commanded us nor forbade us to do so.

Book 4: Number 1821: Anas b. Malik reported: When we were in Medina, the moment the Mu’adhdhin made the call to the sunset prayer, the people hastened to the pillars of the mosque and prayed two rak’ahs with the result that any stranger coming into the mosque would think that the obligatory prayer had been observed owing to the Numberwho were praying then.

Book 4: Number 1822: Abdullah b. Mughaffal reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) u saying: There Is between the two calls (Adhan and Iqama) a prayer. And he mentioned it three times, and at the third time he said: This applies to those who wish to do it.

Book 4: Number 1823: This hadith has been narrated by Abdullah b. Mughaffal by another chain of transmitters, but with this variation that he (the Holy Prophet) said at the fourth time:” He who wishes (may do to).”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 146: Prayer in time of danger

Book 4: Number 1824: Salim b. Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) led on* of the two groups In one rak’ah of prayer in danger, while the other group faced the enemy. Then they (the members of the first group) went back and replaced their companions who were facing the enemy. and then they (the members of the second group) came and the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) led them in one rak’ah of prayer. Then the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) pronounced salutation, and then they (the members of the Ant group) completed the rak’ah and they (the members of the second group) completed the rak’ah. This hadith has been narrated by another chain of tranamitters.

Book 4: Number 1825: Ibn Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed prayer in danger on some day (in this way): a group stood with him (the Holy Prophet) (for prayer) and the other group stood In front of the enemy. Then those who were with (him) observed one rak’ah of prayer and they went back and the others came and they observed one rak’ah (with him). Then both the groups completed one rak’ah each. Ibn Umar said: When there is greater danger, then observe prayer even on the ride or with the help of gestures in a standing posture.

Book 4: Number 1826: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: I observed prayer in danger with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). We drew ourselves up in two rows, one row behind him with the enemy between us and the Qibla. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah is Most Great, and we all said it. He then bowed and we all bowed. He then raised his head from bowing, we all raised (our heads). He then went down in prostration along with the row close to him, and the rear row faced the enemy; then when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) completed the prostration, ; and then stood up, the row near to him also did it; then went down the rear row in prostration; then they stood up; then the rear row went to the front and the front row went to the rear. Then the Apostle of Allah (may peace he upon him) bowed down and we all bowed. He then raised his head from bowing and we also raised (our heads). He and the row close to him which I had been in the rear then went down in prostration In the first rak’ah, whereas the rear row faced the enemy. And when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and the rear row close to him had finished the prostration, the rear row went down and prostrated themselves; then the Apostle of Allah pronounced the salutation and we also pronounced the salutation. (Jabir said we hadith) as your guards behave with their chiefs.

Book 4: Number 1827: Jabir reported: We fought In the company of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) with the tribe of Juhaina. They fought with us terribly. When we had finished the noon prayer, the polytheists said: Had we attacked them at once. we would have killed them. Gabriel informed the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about It (about their evil design). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) made a mention of it to us, adding that they (the polytheists) had also said: Shortly there would be time for the ‘Asr prayer. which is dearer o them (the Muslims) than even their children. So when the time of the ‘Asr prayer came. we formed ourselves into two rows, while the polytheists were between us and the Qibla. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah is Most Great, and we also said so. He bowed and we also bowed. He went down in prostration and the first row prostrated along with him. When they stood up, the second row went down in prostration. Then the first row went into the rear, and the second row came in the front and occupied the place of the first row. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then said: Allah is Most Great, and we also said so. He then bowed, and we also bowed. He then went down in prostration and along with him the row also (went down in prostration), and the second row remained standing. And when the second row had also prostrated and all of them sat down then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) pronounced salutation to them. Abu Zubair said: Jabir made a mention specially of this thing: just as your chiefs observe prayer.

Book 4: Number 1828: Sahl b. Abu Hathma reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) led his Companions in prayer in danger. He made them stand in two rows behind him. He led them who were close to him in one rak’ah. He then stood up and kept standing till those who were behind them observed one rak’ah. Then they (those standing in the second row) came in front and those who were in front went into the rear. He then led them In one rak’ah. He then sat down, till those who were behind him observed one rak’ah and then pronounced salutation.

Book 4: Number 1829: Yazid b. Ruman told on the authority of Salih b. Khawwat on the authority of one who prayed in time of danger with Allah’s Messenger (may peace he upon him) at the Battle of Dhat ar-Riqa’ that a group formed a row and prayed along with him, and a group faced the enemy. He led the group which was along with him in a rak’ah, then remained standing while they finished the prayer by themselves. Then they departed and formed a row facing the enemy. Then the second group came and he led them in the remaining rak’ah, after which he remained seated while they finished the prayer themselves. He then led them in salutation.

Book 4: Number 1830: Jabir reported: We went forward with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and when we  reached  Dhat  ar-Riqa’,  we  came  to  a  shady  tree  which we  left  for  him  One  of  the  polytheists came there and, seeing the sword of the Messenger (may peace be upon him) hanging by a free. took it up. drew it from the scabbard and said to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): Are you afraid of Me? He (the Holy Prophet) said: No. He again said: Who would protect you from me? He said: Allah will protect me from you. The Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) threatened him. He sheathed the sword and hung it up. Then call to prayer was made and he (the Holy Prophet) led a group in two rak’ah. Then (the members of this group) withdrew and he led the second group in two rak’ah. So the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed four rak’ah and people observed two rak’ah.

Book 4: Number 1831: Abu Salama b. ‘Abd al-Rahman reported that Jabir told him that he had observed the prayer in danger with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (first) led one of the two groups in two rak’ah of prayer. and then led the second group in two rak’ah of prayer. So the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed four rak’ah and led in two rak’ah each of the groups.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 147: Kitab al-jumu’a

We have already explained that Islam exhorts its followers to make their social life a visible expression of God consciousness. Prayer is the most effective means of fostering this virtue in man That is the reason why it has been made essential for the Muslims to observe obligatory prayers in congregation. Jumu’a is a step forward in this respect. The purpose behind it is to provide opportunities to the greater Numberof Muslims to attend larger congregations in the mosques in an atmosphere of religions piety. Apart from prayer, sermon has also been made an integral part of the Jumu’a prayer. The Imam delivers the sermon and instructs people in religion. He explains to them the day to day problems in the light of Islam.

Book 4: Number 1832: Abdullah is reported to have heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When any one of you intends to come for Jumu’a prayer, he should take a bath.

Book 4: Number 1833: Abdullah b. Umar is reported to have said that The Messenger of Allah (may peace be up on him) was standing on the pulpit when he said this: He who comes for Jumu’a he should take a bath.

Book 4: Number 1834: This hadith has been narrated by Ibn Umar by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1835: ‘Abdullah (b. Umar) reported on the authority of his father that he beard like this from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).

Book 4: Number 1836: ‘Abdullah (b. ‘Umar) reported from his father that while he was addressing the people on Friday (sermon), a person, one of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), entered (the mosque). Umar said to him loudly: What is this hour (for attending the prayer)? He said: I was busy today and I did not return to my house when I heard the call (to Friday prayer), and I did no more but performed ablution only. Upon this Umar said: just ablution! You know that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) commanded (us) to take a bath (on Friday).

Book 4: Number 1837: Abu Huraira reported: Umar b. Khattab was delivering a sermon to the people on Friday when ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan came there. ‘Umar hinting to him said: What would become of those persons who come after the call to prayer? Upon this ‘Uthman said: Commander of the faithful, I did no more than this that after listening to the call, I performed ablution and came (to the mosque). ‘Umar said: Just ablution! Did you not bear the Messenger of Allah (my peace be upon him) say this: When any one of you comes for Jumu’a, he should take a bath.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 148: The essentiality of taking a bath on friday

Book 4: Number 1838: Sa’id al-Khudri reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Taking a bath on Friday is essential for every adult person.

Book 4: Number 1839: ‘Aisha reported: The people came for Jumu’a prayer from their houses in the neighbouring villages dressed in woollen garments on which dust was settled and this emitted a foal smell. A person among them (those who were dressed so) came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) while he was in my house. The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) said to him: Were you to cleanse yourselves on this day.

Book 4: Number 1840: ‘Aisha reported: The people (mostly) were workers and they had no servants. Ill smell thus emitted out of them. It was said to them: Were you to take bath on Friday.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 149: Perfume and using of miswak on friday

Book 4: Number 1841: ‘Abd al-Rahman son of Abd Sa’id al-Khudri reported on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Bathing on Friday for every adult, using of Miswak and applying some perfume, that is available these are essential. So far as the perfume is concerned, it may be that used by a lady.

Book 4: Number 1842: Tawus reported that Ibn Abbas narrated the words of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) about taking bath on Friday. Tawus said: I asked Ibn Abbas it one should apply to oneself perfume or oil which is available with his wife. He (Ibn Abbas) said: I do not know of it.

Book 4: Number 1843: This hadith has been narrated by Ibn Juraij with the came chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1844: Abu Huraira reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said. it is the right of Allah upon every Muslim that he should take a bath (at least) on one day (Friday) during the seven days (of the week) and he should wash his head and body.

Book 4: Number 1845: Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of, Allah (may peace be upon him) said. He who takes a bath on Friday, the bath which is obligatory after the sexual discharge and then goes (to the mosque), he is like one who offers a she camel as a sacrifice, and he who comes at the second hour would be like one who offers a cow, and he who comes at the third hour is live one who offers a ram with horns, and he who comes at the fourth hour is like one who offers a hen, and he who comes at the fifth hour is like one who offers an egg. And when the Imam comes out, the angels are also present and listen to the mention of God (the sermon).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 150: Observance of silence in sermon on friday

Book 4: Number 1846: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: If you (even) ask your companion to be quiet on Friday while the Imam is delivering the sermon, you have in fact talked irrelevance.

Book 4: Number 1847: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1848: The same hadith has been narrated by Abu Huraira, but instead of the word laghauta the word laghita has been used. Abu Zinad (one of the narrators) says that laghita is the dialect of Abu Huraira, whereas it is laghauta.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 151: There is a special (fortunate) time on friday

Book 4: Number 1849: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There is a time on Friday at which no Muslim servant would pray and would ask Allah for a thing (that is good) but He would give it to him. Qutaiba pointed with the help of his hand that it (the time) is short.

Book 4: Number 1850: Abu Huraira reported Abu’l-Qasim (the kunya of the Holy Prophet) (may peace be upon him) as saying: There is a time on Friday at which no Muslim would stand and pray and beg Allah for what Is good but He would give it to him; and he pointed with his hand that (this time) is short and narrow.

Book 4: Number 1851: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Huraira.

Book 4: Number 1852: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1853: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (way peace be upon him) as saying. There is a time on Friday at which no Muslim would ask Allah for what is good but He would give it to him. And further said: This is a very short time.

Book 4: Number 1854: Hammam b. Munabbih reported this hadith from Abu Huraira who reported from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) but he did not say:” That time is short.”

Book 4: Number 1855: Abu Burda b. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported: ‘Abdullah b. Umar said to me: Did you hear anything from your father narrating something from the messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the time on Friday? I said: Yes, I heard him say from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (these words):” It is between the time when the Imam sits down and the end of the prayer.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 152: Excellence of friday

Book 4: Number 1856: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he was made to enter Paradise, on it he. was expelled from it.

Book 4: Number 1857: Abu Huraira reported the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday; on it Adam was created. on it he was made to enter Paradise, on it he was expelled from it. And the last hour will take place on no day other than Friday.

Book 4: Number 1858: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: We who are the last shall be the first on the Day of Resurrection, except that every Ummah was given the Book before us and we were given it after them. It was this day which Allah prescribed for us and guided us to it and the people came after us with regard to it, the Jews observing the next day and the Christians the day following that.

Book 4: Number 1859: A hadith like this has been narrated by Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) said: We are the last and would be the first on the Day of Resurrection.

Book 4: Number 1860: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: We are the last (but) we would be the first on the Day of Resurrection, and we would be the first to enter Paradise, but that they were given the Book before us and we were given after them. They disagreed and Allah guided us aright on whatever they disagreed regarding the truth. And it was this day of theirs about which they disagreed, but Allah guided us to it, and that is Friday for us; the next day is for the Jews and the day following for the Christians.

Book 4: Number 1861: Abu Huraira reported Muhammad, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), as saying: We who are the last would be the first on the Day of Resurrection but they (other Ummahs) were given the Book before us and we were given after them, and this was the day that was prescribed for them but they disagreed on it. And Allah guided us to it. and they came after us with regard to it, the Jews observing the next day and the Christians the day following that.

Book 4: Number 1862: It is narrated by Abu Huraira and Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: It was Friday from which Allah diverted those who were before us. For the Jews (the day set aside for prayer) was Sabt (Saturday), and for the Christians it was Sunday. And Allah turned towards us and guided us to Friday (as the day of prayer) for us. In fact, He (Allah) made Friday, Saturday and Sunday (as days of prayer). In this order would they (Jews and Christians) come after us on the Day of Resurrection. We are the last of (the Ummahs) among the people in this world and the first among the created to be judged on the Day of Resurrection. In one narration it is:’, to be judged among them”.

Book 4: Number 1863: Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: We were guided aright to Friday (as a day of prayer and meditation), but Allah diverted those who were before us from it. The rest of the hadith is the same.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 153: Excellence of going out early on friday

Book 4: Number 1864: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When it is Friday, the angels stand at every door of the mosque and record the people in the order of their arrival, and when the Imam sits (on the pulpit for delivering the sermon) they fold up their sheets (manuscripts of the Qur’an) and listen to the mention (of Allah). And he who comes early is like one who offers a she camel as a sacrifice, the next like one who offers a cow, the next a ram, the next a hen, the next an egg.

Book 4: Number 1865: This hadith has been narrated by Abu Huratra through another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1866: Abu Huraira reported Allah Messenger (way peace be upon him) as saying: There is an angel on every door of the mosque recording him first who (conies) first (a the mosque for Friday prayer). And he [the Prophet] likened him as one who offers a camel as a sacrifice and then he went on in the descending order till he reached the point at which the minimum (sacrifice) is that of an egg. And when the Imam sits (on the pulpit) the sheets are folded and they (the angels) attend to the mention of Allah.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 154: Excellence of one who listens to the khutba (sermon) with perfect silence

Book 4: Number 1867: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who took a bath and then came for Jumu’a prayer and then prayed what was fixed for him, then kept silence till the Imam finished the sermon, and then prayed along with him, his sins between that time and the next Friday would be forgiven, and even of three days wore.

Book 4: Number 1868: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who performed ablution well, then came to Friday prayer, listened (to the sermon), kept silence all (his sins) between that time and the next Friday would be forgiven with three days extra, and he who touched pebbles caused an interruption.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 155: Jumu’a prayer is to be observed when the sun passes over the meridian

Book 4: Number 1869: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: We used to observe (Jumu’a) prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and then we returned and gave rest to our camels used for carrying water. Hassan[ (one of the narrators) said: I asked Ja’far what time that was. He said.. It is the time when the sun passes the meridian.

Book 4: Number 1870: Ja’far reported on the authority of his father that he asked Jabir b. ‘Abdullah when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed Jumu’a prayer. Re said: He used to observe prayer, and we then went (back) to our camels and gave them rest. ‘Abdullah made this addition in his narration:” Till the sun passed the meridian. and the camels used for carrying water (took rest).”

Book 4: Number 1871: Sahl b. Said said: We did not have a siesta or lunch till after the Friday prayer. (Ibn Hujr added: )” Daring the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).”

Book 4: Number 1872: Iyas b. Salama b. al-Akwa’ reported on the authority of his father: We used to observe the Friday prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) when the sun passed the meridian. and we then returned and tried to find out afternoon shadow (of the walls for protecting themselves from the heat of the sun).

Book 4: Number 1873: Iyas b. Salama b. Akwa’ reported on the authority of his father, saying: We used to observe the Friday prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and when we returned we did not find the shadow of the walls in which we could take protection (from the heat of the sun).

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 156: Concerning the two sermons before the friday prayer and sitting for a while between the two

Book 4: Number 1874: Ibn ‘Umar said that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to deliver the sermon on Friday while standing. He would then sit and then stand (for the second sermon) as they (the Muslims) do nowadays.

Book 4: Number 1875: Jabir b. Samura said: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) gave two sermons between which he sat, recited the Qur’an and exhorted the people.

Book 4: Number 1876: Jabir b. Samura said that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to deliver the sermon while standing. He would then sit down and then stand up and address in a standing posture; and whoever informed you that he (the Holy Prophet) delivered the sermon while sitting told a lie. By Allah. I prayed with him more than two thousand times.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 157: Concerning the words of the qur’an: “And when they see merchandise or sport, they break away to it, and leave thee standing” (lxii. 11)

Book 4: Number 1877: Jabir b. Abdullah reported that the Apostle (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon on Friday in a standing posture when a caravan from Syria arrived. The people flocked towards it till no one was left (with the Holy Prophet) but twelve persons, and it was on this occasion that this verse in regard to Jumu’a was revealed.” And when they see merchandise or sport. they break away to it and leave thee standing.”

Book 4: Number 1878: This hadith has been narrated by Husain with the same chain of transmitters but with this alteration that he did not make mention of the standing position.

Book 4: Number 1879: Jabir b. Abdullah reported: I was along with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) on Friday when a caravan arrived. The people went to it, and none but twelve persons were left behind and I was one of them; and it was on this occasion that this verse was revealed:” And when they see merchandise or sport away to it, and leave thee standing” (lxii. 1 1). they break

Book 4: Number 1880: Jabir b. Abdullah reported: While the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was delivering (a sermon) on Friday, a caravan of merchandise came to Medina. The Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) rushed towards it till only twelve persons were left with him including Abu Bakr and ‘Umar; and it was at this occasion that this verse was revealed.” And when they see merchandise or sport, they break away to it.”

Book 4: Number 1881: Ka’b b. ‘Ujra reported that he entered the mosque and saw Abd al-Rahman b. Umm Hakam delivering the sermon in a sitting posture. Upon this he said: Look at this wretched person; he delivers the sermon while sitting, whereas Allah said:” And when they see merchandise or sport, they break away to it and leave thee standing.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 158: Warning on neglecting jumu’a

Book 4: Number 1882: Abdullah b. Umar and Abu Huraira said that they heard Allah’s Messenger (way peace be upon him) say on the planks of his pulpit: People most cease to neglect the Friday prayer or Allah will seal their hearts and then they will be among the negligent.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 159: Shortness of prayer and sermon

Book 4: Number 1883: Jabir b. Samura reported: I used to pray with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and both his prayer and sermon were of moderate length.

Book 4: Number 1884: Jabir b. Samura reported: I used to observe prayer with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and his prayer was of moderate length and his sermon too was of moderate length.

Book 4: Number 1885: Jabir b. Abdullah said: When Allah’s Messenger (may peace he upon him) delivered the sermon, his eyes became red, his voice rose. and his anger increased so that he was like one giving a warning against the enemy and saying:” The enemy has made a morning attack on you and in the evening too.” He would also say:” The last Hour and I have been sent like these two.” and he would join his forefinger and middle finger; and would further say:” The best of the speech is embodied in the Book of Allah, and the beet of the guidance is the guidance given by Muhammad. And the most evil affairs are their innovations; and every innovation is error.” He would further say:, I am more dear to a Muslim even than his self; and he who left behind property that is for his family. and he who dies under debt or leaves children (in helplessness). the responsibility (of paying his debt and bringing up his children) lies on me.”

Book 4: Number 1886: Ja’far b. Muhammad said on the authority of his father: I heard Jabir b. ‘Abdullah saying that in the sermon of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) he praised Allah, lauded Him (and subsequently said [other words] and raised his voice, and the rest of the hadith is the same).

Book 4: Number 1887: Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), while delivering the sermon’ to the people, praised Allah, and lauded Him for what He deserves, and would then say: He whom Allah guides aright, there is none to mislead him, and he who is led astray, there is none to guide him (aright), and the best of the talk is embodied in the Book of Allah. And the rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1888: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: Dimad came to Mecca and he belonged to the tribe of Azd Shanu’a, and he used to protect the person who was under the influence of charm. He heard the foolish people of Mecca say that Muhammad (may peace be upon him) was under the spell. Upon this hse said: If 1 were to come across this man, Allah might cure him at my hand. He met him and said: Muhammad, I can protect (one) who is under the influence of charm, and Allah cures one whom He so desires at my hand. Do you desire (this)? Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Praise is due to Allah, we praise Him, ask His help; and he whom Allah guides aright there is none to lead him astray, and he who is led astray there is none to guide him, and I bear testimony to the fact that there is no god but Allah, He is One, having no partner with Him, and that Muhammad is His Servant and Messenger. Now after this he (Dimad) said: Repeat these words of yours before me, and the messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) repeated these to him thrice; and he said I have heard the words of soothsayers and the words of magicians, and the words of poets, but I have never heard such words as yours, and they reach the depth (of the ocean of eloquence) ; bring forth your hand so that I should take oath of fealty to you on Islam. So he took an oath of allegiance to him. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: It (this allegiance of yours) is on behalf of your people too. He said: It is on behalf of my people too. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent an expedition and the flying column passed by his people. The leader of the flying column said to the detachment: Did you find anything from these people? One of the people said: I found a utensil for water. Upon this he (the commander) said: Return it, for he is one of the people of Dimad.

Book 4: Number 1889: Abu Wa’il reported: ‘Ammar delivered to us the sermon. It was short and eloquent. When he (, Ammir) descended (from the pulpit) we said to him:  Abd al-Yaqzn, you have delivered a short and eloquent sermon. Would that you had lengthened (the sermon). He said: I have heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: The lengthening of prayer by a man and the shortness of the sermon is the sign of his understanding (of faith). So lengthen the prayer and shorten the sermon, for there is charm (in precise) expression.

Book 4: Number 1890: ‘Adi b. Hatim reported that a person recited a sermon before the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) thus: He who obeys Allay and His Apostle, he in fact follows the right path, and he who disobeys both of them, he goes astray. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: What a bad speaker you are; say: He who disobeys Allah and His Apostle. Ibn Numair added: He in fact went astray.

Book 4: Number 1891: Safwan b. Ya’la reported on the authority of his father that he heard the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting (verses of the Qur’an) on the pulpit. and” They cried:  Malik.”

Book 4: Number 1892: ‘Amra daughter of Abd al-Rahman reported on the authority of the sister of Amra, I memorised (surah) Qaf=surah l.):” By the glorious Qur’an” from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on Friday for he recited it on the pulpit on every Friday.

Book 4: Number 1893: The daughter of Haritha b. Nu’man said: I did not memorise (Surah) Qaf but from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as he used to deliver the. sermon along with it on every Friday. She also added: Our oven and that of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was one.

Book 4: Number 1894: Umm Bisham hint Haritha b. Nu’man said: Our oven and that of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was one for two years, or for one year or for a part of a year; and I learnt” Qaf. By the Glorious Qur’an” from no other source than the tongue of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) who used to recite it every Friday on the pulpit when he delivered the sermon to the people.

Book 4: Number 1895: Umara b. Ruwaiba said he saw Bishr b. Marwan on the pulpit raising his hands and said: Allah, disfigure these hands! I have seen Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) gesture no more than this with his hands, and he pointed with his forefinger.

Book 4: Number 1896: This hadith has been narrated by another chain of transmitters on the authority of Husain b. Abd al-Rahman.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 160: Observing of two rakiahs as a salutation of the mosque while the imam is delivering (the sermon)

Book 4: Number 1897: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported that while Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon on Friday a person came there, and the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to him: So and so, have you prayed (two rak’ahs)? He said: No. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Then stand and pray.

Book 4: Number 1898: This hadith is narrated by Jabir through another chain of transmitters but Hammad (one of the narrators) made no mention of the two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1899: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah said that a person entered the Mosque while the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon on Friday. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: Have you observed prayer? He said: No. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Stand and offer the two rak’ahs. According to Qutaiba, the words are:” He said: Offer two rak’ahs.”

Book 4: Number 1900: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported that a person came (in the Mosque) while the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon on Friday (standing) on the pulpit. He (the Holy Prophet) said to him: Have you offered two rak’ahs? He said: No. Upon this he said: Then observe (them).

Book 4: Number 1901: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah said that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) delivered the sermon and said: When any one of you comes for the Friday (prayer) and the Imam comes out (from his apartment), (even then) should observe two rak’ahs (of prayer).

Book 4: Number 1902: Jabir reported that Sulaik Ghatafani came on Friday (for prayer) while the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was sitting on the pulpit. Sulaik also sat down before observing prayer. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Have you observed two rak’ahs? He said: No. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Stand and observe them

Book 4: Number 1903: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: Sulaik Ghatafani came on Friday when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon. He (Sulaik) sat down. He (the Holy Prophet) said to him:  Sulaik I stand and observe two rak’ahs and make them short, and then said: When any one of you comes on Friday, while the Imam delivers the sermon, he should observe two rak’ahs and should make them short.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 161: Hadith pertaining to giving instruction in khutba

Book 4: Number 1904: Abu Rifa’a reported: I came to the Holy Prophet (way peace be upon him) when he was delivering the sermon, and I said: Messenger of Allah, here is a stranger and he wants to learn about this religion and he does not know what this religion is. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) looked at me and left his sermon till he came to me, and he was given a chair and I thought that Its legs were made of iron. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sat In it and he began to teach me what Allah had taught him. He then came (to the pulpit) for his sermon and completed it to the end.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 162: What is to be recited in the jumuia prayer?

Book 4: Number 1905: Ibn Abu Rafi’ said: Marwan appointed Abu Huraira as his deputy in Medina and he himself left t for Mecca. Abu Huraira led as in the Jumu’a prayer and recited after Surah Jumu’a in the second rak’ah:” When the hypocrites came to thee” (Surah lxiii.). I then met Abu Huraira as he came back and said to him: You have recited two surahs which ‘Ali b. Abu Talib used to recite in Kufah. Upon this Abu Huraira said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace: be upon him) ‘reciting these two in the Friday (prayer).

Book 4: Number 1906: This hadith is narrated by Abdullah b. Abu Rafi’ with the same chain of transmitters but with this modification:” That he recited Surah Jumu’a (lxii.) in the first rak’ah and” The hypocrites came” in the second rak’ah.

Book 4: Number 1907: Nu’man b. Bashir reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite on two ‘Ids and in Friday prayer:” Glorify The name of Thy Lord, the Most High” (Surah lxxxvii.), and:” Has there come to thee the news of the overwhelming event” (lxxxviii.). And when the ‘Id and Jumu’a combined on a day he recited these two (surah) in both the prayers.

Book 4: Number 1908: This hadith has been narrated by Ibrahim b Muhammad b. al-Muntashir with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1909: Dahhak b. Qais wrote to Nu’man b. Bashir asking him what the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited on Friday besides Surah Jumu’a He said that he recited:” Has there reached…” (Surah lxxxviii, ).

Book 4: Number 1910: Ibn Abbas reported: The Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him) used to recite in the morning prayer on Friday Surah” Alif Lam Mim, Tanz’il ul Sajda” (Surah xxxii.): Surely there came over the man a time” (Surah lxxvii) and he used to recite in Jumu’a prayer Surahs Jumu’a and al-Munafiqin.

Book 4: Number 1911: A hadith like this has been narrated by Sufyan with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1912: Mukhawwil has narrated this hadith on the authority of Sufyan.

Book 4: Number 1913: Abu Huraira reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in the dawn prayer on Friday” Alif Lam Mim, Tanzil” and” Surely there came.”

Book 4: Number 1914: Abu Huraira reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite in the dawn prayer on Friday:” Alif Lam Mim, Tanzil” in the first rak’ah, and in the second one:” Surely there came over the man a time when he was nothing that could be mentioned.”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 163: Prayer (sunan) after the jumu’a prayer (fard)

Book 4: Number 1915: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When any one of you observes the Jumu’a prayer (two obligatory rak’ahs in congregation), he should observe four (rak’ahs) afterwards.

Book 4: Number 1916: Suhail reported on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When you observe prayer after (the two obligatory raklabs) of Jumu’a, you should observe four rak’ahs (and ‘Amr in his narration has made this addition that Ibn Idris said this on the authority of Suhail): And if you are in a hurry on account of something, you should observe two rak’ahs in the mosque and two when you return (to your house).

Book 4: Number 1917: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When any one amongst you observes prayer after Jumu’a, he should observe four rak’ahs. (In the hadith transmitted by Jarir the word minkum is not recorded.)

Book 4: Number 1918: Nafi’ reported that when ‘Abdullah (b. ‘Umar) observed the Friday prayer and came back he observed two rak’ahs in his house, and then said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be updn him) used to do this.

Book 4: Number 1919: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar, while describing the Nafl prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), said: He did not observe (Nafl) prayer after Jumu’a till he went back and observed two rak’ahs in his house. Yahya said: I guess that I uttered these words (before Imam Malik) that he of course observed (them).

Book 4: Number 1920: Salim narrated on the authority of his father that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe two rak’ahs after Jumu’a.

Book 4: Number 1921: ‘Umar b. ‘Ata’ b. Abu Khuwar said that Nafi’ b. Jubair sent him to al-Sa’ib the son of Namir’s sister with a view to asking him about what he had seen in the prayer of Mu’awiya. He said: Yes, I observed the Jumu’a prayer along with him in Maqsura and when the Imam pronounced salutation I stood up at my place and observed (Sunan rak’ahs). As he entered (the apartment) he sent for me and said: Do not repeat what you have done. Whenever you have observed the Jumu’a prayer, do not observe (Sunan prayer) till you, have talked or got out For the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had ordered us to do this and not to combine two (types of) prayers without talking of going out.

Book 4: Number 1922: The same hadith is narrated on the authority of ‘Umar b. Ata’ but with this modification: When he (the Imam) pronounced salutation I stood up at my place. No mention was made of the Imam in it.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 164: The prayer of the two E’ids

Book 4: Number 1923: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I participated in the Fitr prayer with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr, ‘Umar and ‘Uthman, and all of them observed this prayer before the Khutba, and then he (the Holy Prophet) delivered the sermon. Then the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) descended (from the pulpit) and I (perceive) as if I am seeing him as he is commanding people with his hand to sit down. He then made his way through their (assembly) till he came to the women. Bilal was with him. He then recited (this verse): O Prophet, when believing women come to thee giving thee a pledge that they will not associate aught with Allah” (lx. 12) till he finished (his address to) them and then said: Do you conform to it (what has been described in the verse)? Only one woman among them replied: Yes, Apostle of Allah, but none else replied. He (the narrator) said: It could not be ascertained who actually she was. He (the Holy Prophet) exhorted them to give alms. Bilal stretched his cloth and then said: Come forward with alms. Let my father and mother be taken as ransom for you. And they began to throw rings and ringlets in the cloth of Bilal.

Book 4: Number 1924: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: I bear testimony to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) offering prayer before Kbutba. He (after saying prayer) delivered the Kutba, and he found that the women could not hear it, so he came to them and exhorted them and preached them and commanded them to give alms, and Bilal had stretched his cloth and the women were throwing rings, earrings and other things. This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Ayyub with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1925: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up on the day of ‘Id al Fitr and observed prayer. And he commenced the prayer before the sermon. He then delivered the sermon. When the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had finished (the sermon) he came down from (the pulpit), and made his way to the women and exhorted them (to do good acts), and he was leaning on the hand of Bilal. Bilal had stretched his cloth in which women were throwing alms. I (one of the narrators) said to ‘Ata’ (the other narrator): It must be Zakat on the day of Fitr. He (‘Ata’) said: No. It was alms (which) they were giving on that occasion, and a woman gave her ring, and then others gave, and then others gave. I said to ‘Ata’: Is It right now for the Imam to come to the women when he has finished (his address to the men) that he should exhort them (to good deeds)? He said: (Why not) by my life, it is right for them (to do so). What is the matter with them that they do not do it now?

Book 4: Number 1926: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: I observed prayer with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the ‘Id day. He commenced with prayer before the sermon without Adhan and Iqama. He then stood up leaning on Bilal, and he commanded (them) to be on guard (against evil for the sake of) Allah, and he exhorted (them) on obedience to Him, and he preached to the people and admonished them. He then walked on till he came to the women and preached to them and admonished them, and asked them to give alms, for most of them are the fuel for Hell. A woman having a dark spot on the cheek stood up and said: Why is it so, Messenger of Allah? He said: For you grumble often and show ingratitude to your spouse. And then they began to give alms out of their ornaments such as their earrings and rings which they threw on to the cloth of Bilal.

Book 4: Number 1927: Ibn ‘Abbas and Jaibir b. ‘Abdullah al-Ansari reported: There was no Adhan on the (occasion) of Idul Fitr and Idul Adha. I (Ibn Juraij) said: I asked him after some time about it. He (‘Ata’, one of the narrators) said: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah al-Ansari told me: There is neither any Adhan on Idul Fitr when the Imam comes out, nor even after his coming out; their is neither lqama nor call nor anything of the sort of calling on that day and nor Iqama.

Book 4: Number 1928: ‘Ata’ reported that Ibn ‘Abbas sent (him) to Ibn Zubair at the commencement of the oath of allegiance to him (for Caliphate saying): As there is no Adhan on ‘Idul Fitr, so you should not pronounce it. Ibn Zubair did not pronounce Adhan on that day. He (Ibn ‘Abbas) also sent him (with this message) that sermon (is to be delivered) after the prayer, and thus it was done. So lbn Zubair observed prayer before Khutba.

Book 4: Number 1929: Jabir b. Samura said: I prayed with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayers on two I’ds wore than once or twice without there being Adhan and Iqama.

Book 4: Number 1930: Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), Abu Bakr and ‘Umar used to observe the two ‘Id prayers before the sermon.

Book 4: Number 1931: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to go out on the day of Adha and on the day of Fitr and commenced the prayer. And after having observed his prayer and pronounced the salutation, he stood up facing people as they were seated at their places of worship. And if he intended to send out an army he made mention of it to the people, and if he intended any other thing besides it, he commanded them (to do that). He used to say (to the people): Give alms, give alms, give alms, and the majority that gave alms was of women. He then returned and this (practice) remained (in vogue) till Marwan b. al- Hakam (came into power). I went out hand in hand with Marwan till we came to the place of worship and there Kathir b. Salt had built a pulpit of clay and brick. Marwan began to tug me with his hand as though he were pulling me towards the pulpit, while I was pulling him towards the prayer. When I saw him doing that I said: What has happened to the practice of beginning with prayer? He said: No, Abu Sa’id, what you are familiar with has been abandoned. I thereupon said (three times and went back): By no means, by Him in Whose hand my life is, you are not doing anything better than what I am familiar with.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 165: Permissibility of women’s going out on ‘Id days towards the place of worship and their presence in the khutba (sitting) at a distance from men

Book 4: Number 1932: Umm ‘Atiyya said: He (the Apostle of Allah) commanded us that we should take out unmarried women and purdah observing ladies for ‘Id prayers, and he commanded the menstruating women to remain away from the place of worship of the Muslims.

Book 4: Number 1933: Umm Atiyya reported: We were commanded to bring out on old days purdah observing ladies and those unmarried, and menstruating women came out but remained behind people and pronounced takbir (Allah o Akbar) along with them.

Book 4: Number 1934: Umm ‘Atiyya reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) commanded us to bring out on’Idul Fitr and ‘Idul Adha young women, menstruating women and purdah observing ladies, menstruating women kept back from prayer, but participated in goodness and supplication of the Muslims. I said: Messenger of Allah, one of us does not have an outer garment (to cover her face and body). He said: Let her sister cover her with her outer garment.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 166: Abandoning of prayer before ‘Id and after it in the place of worship (ourside the habitation) especially meant for E’id

Book 4: Number 1935: Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out on the day of Adha or Fitr and observed two rak’ahs, and did not observe prayer (at that place) before and after that. He then came to the women along with Bilal and commanded them to give alms and the women began to give their rings and necklaces.

This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 167: What is to be recited in E’id prayers

Book 4: Number 1936: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported that (his father) ‘Umar b. Khattab asked Abu Waqid al-Laithi what the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to recite on ‘Idul Adha and ‘Idul Fitr. He said: He used to recite in them:” Qaf. By the Glorious Qur’an” (Surah 1),” The Hour drew near, and the moon was rent asunder” (Surah liv.).

Book 4: Number 1937: ‘Utba reported that his father Waqid al-Laithi said: ‘Umar b. Khattab asked me what the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited on ‘Id day. I said:” The Hour drew near” and Qaf. By the Glorious Qur’an”.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 168: Permission for innocent sport on E’id days

Book 4: Number 1938: ‘A’isha reported: Abu Bakr came to see me and I had two girls with me from among the girls of the Ansar and they were singing what the Ansar recited to one another at the Battle of Bu’ath. They were not, however, singing girls. Upon this Abu Bakr said: What I (the playing of) this wind instrument of Satan in the house of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and this too on ‘Id day? Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Abu Bakr, every people have a festival and it is our festival (so let them play on).

Book 4: Number 1939: This hadith has been narrated by Hisham with the same chain of transmitters, but there the words are:” Two girls were playing upon a tambourine.”

Book 4: Number 1940: ‘A’isha reported that Abu Bakr came to her and there were with her two girls on Adha days who were singing and beating the tambourine and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had wrapped himself with his mantle. Abu Bakr scolded them. The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) uncovered (his face) and said: Abu Bakr, leave them alone for these are the days of ‘Id. And ‘A’isha said: I recapitulate to my mind the fact that once the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) screened me with his mantle and I saw the sports of the Abyssinians, and I was only a girl, and so you can well imagine how a girl of tender age is fond of watching the sport.

Book 4: Number 1941: ‘A’isha reported: BY Allah, I remember the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) standing on the door of my apartment screening me with his mantle enabling me to see the sport of the Abyssinians as they played with their daggers in the mosque of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upom him). He (the Holy Prophet) kept standing for my sake till I was satiated and then I went back; and thus you can well imagine how long a girl tender of age who is fond of sports (could have watched it).

Book 4: Number 1942: ‘A’isha reported: The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) came (in my apartment) while there were two girls with me singing the song of the Battle of Bu’ath. He lay down on the bed and turned away his face. Then came Abu Bakr and he scolded me and said: Oh! this musical instrument of the devil in the house of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)! The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) turned towards him and said: Leave them alone. And when he (the Holy Prophet) became unattentive, I hinted them and they went out, and it was the day of ‘Id and negroes were playing with shields and speare. (I do not remember) whether I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) or whether he said to me if I desired to see (that sport). I said: Yes. I stood behind him with his face parallel to my face, and he said: O Banu Arfada, be busy (in your sports) till I was satiated. He said (to me): Is that enough? I said: Yes. Upon this he asked me to go.

Book 4: Number 1943: ‘A’isha reported that some Abyssinians came and gave a demonstration of armed fight on the ‘Id day in the mosque. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) invited me (to see that fight). I placed my head on his shoulder and began to see their sport till it was I who turned away from watching them.

Book 4: Number 1944: This hadith has been narrated by Hisham with the same chain of transmitters but (the narrators) did not make mention of the mosque.

Book 4: Number 1945: ‘A’isha said that she sent a message to the players (of this armed fight) saying: I like to see them (fighting). She further said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up and I stood at the door (behind him) and saw (this fight) between his ears and his shoulders they played in the mosque. ‘Ata’ (one of the narrators) said: Were they persians or Abyssinians? Ibn ‘Atiq told me they were Abyssinians.

Book 4: Number 1946: Abu Huraira reported: While the Abyssinians were busy playing with their arms in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ‘Umar b. Khattab came there. He bent down to take up pebbles to throw at them (in order to make them go off). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to him: ‘Umar, leave them alone.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 169: Prayer for rain

Book 4: Number 1947: ‘Abdullah b. Zaid b. Mazini reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went to the place of prayer and prayed for rain and turned round his mantle while facing the Qibla.

Book 4: Number 1948: Ibn Tamim narrated on the authority of his uncle (‘Abdullah b. Zaid) that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out to the place of prayer and prayed for rain and faced towards Qibla, and turned round his mantle and prayed two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1949: ‘Abdullah b. Zaid al-Ansari reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out to the place of prayer in order to offer prayer for rainfall. And when he intended to make supplication he faced Qibla and turned round his mantle.

Book 4: Number 1950: ‘Abbad b. Tamim Mazini heard his uncle, who was one of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), as saying: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out one day in order to pray for rain. He turned his back towards people, supplicated before Allah, facing towards Qibla, and turned his mantle round and then observed two rak’ahs of prayer.

Book 4: Number 1951: Anas reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raising his hands (high enough) in supplication (for rain) that the whiteness of his armpits became visible.

Book 4: Number 1952: Anas b. Malik reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed for rain pointing the back of his hands to the sky.

Book 4: Number 1953: Anas reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was not accustomed to raice his hands in any supplication he made except when praying for rain. (He would then raise [his hands] high enough) that the whiteness of his armpits became visible. ‘Abd al-A’la said that (he was in doubt whether it was) the whiteness of his armpit or armpits.

Book 4: Number 1954: This hadith has been narrated by Anas b. Malik through another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 170: Supplication in prayer for rain

Book 4: Number 1955: Anas b. Malik reported that a person entered the mosque through the door situated on theside of Daral Qada’ during Friday (prayer) and the messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon while standing. He came and stood in front of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: Messenger of Allah, the camels died and the passages were blocked; so supplicate Allah to send down rain upon us. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raised his hands and then said: (O Allah, send down rain upon us; O Allah, send dowp rain upon us; O Allah, send down rain upon us. Anas said: By Allah, we did not see any cloud or any patch of it, and there was neither any house or building standing between us and the (hillock) Sal’a. There appeared a cloud in the shape of a shield from behind it, and as it (came high) in the sky it spread and then there was a downpour of rain. By Allah, we did not see the sun throughout the week. Then (that very man) came on the coming Friday through the same door when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was standing and delivering the sermon. He stood in front of him and said: Messenger of Allah, our animals died and the passages blocked. Supplicate Allah to stop the rain for us. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) again raised his hands and said: O Allah, let it (rain) fall in our suburbs and not on us, O Allah (send it down) on the hillocks and small mountains and the river beds and at places where trees grow. The rain stopped, and as we stepped out we were walking in sun shine. He (the narrator) said to Sharik: I asked Anas b. Malik if he was the same man. He said: I do not know.

Book 4: Number 1956: Anas b. Malik reported: The people were in the grip of famine during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and (once) as the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon standing on the pulpit on Friday, a bedouin stood up and said: Messenger of Allah, the animals died and the children suffered starvation. The rest of the hadith is the same (and the words are) that he (the Holy Prophet) said: O Allah, send down rain in our suburbs but not on us. He (the narrator) said: To whichever directions he pointed with his hands, the clouds broke up and I saw Medina like the opening of a (courtyard) and the stream of Qanat flowed for one month, and none came from any part (of Arabia) but with the news of heavy rainfall.

Book 4: Number 1957: Anas b. Malik reported that while the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was delivering the sermon on Friday, people stood up before him and said in a loud voice: Apostle of Allah, there is a drought and the trees have become yellow, the animals have died; and the rest of the hadith is the same, and in the narration transmitted by ‘Abd al-A’la the words are:” The clouds cleard from Medina and it began to rain around it and not a single drop of rain fell in Medina. And as I looked towards Medina, I found it hollow like (the hollowness of) a basin.

Book 4: Number 1958: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Anas but with this addition:” Allah gathered the clouds and as we (were obliged) to stay back I saw that even the strong man, impelled by a desire to go to his family, (could not do so).”

Book 4: Number 1959: ‘Ubaidullah b. Anas b. Malik heard (his father) Anas b. Malik as saying: A bedouin came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on Friday as he was (delivering the sermon on his) pulpit; and the rest of the hadith is the same but with this addition:” I saw the cloud clearing just as a sheet is folded.”

Book 4: Number 1960: Anas (b. Malik) reported: It rained upon us as we were with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) removed his cloth (from a part of his body) till the rain fell on it. We said: Messenger of Allah, why did you do this? He said: It is because it (the rainfall) has just come from the Exalted Lord.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 171: (Prayer for) protection (of allah) when there is a windstorm, or (terribly dark) cloud, and feeling of joy when there is a rainfall

Book 4: Number 1961: ‘Ata’ b. Abi Rabah reported that he heard ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him), as saying: When there was on any day windstorm or dark cloud (its effects) could be read on the face of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and he moved forward and backward (in a state of anxiety) ; and when it rained, he was delighted and it (the state of restlessness) disappeared. ‘A’isha said: I asked him the reason of this anxiety and he said: I was afraid that it might be a calamity that might fall upon my Ummah, and when he saw rainfall he said: It is the mercy (of Allah).

Book 4: Number 1962: ‘Ata’ b. Rabah reported on the authority of ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (way peace be upon him), who said: Whenever the wind was stormy, the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to say: O Allah! I ask Thee for what is good in it, and the good which it contains, and the good of that which it was sent for. I seek refuge with Thee from what is evil in it, what evil it contains, and the evil of that what it was sent for; and when there was a thunder and lightning in the sky, his colour underwent a change, and he went out and in, backwards and forwards; and when the rain came, he felt relieved, and I noticed that (the sign of relief) on his face. ‘A’isha asked him (about it) and he said: It may be as the people of ‘Ad said: When they saw a cloud formation coming to their valley they said:” It is a cloud which would give us rain” (Qur’an, xlvi. 24).

Book 4: Number 1963: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported: I never saw Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) laugh to such an extent that I could see his uvula whereas he used to smile only and when he saw dark clouds or wind, (the signs of fear) were depicted on his face. I said: Messenger of Allah, I find people being happy when they ace the dark cloud in the hope that it would bring rain, but I find that when you see that (the cloud) there is an anxiety on your face. He said: ‘A’isha, I am afraid that there may be a calamity in it, for a people was afflicted with wind, when the people saw the calamity they said:” It is a cloud which would give us rain” (Qur’an. xlvi. 24).

Book 4: Number 1964: Ibn ‘Abbas reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: I have been helped by the east wind and the ‘Ad were destroyed by the west wind.

Book 4: Number 1965: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas through another chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 172: Prayer at the time of solar eclipse

Book 4: Number 1966: ‘A’isha reported that there was a solar eclipse in the time of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He stood up to pray and prolonged his stand very much. He then bowed and prolonged very much his bowing. He then raised his head and prolonged his stand much, but it was less than the (duration) of the first stand. He then bowed and prolonged bowing much, but it was less than the duration of his first bowing. He then prostrated and then stood up and prolonged the stand, but it was less than the first stand. He then bowed and prolonged his bowing, but it was less than the first bowing. He then lifted his head and then stood up and prolonged his stand, but it was less than the first stand. He then bowed and prolonged bowing and it was less than the first bowing. He then prostrated himself; then he turned about, and the sun had become bright, and he addressed the people. He praised Allah and landed Him and said: The sun and the moon are two signs of Allah; they are not eclipsed on account of anyones death or on account of anyone’s birth. So when you see them, glorify and supplicate Allah, observe prayer, give alms. O Ummah of Muhammad, none is more indignant than Allah When His servant or maid commits fornication. O people of Muhammad, by Allah, if you knew what I know, you would weep much and laugh little.

Book 4: Number 1967: This hadith has been narrated by Hisham b. ‘Urwa with the same chain of transmitters but with this addition:” Verily the sun and the moon are among the signs of Allah.” And similarly this addition was made:” He then lifted his hands and said: O Allah! have I not conveyed it?”

Book 4: Number 1968: ‘A’isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported There was an eclipse of the sun during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). So, the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) went to the mosque and stood up and glorified Allah, and the people formed themselves in rows behind him. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) made a long recital (of the Qur’an) and then pronounced takbir and then observed a long ruku’. He then raised his head and said: Allah listened to him who praised Him: our Lord, praise is due to Thee. He then again stood up and made a long recital, which was less than the first recital. He pronounced takbir and observed a long ruku’, and it was less than the first one. He again said: Allah listened to him who praised Him; our Lord, praise is due to Thee. (Abu Tahir, one of the narrators) made no mention of:” He then prostrated himself.” He did like this in the second rak’ah, till he completed four rak’ahs and four prostrations and the sun became bright before he deported. He then stood up and addressed people, after lauding Allah as He deserved, and then said: The sun and the moon are two signs among the signs of Allah These do not eclipse either on the death of anyone or on his birth. So when you see them, hasten to prayer. He also said this: Observe prayer till Allah dispels the anxiety (of this extraordinary phenomenon) from you. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I saw in my place everything which you have been promised. I even saw myself desiring to pluck a bunch (of grapes) from Paradise (and it was at the time) when you saw me moving forward. And I saw Hell and some of its parts crushing the others, when you saw me moving back; and I saw in it Ibn Luhayy and he was the person who made the she camels loiter about. In the hadith transmitted by Abu Tahir the words are:” He hastened to prayer,” and he made no mention of what follows.

Book 4: Number 1969: ‘A’isha reported that there was a solar eclipse during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) and he sent the announcer (to summon them) for congregational prayer. The people gathered together and he pronounced takbir and he observed four rak’ahs, in the form of two rak’ahs (i. e. he observed two qiyams and two ruku’s in one rak’ah) and four prostrations.

Book 4: Number 1970: ‘A’isha reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited loudly in the eclipse prayer, and he observed four rak’ahs in the form of two rak’ahs and four prostrations. Zuhri said: Kathir b. ‘Abbas narrated on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed four rak’ahs and four prostrations in two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1971: Zuhri said: Kathir b. Abbas used to narrate that Ibn ‘Abbas used to relate about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in regard to the eclipse of the sun like that what was narrated by ‘Urwa on the authority of ‘A’isha.

Book 4: Number 1972: ‘Ata’ reported: I heard ‘Ubaid b. ‘Umair say: It has been narrated to me by one whom I regard as truthful, (the narrator says: I can well guess that he meant ‘A’isha) that the sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he stood up (in prayer) for a rigorously long time. He then bowed and then stood up and then bowed and then stood up and then bowed, thus observing three ruku’s in two rak’ahs and four prostrations. He then departed and the sun brightened. He pronounced” Allah is the Greatest” while bowing. He would then bow and say:” Allah listened to him who praised Him” while lifting up his head. He then stood up, and praised Allah and lauded Him, and then said: The sun and the moon do not eclipse on the death of anyone or on his birth. But both of them are among the signs of Allah with which Allah terrifies His servants. So when you see them under eclipse, remember Allah till they are brightened. This hadith is narrated thus on the authority of ‘A’isha through another chain of transmitters:” The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed six ruku’s and four prostration in (two rak’ahs).”

Sahih Muslim> Book 4: The Book Of Prayers (Kitab Al-salat)
Chapter 173: Mention of the torment of grave in eclipse prayer

Book 4: Number 1973: ‘Amra reported that a Jewess came to ‘A’isha to ask (about something) and said: May Allah protect you from the torment of the grave! ‘A’isha said: Messenger of Allah, would people be tormented in the graves? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: (May there be) protection of Allah! The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) mounted one morning on the ride, and the sun eclipsed. ‘A’isha said: I came in the company of the women in the mosque from behind the rooms. The Messenger of Allah (way peace he upon him) dismounted from his ride and came to the place of worship where he used to pray. He stood up (to pray) and the people stood behind him. ‘A’isha said: He stood for a long time. He then bowed and it was a long ruku’. He then raised his head and he stood for a long time, less than the first standing. He then bowed and his ruku’ was long, but it was less than that (the first) ruku’. He then raised (his head) and the sun had become bright. He (the Holy Prophet) then said: I saw you under trial in the grave like the turmoil of Dajjal. ‘Amra said: I heard ‘A’isha say: I listened after this to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) seeking refuge from the torment of Fire and the torment of the grave.

Book 4: Number 1974: This hadith has been narrated by Yahya b. Sa’id with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 1975: Jabir b. ‘Abdullah reported: The sun eclipsed on one extremely hot day during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) prayed along with his Companions. He prolonged his qiyam (standing posture in prayer) till they (his Companions) began to fall down. He then observed a long ruku’. He raised his head (and stood up for long) and then observed a long ruku’. He then raised (his head and stood up) for a long time and then made two prostrations. He then stood up and did like this and thus he observed four ruku’s and four prostrations (in two rak’ahs) and then said: All these things were brought to me in which you will be made to enter. Paradise was brought to me till (I was so close to it) that if I (had intended) to pluck a bunch (of grapes) out of it. I would have got it, or he (the Holy Prophet) said: I intended to get a bunch (out of that) but my hand could not reach it. Hell was also brought to me and I saw in it a woman belonging to the tribe of Israel who was tormented for a cat whom she had tied, but did not give it food nor set it free to eat the creatures of the earth; and I saw Abu Thumama ‘Amr b. Malik who was dragging his intestines in Hell. They (the Arabs) used to say that the sun and the moon do not eclipse but on the death of some great person; but (in reality) both these (the sun and the moon) are among the signs of Allah which are shown to you; so when there is an eclipse, observe prayer till it (the sun or the moon) brightens. This hadith has been narrated by Hisham with the same chain of transmitters except this” I saw a dark woman with a tail stature and loud voice,” but he made no mention of” from among Bani Israel”.

Book 4: Number 1976: Jabir reported that the sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on that very day when Ibrahim (the Prophet’s son) died. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up and led people in (two rak’ahs of) prayer with six ruku’s and four prostrations. He commenced (the prayer) with takbir (Allah o Akbar) and then recited and prolonged his recital. He then bowed nearly the (length of time) that he stood up. He then raised his head from the ruku’ and recited but less than the first recital. He then bowed (to the length of time) that he stood up. He then raised his head from the ruku’ and again recited but less than the second recital. He then bowed (to the length of time) that he stood up. He then lifted his head from the ruku’. He then fell in prostration and observed two prostrations. He stood up and then bowed, observing six ruku’s like it, without (completing) the rak’ah in them, except (this difference) that the first (qiyam of ruku’) was longer than the later one, and the ruku’ was nearly (of the same length) as prostration. He then moved backward and the rows behind him also moved backward till we reached the extreme (Abu Bakr said: till he reached near the women) He then moved forward and the people also moved forward along with him till he stood at his (original) place (of worship). He then completed the prayer as it was required to complete and the sun brightened and he said: O people! verily the sun and the moon are among the signs of Allah and they do not eclipse at the death of anyone among people (Abu Bakr said: On the death of any human being). So when you see anything like it (of the nature of eclipse), pray till it is bright. There is nothing which you have been promised (in the next world) but I have seen it in this prayer of mine. Hell was brought to me as you saw me moving back on account of fear lest its heat might affect me; and I saw the owner of the curved staff who dragged his intestines in the fire, and he used to steal (the belongings) of the pilgrims with his curved staff. If he (the owner of the staff) became aware, he would say: It got (accidentally) entangled in my curved staff, but if he was unaware of that, he would take that away. I also saw in it (in Hell) the owner of a cat whom she had tied and did not feed her nor set her free so that she could eat the creatures of the earth, till the cat died of starvation. Paradise was brought to me, and it was on that occasion that you saw me moving forward till I stood at my place (of worship). I stretched my hand as I wanted to catch hold of its fruits so that you may see them. Then I thought of not doing it. Nothing which you have been promised was there that I did not see in this prayer of mine.

Book 4: Number 1977: Asma’ reported: The sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). As I went to ‘A’isha who was busy in prayer. I said: What is the matter with the people that they are praying (a special prayer)? She (‘A’isha) pointed towards the sky with her head. I said: Is it (an unusual) sign? She said: Yes. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up for prayer for such a long time that I was about to faint. I caught hold of a waterskin lying by my side, and began to pour water over my head, or (began to sprinkle water) on my face. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then finished and the sun had brightened. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then addressed the people, (after) praising Allah and lauding Him, and then said: There was no such thing as I did not see earlier, but I saw it at this very place of mine. I ever saw Paradise and Hell. It was also revealed to me that you would be tried in the graves, as you would he tried something like the turmoil of the Dajjal. Asma’ said: I do not know which word he actually used (qariban or mithl), and each one of you would be brought and it would be said: What is your knowledge about this man? If the person is a believer, (Asma’ said: I do not know whether it was the word al-Mu’min or al-Mu’qin) he would say: He is Muhammad and he is the Messenger of Allah. He brought to us the clear signs and right guidance. So we responded and obeyed him. (He would repeat this three times), and it would be said to him: You should go to sleep. We already knew that you are a believer in him. So the pious man would go to sleep. So far as the hypocrite or sceptic is concerned (Asma’ said: I do not know which word was that: al-Munafiq (hypocrite) or al-Murtad (doubtful) he would say: I do not know. I only uttered whatever I heard people say.

Book 4: Number 1978: Asma’ said: I came to ‘A’isha when the people were standing (in prayer) and she was also praying. I said: What is this excitement of the people for? And the rest of the hadith was narrated like one, (narrated above). ‘Urwa said: Do not say Kasafatush Shamsu, but say Khasafatush Shamsu.

Book 4: Number 1979: Asma’ bint Abu Bakr said: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was one day (i. e. on the day when the sun eclipsed) so perturbed that he (in haste) took hold of the outer garment (of a female member of his family) and it was later on that his (own) cloak was sent to him. He stood in prayer along with people for such a long time that if a man came he did not realise that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had observed ruku’, as it has been narrated about ruku’ in connection with long qiyam.

Book 4: Number 1980: Abu Juraij narrated this hadith with the same chain of transmitters (but with the addition of these words):” It was for a long duration that he (the Holy Prophet) observed qiyam and he would then observe ruku’. (The narrator also added) I (Asma’) looked at a woman who was older than I, and at another who was weaker than I.

Book 4: Number 1981: Asma’ daughter of Abu Bakr reported: The sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) ; so he felt perturbed and he, by mistake, took hold of the outer garment of a woman till he was given his own cloak. After this I satisfied my need and then came and entered the mosque. I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) standing in prayer. I stood along with him. He prolonged his qiyam till I wished to sit down. Then I cast a glance towards an old woman. So I said: She is older than I. I, therefore, kept standing. He (the Holy Prophet) then observed ruku’, and prolonged his ruku’. He then raised his head. He then prolonged his qiyam to such an extent that if a person happened to come he would have thought that he had not observed the ruku’.

Book 4: Number 1982: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: There was an eclipse of the sun during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah, (may peace be upon him) prayed accompanied by the people. He stood for a long time, about as long as it would take to recite Surah al-Baqara; then he bowed for a long time; then he raised his head and stood for a long time, but it was less than the first qiyam. He then bowed for a long time but for a shorter while than the first. He then prostrated and then stood for a long time, but it was less than the first qiyam. He then bowed for a long time, but it was less than the first bowing. He then raised (his head) and stood for a long time, but it was less than the first qiyam. He then bowed for a long time but it was less than the first bowing. He then observed prostration, and then he finished, and the sun had cleared (by that time). He (the Holy Prophet) then said: The sun and moon are two signs from the signs of Allah. These two do not eclipse on account of the death of anyone or on account of the birth of anyone. So when you see that, remember Allah. They (his Companions) said: Messenger of Allah, we saw you reach out to something, while you were standing here, then we saw you restrain yourself. He said: I saw Paradise and reached out to a bunch of its grapes; and had I taken it you would have eaten of it as long as the world endured. I saw Hell also. No such (abominable) sight have I ever seen as that which I saw today; and I observed that most of its inhabitants were women. They said: Messenger of Allah, on what account is it so? He said: For their ingratitude or disbelief (bi-kufraihinna). It was said: Do they disbelieve in Allah? He said: (Not for their disbelief in God) but for their ingratitude to their husbands and ingratitude to kindness. If you were to treat one of them kindly for ever, but if she later saw anything (displeasing) in you, she would say: i have never seen any good in you.

Book 4: Number 1983: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Zaid b. Aslam with the same chain of transmitters except with this difference that he (the narrator said):” then we saw you keeping aloof (back).”

Book 4: Number 1984: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: When there was a solar eclipse the Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) observed eight ruku’s and four prostrations (in two rak’ahs). This has been narrated by ‘Ali also.

Book 4: Number 1985: Ibn ‘Abbas reported: The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed prayer while it was (solar) eclipse. He recited (the Qur’an in qiyam) and then bowed. He again recited and again bowed. He again recited and again bowed and again recited and again bowed, and then prostrated; and the second (rak’ah) was like this.

Book 4: Number 1986: ‘Amr b. al-‘As reported: When the sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), they (the people) were called to congregational prayers. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed two ruku’s in one rak’ah. He then stood and observed two ruku’s in (the second) rak’ah. The sun then became bright, and ‘A’isha said; Never did I observe, ruku’ and prostration longer than this (ruku’ and prostration).

Book 4: Number 1987: Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Verily the sun and the moon are the two signs among the signs of Allah by which He frightens his servants and they do not eclipse on account of the death of any one of the people. So when you see anything about them, observe prayer, supplicate Allah till it is cleared from you.

Book 4: Number 1988: Abu Ma’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Verily the sun and the moon do not eclipse on account of the death of any one of the people, but they are the two signs among the signs of Allah. So when you see it, stand up and observe prayer.

Book 4: Number 1989: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Isma’il with the same chain of transmitters and in the hadith narrated by Sufyan and Waki’ (the words are):” The sun eclipsed on the day when Ibrahim died, and the people said: It has eclipsed on the death of Ibrahim.”

Book 4: Number 1990: Abu Musa reported: The sun eclipsed during the time of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him). He stood in great anxiety fearing that it might be the Doomsday, till he came to the mosque. He stood up to pray with prolonged qiyam, ruku’, and prostration which I never saw him doing in prayer; and then he said: These are the signs which Allah sends, not on account of the death of anyone or life of any one, but Allah sends them to frighten thereby His servants. So when you see any such thing, hasten to remember Him, supplicate Him and beg pardon from Him, and in the narration transmitted by Ibn ‘Ala the words are:” The sun eclipsed”.”” He frightens His servants.”

Book 4: Number 1991: ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Samura said: During the lifetime of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) I was shooting my arrows in Medina, when an eclipse of the sun took place. I, therefore, threw them away and said, I must see how the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) acts in a solar eclipse today. When I came to him, he had been supplicating with his hands, raised, pronouncing Allah o Akbar, praising Him, acknowledging that He is One God till the eclipse was over, then he recited two surahs and prayed two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1992: ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Samura, who was one of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: During the lifetime of Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) I was shooting some of my arrows in Medina, when the sun eclipsed. I threw (the arrows) and said: By Allah, I must see how the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) acts in solar eclipse. So I came to him and he was standing in prayer, raising his hands, glorifying Him, praising Him, acknowledging His Oneness, declaring His greatness, and supplicating Him, till the sun cleared. When the eclipse was over, he recited two surahs and prayed two rak’ahs.

Book 4: Number 1993: ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Samura reported: I was shooting some of my arrows during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) that the sun eclipsed. The rest of the hadith is the same.

Book 4: Number 1994: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed: Verily the sun and the moon do not eclipse on account of the death or life of anyone. They are in fact the signs among the signs of Allah. So when you see them, observe prayer.

Book 4: Number 1995: Ziyad b. ‘Ilaqa reported: I heard Mughira b. Shu’ba saying that the sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the day when Ibrahim died. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Verily the sun and the moon are the two signs among the signs of Allah. They do not eclipse on account of the death of anyone or on account of the birth of anyone. So when you see them, supplicate Allah, and observe prayer till it is over.

Sahih Muslim>
Kitab ul jana’iz book relating to the dead

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 188: Merit of the funeral prayer and following the bier

Book 4: Number 2062: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who attends the funeral till the prayer is offered for (the dead), for him is the reward of one qirat, and he who attends (and stays) till he is buried, for him is the reward of two qirats. It was said: What are the qirats? He said: They are equivalent to two huge mountains. Two other narrators added: Ibn ‘Umar used to pray and then depart (without waiting for the burial of the dead). When the tradition of Abu Huraira reached him, he said:” We have lost many qirats.”

Book 4: Number 2063: This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira through another chain of narrators up to these words:” two great mountains.” No mention is made of what followed (these words) ; and in the hadith transmitted by ‘Abd al- A’la (the words are):” till (the burial) is complete.” In the hadith transmitted by ‘Abd ar-Razzaq (the words are):” till he is placed in the grave.”

Book 4: Number 2064: This hadith is narrated on thp authority of Abu Huraira through another chain of transmitters (with these words):” He who followed it (the bier) till he (the dead) is buried.”

Book 4: Number 2065: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who offered prayer over the dead, but did not follow the bier, for him is the reward of one qirat, and he who followed it, for him is the reward of two qirats. It was asked what the qirats were. He said: The smaller amongst the two is equivalent to Uhud.

Book 4: Number 2066: Nafi’ narrated that it was said to Ibn ‘Umar that Abu Huraira reported to have heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who follows the bier, for him is the reward of one qirat. Ibn ‘Umar said: Abu Huraira narrated it too often. So he sent (a messenger to) ‘A’isha to ascertain (the fact). She (‘A’isha) testified Abu Huraira. Ibn ‘Umar said: We missed so many qirats.

Book 4: Number 2067: Abu Huraira reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who offers prayer for the dead, for him is (the reward of) one qirat; and he who follows the bier till it is placed in the grave, for him (is the reward of) two qirats. I (Abu Hazim, one of the narrators) raid: Abu Huraira, what is this qirat? He said: It is like the hill of Uhud.

Book 4: Number 2068: Dawud b. ‘Amir b. Sa’d b. Abu Waqqas reported on the authority of his father that while he was sitting along with ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar, Khabbab, the owner of Maqsura, said: Ibn ‘Umar, do you hear what Abu Huraira says that he heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say:” He who goes out with the bier when taken out from its residence and offers prayer for it and he then follows it till it is buried, he would have two qirats of reward, each qirat being equivalent to Uhud; and he who, after having offered prayer, (directly) came back would have his reward (as great) as Uhud”? Ibn ‘Umar sent Khabbab to ‘A’isha in order to ask her about the words of Abu Huraira (and also told him) to come back to him (Ibn ‘Umar) and inform him what ‘A’isha said. (In the meanwhile) Ibn ‘Umar took up a handful of pebbles and turned them over in his hand till the messenger (Khabbab) came back to him and told (him) that ‘A’isha testified (the statement of) Abu Huraira. Ibn ‘Umar threw the pebbles he had in his hand on the ground and then said: We missed a large Numberof qirats.

Book 4: Number 2069: Thauban, the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: He who offered prayer for the dead, for him is the reward of one qirat, and he who attended its burial, he would have two qirats as his reward. And qirat is equivalent to Uhud.

Book 4: Number 2070: This hadith has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters. And in the hadith transmitted by Sa’id and Hisham, (the words are):” The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about qirat, and he said: It is equivalent to Uhud.”

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 189: If one hundred muslims offer prayer for the dead, all of them interceding for him (it would be accepted)

Book 4: Number 2071: ‘A’isha reported Allah’s Apostle (may peace be upon him) saying: If a company of Muslims numbering one hundred pray over a dead person, all of them interceding for him, their intercession for him will be accepted.

Book 4: Number 2072: ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas reported that his son died in Qudaid or ‘Usfan. He said to Kuraib to see as to how many people had gathered there for his (funeral). He (Kuraib) said: So I went out and I informed him about the people who had gathered there. He (Ibn ‘Abbas) said: Do you think they are forty? He (Kuraib) said: Yes. Ibn ‘Abbas then said to them: Bring him (the dead body) out for I have heard Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: If any Muslim dies and forty men who associate nothing with Allah stand over his prayer (they offer prayer over him), Allah will accept them as intercessors for him.

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 192: Prayer over the grave

Book 4: Number 2084: Sha’bi reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed prayer over a grave after the dead was buried and he recited four takbirs over him. Shaibani said: I said to Sha’bi: Who narrated it to you? He said: An authentic one, ‘Abdullah b. ‘Abbas. This is the word of a hasan hadith. In the narration of Ibn Numair (the words are): The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went to the grave which had been newly prepared and prayed over it, and they also prayed who were behind him and he recited four takbirs. I said to ‘Amir: Who narrated it to you? He said: An authentic one who saw him, i e. Ibn ‘Abbas.

Book 4: Number 2085: This hadith has been narrated through another chain of transmitters, but in one of them (these words are found):” The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited four takbirs.”

Book 4: Number 2086: The hadith as narrated by Shaibani has been narrated through another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 2087: Anas reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed prayer on the grave.

Book 4: Number 2088: It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that a dark complexioned woman (or a youth) used to sweep the mosque. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) missed her (or him) and inquired about her (or him). The people told him that she (or he) had died. He asked why they did not inform him, and it appears as if they had treated her (or him) or her (or his) affairs as of little account. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Lead me to her (or his) gtave. They led him to that place and he said prayer over her (or him) and then remarked: Verily, these graves are full of darkness for their dwellers. Verily, the Mighty and Glorious Allah illuminates them for their occupants by reason of my prayer over them.

Book 4: Number 2089: It is narrated on the authority of ‘Abd al-Rahman b. Abu Laila that Zaid used to recite four takbirs on our funerals and he recited five takbirs on one funeral. I asked him the reason (for this variation), to which he replied: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) recited thus.

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 193: Standing up on seeing a bier

Book 4: Number 2090: It is narrated on the authority of ‘Amir Ibn Rabi’a (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: Whenever you see a funeral procession, stand up for that until it moves away or is lowered on the ground.

Book 4: Number 2091: It is narrated on the authority of ‘Amir ibn Rabi’a (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: Should any one of you come across a funeral procession, and if he does not intend to accompany it, he must stand up until it passes by him or is placed upon the ground before it passes him.

Book 4: Number 2092: It is reported on the authority of Ibn Juraij that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: Should anyone amongst you see a bier he must stand up so long as it is within sight in case he does not intend to follow it.

Book 4: Number 2093: It is narrated on the authority of Abu Sa’id al-Khudri that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: When you follow a bier, do not sit until it is placed on the (ground).

Book 4: Number 2094: It is narrated on the authority of Abu Sa’id al-Khudri that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: Whenever you come across a bier you should stand up, and he who follows it should not sit down till it is placed on the ground.

Book 4: Number 2095: It is narrated on the authority of Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah: There passed a bier and the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) stood up for it and we also stood up along with him. We said: Messenger of Allah, that was the bier of a Jewess. Upon this he remarked: Verily, death is a matter of consternation, so whenever you come across a bier stand up.

Book 4: Number 2096: Ibn Juraij told me that Abu Zubair heard Jabir say that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) kept standing for a bier until it disappeared.

Book 4: Number 2097: Again Abu Zubair heard Jabir say that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) and his Companions kept standing for a bier of a Jew until it disappeared from sight.

Book 4: Number 2098: It is narrated on the authority of Ibn Abu Laila that while Qais b. Sa’d and Sahl b. Hunaif were both in Qadislyya a bier passed by them and they both stood up. They were told that it was the bier of one of the people of the land (non Muslim). They said that a bier passed before the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) and he stood up. He was told that he (the dead man) was a Jew. Upon this he remarked: Was he not a human being or did he not have a soul? And in the hadith narrated by ‘Amr b. Murra with the same chain of transmitters, (the words) are:” There passed a bier before us.”

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 194: Abrogation of the act of standing up for the bier

Book 4: Number 2099: It is narrated on the authority of Waqid: Nafi’ b. Jubair saw me and we were standing for a bier, while he was sitting and waiting for the bier to be placed on the ground. He said to me: What makes you keep standing? I said: I am waiting that the bier may be placed on the ground (and I am doing that) on the hadith narrated to me by Abu Sa’id al-Khudri. Upon this Nafi’ said: Verily, Mas’ud b. Hakam reported to me on the authority of Hadrat ‘Ali b. Abu Talib that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) stood up first (for a bier) and then sat down.

Book 4: Number 2100: Mas’ud b. al-Hakam al-Ansari informed Nafi’ that he had heard Hadrat ‘Ali (may Allah be pleased with him), son of Abu Talib, say about the biers: Verily, the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) used to stand first but later on kept sitting; but it is also narrated that Nafi’ ibn Jubair saw Waqid b. ‘Amr standing for a bier till it was placed down.

Book 4: Number 2101: This hadith has been narrated by Yahya b. Sa’id with the same chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 2102: It is narrated on the authority of Muhammad b. Munkadir that he said: I heard from Mas’ud b. al- Hakam who narrated it on the authority of Hadrat ‘Ali that he said: We saw the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) stood up for a (bier) and we also stood up; he sat down and we too sat down.

Book 4: Number 2103: This hadith has been narrated by Shu’ba with the same chain of transmitters.

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 195: Supplication for the dead in the funeral prayer

Book 4: Number 2104: Jubair b. Nufair says: I heard it from ‘Auf b. Malik that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said prayer on the dead body, and I remembered his prayer:” O Allah! forgive him, have mercy upon him, give him peace and absolve him. Receive him with honour and make his grave spacious; wash him with water, snow and hail. Cleanse him from faults as Thou wouldst cleanse a white garment from impurity. Requite him with an abode more excellent than his abode, with a family better than his family, and with a mate better than his mate. Admit him to the Garden, and protect him from the torment of the grave and the torment of the Fire.” (‘Auf bin Malik) said: I earnestly desired that I were this dead body.

Book 4: Number 2105: A hadith like this has been narrated through another chain of transmitters.

Book 4: Number 2106: ‘Anas b. Malik said: I heard the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) say (while offering prayer on a dead body): O Allah! forgive him, have mercy upon him. Give him peace and absolve him. Receive him with honour and make his grave spacious. Wash him with water, snow and hail, cleanse him from faults as is cleaned a white garment from impurity. Requite him with an abode more excellent than his abode, with a family better than his family, and with a mate better than his mate, and save him from the trial of the grave and torment of Hell. ‘Auf b. Malik said: I earnestly desired that I were the dead person to receive the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as this dead body had (received).

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 196: Where should the imam stand for offering prayer over the dead body

Book 4: Number 2107: Samura b. Jundub said: I prayed behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he prayed for a woman who had died in the state of delivery. He stood in front of her waist.

Book 4: Number 2108: This hadith has been narrated by Husain with the same chain of transmitters, but no mention is made of Umm Ka’b.

Book 4: Number 2109: Samura b. Jundub said: I was a young boy during the time of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) and I retained in my mind (what I learnt from him), and nothing restrained me from speaking except the fact that there were persons far more advanced in age than I. Verily, I said prayer behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) over a woman who had died in the state of delivery, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up to say prayer in front of the middle part of her body. And in the tradition narrated on the authority of Ibn Muthanna the words are:” (The Holy Prophet) stood in the middle part of her body for offering prayer for her.”

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 197: It is permissible to ride back after offering funeral prayer

Book 4: Number 2110: It is reported on the authority of Jabir ibn Samura that an unsaddled horse was brought to the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) and he rode on it when he returned after having offered the funeral prayer of Ibn Dahdah and we walked on foot around him.

Book 4: Number 2111: Jabir ibn Samura reported that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said (funeral) prayer on Ibn Dahdah: then an unsaddled horse was brought to him and a person hobbled it, and he (the Messenger of Allah) rode upon it and it bounded and we followed it and ran after it. One of the people said that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) remarked: How many among hanging bunches in the Paradise are meant for Ibn Dahdah?

Sahih Muslim> Book : Kitab ul jana'iz book relating to the dead
Chapter 205: Abandoning of funeral prayer for him who committed suicide

Book 4: Number 2133: Jabir b. Samura reported: (The dead body) of a person who had killed himself with a broad headed arrow was brought before the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), but he did not offer prayers for him.

RIYAD AL SALIHEEN

Riyad Al Saliheen>
Book 1: Good Manners

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 1: Good Manners
Chapter 93 Excellence of Walking Solemnly (Towards the Mosque) to perform As-Salat (The Prayer) and other Religious Duties

Allah, the Exalted, says:
“And whosoever honours the Symbols of Allah, then it is truly from the piety of the heart.” (22:32)

Hadeeth 704. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “When the Iqamah are pronounced, do not come to it running, you should walk calmly with tranquillity to join the congregation. Then join in what you catch for and complete what you miss.”[Al-Bukhari and Muslim]
In Muslim it is added: Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “For when one of you is walking for Salat, he is, in fact, engaged in Salat.”
Commentary: This Hadith prevents us from running or walking hurriedly in order to join a congregational prayer because this is undignified. Whereas, we are commanded to be self-composed and dignified with regard to all matters. Secondly, when a believer walks up to the mosque after performing ablution at home, he is considered to be in a state of Salat. Thirdly, the first Rak`ah he prays behind the Imam will be counted his first Rak`ah, so he must make up for the Rak`ah he may have missed, if any, after the Imam has concluded his Salat.

Hadeeth 705 Ibn `Abbas (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: I accompanied the Prophet (PBUH) while we were returning from `Arafat. Messenger of Allah (PBUH) heard behind him a loud noise of beating and of driving the camels forcibly. He pointed towards it with his whip and said, “O people! Proceed calmly. No virtue lies in rushing.”[Al-Bukhari and Muslim]
Commentary: People return from `Arafat jostling against one another as if they are being thrust forward from behind. Such an act is incompatible with decorum. Messenger of Allah (PBUH) advised them to observe tranquillity and orderliness and to avoid a disorderly haste. There is indeed dire need to act upon this advice of Messenger of Allah (PBUH) at Hajj sites during the performance of the sacred rites. May Allah guide Muslims!

Riyad Al Saliheen>
Book 8: Virtues

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 186: The Excellence of Adhan

Hadith: 1033. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: “Were people to know the blessing of pronouncing Adhan and the standing in the first row, they would even draw lots to secure these privileges. And were they to realize the reward of performing Salat early, they would race for it; and were they to know the merits of Salat after nightfall (`Isha’) and the dawn (Fajr) Salat, they would come to them even if they had to crawl.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This expression ‘to crawl’ is used to illustrate the high merit of praying `Isha and Fajr in congregation in the mosque. This Hadith also urges to make best to occupy the first rows, as the `Angels of Mercy’ pray for the Imam first, then for those who pray immediately behind him in the first row, then those behind them, and so on. The Hadith also points out the excellence of Adhan and the great reward of the person who pronounces it.

Hadith: 1034. Mu`awiyah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying: “The Mu’adhdhinun (callers to prayer) will have the longest necks on the Day of Resurrection.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith highlights the eminence of Mu’adhdhin and Adhan. Adhan means calling people to the worship of Allah. Mu’adhdhin (the caller) gets reward for the Salat of all those who hear his Adhan. The phrase “will have the longest necks” has been given different interpretations. One of them is that they are those who long for the Mercy of Allah more than anyone else. Another interpretation is that their necks will grow longer on the Day of Requital and so sweat will not reach them, for every one will sweat on that day depending on his deeds: sweat will reach up to one’s ankles or knees or waists. In the case of some people, sweat will reach up to their mouths. Another interpretation is that those who call Adhan will have an honourable and great status on the Day of Requital.

Hadith: 1035. `Abdullah bin `Abdur-Rahman reported: Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) said to me: “I see that you like living among your sheep in wilderness. So whenever you are with your sheep or in wilderness and you want to call Adhan, you should raise your voice because whoever hears the Adhan, whether a human or jinn or any other creature, will testify for you on the Day of Resurrection.” Abu Sa`id added: “I heard this from the Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: Shayun is used for everything, or every other thing, and covers animals, vegetables and inanimate matter. On the Day of Requital, Almighty Allah will grant the faculty of speech, and all these things will testify for the Mu’adhdhin, as would be done by mankind and jinn.

Hadith: 1036. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When Adhan for Salat is pronounced, the devil takes to his heels and breaks wind with noise so as not to hear the call. When the Adhan is finished, he returns. When the Iqamah is announced, he turns his back, and after it is finished, he returns again to distract the attention of one and makes him remember things which he does not recall in his mind before the Salat, and says `Remember this, and this,’ and thus causes one to forget how many Rak`at he performed.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: The words signify that Satan runs with great speed and he breaks wind, or he intentionally does so. In any case, it shows that he has an aversion for Adhan. The second point that we learn from this Hadith is that the concentration of mind is a must for Salat to defeat all attempts of Satan to disrupt it.

Hadith: 1037. `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “When you hear the Adhan, repeat what the Mu’adhdhin says. Then ask Allah to exalt my mention because everyone who does so will receive in return ten rewards from Allah. Then beseech Allah to grant me Al-Wasilah, which is a high rank in Jannah, fitting for only one of Allah’s slaves; and I hope that I will be that man. If any one asks Al-Wasilah for me, it becomes incumbent upon me to intercede for him.” [Muslim]
Commentary: To invoke blessings upon the Prophet (PBUH) means to recite “Allahumma salli `ala Muhammadin, wa `ala ali Muhammadin, kama sallaita `ala Ibrahima wa `ala ali Ibrahima, innaka Hamidun Majid.” Wasilah literally means that mode or method by which one attains his goal, but here it stands for that high rank in Jannah which will be awarded to the Prophet (PBUH). The word Shafa`ah means to beg someone to pardon somebody’s faults and shortcomings or to request someone for doing a virtuous deed. In the context of this Hadith, it refers to the privilege of intercession of the Prophet (PBUH) due to which he will request for the forgiveness of such people for whom he will be given permission by Allah.

Hadith: 1038. Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When you hear the Mu’adhdhin (pronouncing the call to Salat), repeat after him what he says.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith also tells us to repeat the words of Adhan when we hear it. But when he says “Hayya `alas-Salah” or “Hayya `alal-Falah” we must say “La hawla wa la quwwata illa billah.”

Hadith: 1039. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who says upon hearing the Adhan: `Allahumma Rabba hadhihid¬da`wati-ttammati, was-salatil-qa’imati, ati Muhammadanil-wasilata wal-fadhilata, wab`athu maqaman mahmuda nilladhi wa `adtahu [O Allah, Rubb of this perfect call (Da`wah) and of the established prayer (As-Salat), grant Muhammad the Wasilah and superiority, and raise him up to a praiseworthy position which You have promised him]’, it becomes incumbent upon me to intercede for him on the Day of Resurrection.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us the merit of (the prayer by maens of which one attains his should be recited in the manner narrated by `Abdullah bin `Amr, which says that one should first repeat the wording of Adhan, then recite the prayer asking to exalt the mention of the Prophet (PBUH) and then pray Allah to grant him the Wasilah.

Hadith: 1040. Sa`d bin Abu Waqqas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who says after the Adhan: `Ash-hadu an la ilaha illallah Wah-dahu la sharika Lahu; wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan `abduhu wa Rasuluhu, radhitu Billahi Rabban, wa bi Muhammadin Rasulan, wa bil Islami Dinan [I testify that there is no true god except Allah Alone; He has no partners and that Muhammad (PBUH) is His slave and Messenger; I am content with Allah as my Rubb, with Muhammad as my Messenger and with Islam as my Deen],’ his sins will be forgiven.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith mentions another prayer which should be recited beside the already mentioned Du`a-al-Wasilah.

Hadith: 1041. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: “The supplication made between the Adhan and the Iqamah is never rejected.” [Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 187 : The Excellence of As-Salat (The Prayer)

Allah, the Exalted, says:

“Verily, As-Salat (the prayer) prevents from Al-Fahsha’ (i.e., great sins of every kind, unlawful sexual intercourse) and Al-Munkar (i.e., disbelief, polytheism, and every kind of evil, wicked deed).” (29:45)

Hadith: 1042. Abu Hurairahu (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “Say, if there were a river at the door of one of you in which he takes a bath five times a day, would any soiling remain on him?” They replied, “No soiling would left on him.” He (PBUH) said, “That is the five (obligatory) Salat (prayers). Allah obliterates all sins as a result of performing them.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us about the merit and benefits of the performance of the prescribed five daily Salat, performing them will wash off one’s sins, but this is true of only such Salat which is performed in accordance with Sunnah, i.e., punctually in exactly the manner showed by the Prophet (PBUH), and not of that which is offered at will in one’s own way.

Hadith: 1043. Jabiru (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The similitude of the five (obligatory) Salat is like a river running at the door of one of you in which he takes a bath five times a day.” [Muslim].

Hadith: 1044. Ibn Mas`ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man kissed a woman. So he came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and informed him about it. Then Allah revealed this Ayah: “And perform the Salat, between the two ends of the day and in some hours of the night. Verily, the good deeds efface the evil deeds (i.e., minor sins).” (11:114) The man asked the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) whether this applies to him only. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “It applies to all of my Ummah.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: “Between the ends of the day” means Fajr and Maghrib prayers. Some people think it refers to `Isha’ prayer while some think it means the Maghrib and `Isha’ prayers. “In some hours of the night” means the Tahajjud prayers. This Ayah of the Qur’an has been quoted here to stress that Salat is an act of great virtue and an expiation of sins, but only for minor sins because the major sins will not be pardoned without sincere repentance.

Hadith: 1045. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The five (daily) Salat (prayers) and the Friday (prayer) to the Friday (prayer) expiate whatever (minor sins) may be committed in between, so long as major sins are avoided.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith elucidates that the minor sins committed during the interval of the five prescribed Salat and in the period intervening between one Jumu`ah and the other are pardoned with the performance of the five-time prescribed Salat and the Jumu`ah prayer, provided one does not commit major sins which are not forgiven without repentance. Sins like Shirk (associating someone with Allah in worship), disobedience of parents, false oath, false evidence, encroachment on an orphan’s property, calumny against chaste women, etc., fall in the category of major sins and will not be forgiven by means of Salat only.

Hadith: 1046. `Uthman bin `Affan (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “When the time for a prescribed Salat is due and a Muslim performs its Wudu’ and its acts of bowing and prostration properly, this Salat will be an expiation for his past sins, so long as he does not commit major sins, and this applies for ever.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith stresses the importance of performing Salat with all its essential prerequisites, i.e., Wudu’ and concentration of mind. Such a Salat will expiate the sins.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 188 : Excellence of the Morning (Fajr) and ‘Asr Prayers

Hadith: 1047. Abu Musa (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who The observes Al-Bardan (i.e., Fajr and `Asr prayers) will enter Jannah.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: It is a must for every Muslim to offer every Salat regularly but there are some prayers (Salat) which cannot be performed punctually unless one takes special care of them. This is the reason some additional merits have been mentioned in this Hadith so that people exercise extra effort for performing them. Of these two is the Fajr prayer, the performance of which is more difficult than the other prayers because it occurs at a time of rest and deep sleep. Similar is the case of `Asr prayer, the performance of which is difficult. Due to these reasons, special merits of these two prayers have been mentioned in this Hadith.

Hadith: 1048. Abu Zuhair `Umarah Ruwaibah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying: “He who performs Salat (prayers) before the rising of the sun and before its setting, will not enter the Hell.” [Muslim].
Commentary: It will be wrong to infer that one who performs these two Salat punctually will be safe from Hell merely because of his strictness in their observance. A Muslim who will perform all the five Salat punctually, will be safe from Hell. In this Hadith, Fajr and `Asr prayers have been particularly mentioned because of their special importance. It is implied that one who takes special care of these two Salat will not show any laxity in the other ones. He will also be particular in observing the other obligations and Sunnah because it is a must for the salvation that one should do his best to fulfill all the religious obligations.

Hadith: 1049. Jundub bin Sufyan (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who offers the dawn (Fajr) prayers will come under the Protection of Allah. O son of Adam! Beware, lest Allah should call you to account in any respect from (for withdrawing) His Protection.” [Muslim].
Commentary: One meaning of this Hadith is that one should show energy for the performance of Fajr prayer.

Hadith: 1050. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “There are angels who take turns in visiting you by night and by day, and they all assemble at the dawn (Fajr) and the afternoon (`Asr) prayers. Those who have spent the night with you, ascend to the heaven and their Rubb, Who knows better about them, asks: `In what condition did you leave My slaves?’ They reply: `We left them while they were performing Salat and we went to them while they were performing Salat.”’ [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: The angels for the night come at the time of `Asr when the angels for the morning are present. This is how the angels of the two shifts assemble at this time. The angels of the shift of `Asr leave their duty in the morning, and the angels of the morning shift resume their duty when the pious persons are engaged in Fajr prayer. This is how the two groups assemble again at that time. Thus, when the angels come or go, the people who are punctual in their prayer are engaged in Fajr and `Asr. Almighty Allah knows everything but even then He asks the angels about his pious slaves so that the piousness of the believers and their merit and distinction become evident to them.

Hadith: 1051. Jarir bin `Abdullah Al-Bajali (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: We were sitting with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) when he looked at the full moon and observed, “You will see your Rubb in the Hereafter as you see this moon having no difficulty in seeing it. So try your best to perform the prayers before the rising of the sun and that before its setting.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that no one can see Allah in this world but in the Hereafter, the believers will have the honour of seeing Allah. It also highlights the importance and merits of performing the Fajr and `Asr prayers punctually and in congregation.

Hadith: 1052. Buraidahu (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who misses the `Asr Salat (deliberately), his deeds will be rendered nul and void.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: It is a serious sin to miss any of the prescribed Salat deliberately. Some people regard it even an act of Kufr. But the willful omission of `Asr prayer is one of the most serious sins. Its omission nullifies one’s good deeds. Observing this Salat is, therefore, highly essential.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 189 : The Excellence of Proceeding towards the Mosque Walking

Hadith: 1053. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who goes to the mosque in the morning or in the evening, Allah prepares for him a place in Jannah whenever he goes to the mosque in the morning and returns from it in the evening.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith points out the merit of going on foot to the mosque for Salat, no matter whether one goes in the morning or the evening. In fact, the heart of a Muslim should be attached to mosques and on account of this, he goes there at all the prescribed hours of Salat to perform his Salat in congregation.

Hadith: 1054. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who purifies (performs Wudu’) himself in his house and then walks to one of the houses of Allah (mosque) for performing an obligatory Salat, one step of his will wipe out his sins and another step will elevate his rank (in Jannah).” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has an inducement for offering Salat in the mosque and brings into eminence the merit of doing so. The merit lies in the fact that one minor sin is pardoned at every step that is taken towards the mosque and one’s status (in Jannah) is enhanced by one stage. This Hadith also mentions the vastness of the Mercy and Blessing of Allah.

Hadith: 1055. Ubayy bin Ka`b (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: There was a man of the Ansar whose house was the farthest from the mosque. As far as I know, he never missed Salat (in congregation). It was said to him: “If you buy a donkey, you may ride upon it in the dark nights and in the hot days.” He said: “I do not like that my house should be situated close to the mosque. I desire that my walking towards the mosque and returning home be recorded to my credit.” Upon this the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Allah has gathered all (rewards) for you.” [Muslim].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that the location of the mosque at a long distance from one’s house is advantageous in the sense that one gains merits at every step when he goes to the mosque and returns from it. Not only that, a minor sin of him is also pardoned at every step. This Hadith also highlights the merit of good intention. One can attain many heights by dint of one’s good intentions.

Hadith: 1056. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: There were some plots of land lying vacant around the mosque. The people of Banu Salamah decided to move to this land and come nearer to the mosque. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) heard about it and said to them, “I have heard that you intend to move near the mosque.” They said: “Yes, O Messenger of Allah! We have decided to do that.” Thereupon the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “O Banu Salamah! Stay in your houses, because your footprints (when you come to the mosque) will be recorded.” He said this twice. They said: “We would not have liked it, had we moved near the mosque.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith mentions the merit of living at a distance from mosque. It is better that such people who lack the passion for worship and are not punctual in Salat should live near mosque so that they do not neglect the obligatory prayers.

Hadith: 1057. Abu Musa (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The person who will receive the highest reward for Salat (prayer) is the one who comes to perform it in the mosque from the farthest distance. And he who waits for Salat to perform it with the Imam (in congregation) will have a greater reward than the one who observes it alone and then goes to sleep.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that a person who comes to the mosque for Salat from a longer distance earns a greater reward than the others who live near the mosque. It also mentions the merit of performing Salat in congregation and waiting for it till one performs it behind the Imam.

Hadith: 1058. Buraidah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Convey glad tidings to those who walk to the mosque in the darkness. For they will be given full light on the Day of Resurrection.” [At-Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud].
Commentary: “In the darkness” here indicates the Fajr and `Isha’ prayers which are performed when it is dark. Because of the street lighting nowadays we do not feel darkness in these hours in towns and cities but even then these lights do not overcome the darkness completely. Thus in spite of the lights, Fajr and `Isha’ prayers are the prayers of the dark. Their merit mentioned in this Hadith is that those Muslims who go to the mosque for these prayers will be endowed with perfect light on the Day of Requital by means of which they will easily cross As-Sirat, while those who will be deprived of this light will be facing great trouble in crossing it.

Hadith: 1059. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Shall I not tell you something by which Allah effaces the sins and elevates the ranks (in Jannah).” The Companions said: “Yes (please tell us), O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Performing the Wudu’ properly in spite of difficult circumstances, walking with more paces to the mosque, and waiting for the next Salat (prayer) after a observing Salat; and that is Ar-Ribat, and that is Ar-Ribat.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned. It has been repeated here to show that meticulous care in respect of purification, Salat and worship is akin to Jihad for the sake of Allah, and fight against the enemy in the battlefield. See the commentary on Hadith No.1030.

Hadith: 1060. Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When you see a man frequenting the mosque, testify that he is a believer because Allah says: `Allah’s mosques are visited only by those who believe in Allah and the Last Day.”’ [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: One who goes to the mosque again and again to perform Salat in congregation deserves that one bears witness to his faith. This Hadith also brings into prominence the merit and distinction of those who have an attachment to mosque, a passion for worship and remembrance of Allah, and fondness for the construction and maintenance of the mosque. This Hadith is weak in authenticity but correct in its meanings and significance.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 190 : The Excellence of waiting for As-Salat (The Prayer)

Hadith: 1061. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Everyone among you will be deemed to be occupied in Salat (prayer) constantly so long as Salat (the prayer) detains him (from worldly concerns), and nothing prevents him from returning to his family but Salat.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us the merits of waiting for Salat. As long as a person sits in mosque waiting for Salat, all his time is reckoned as being in the state of Salat and so eligible for the same reward.

Hadith: 1062. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The angels supplicate in favour of one of you so long as he remains in the place where he has performed Salat (prayer) in a state of Wudu’. They (the angels) say: `O Allah! Forgive him, O Allah! Have mercy on him.”’ [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: This Hadith has inducement for sitting in the place where one has performed Salat, provided one keeps his Wudu’ intact, when a person does so, angels pray Allah to forgive him and have mercy upon him.

Hadith: 1063. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: Once the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) delayed the night prayer (`Isha’) till midnight. He (PBUH) turned to us after Salat (prayer) and said, “The people slept after performing their Salat, but you who waited, will be accounted as engaged in Salat throughout the period of your waiting.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that it is an act of merit and reward to sit and wait for the Imam and the Jama`ah (congregation) and one who does so will be treated as one who is engaged in Salat. We also learn from this Hadith that if a person performs Salat when its time is due, it is quite fair, although in that case he will not get the reward of waiting for the Imam and the Jama`ah.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 191 : The Excellence of Performing Salat (Prayers) in Congregation

Hadith: 1064. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Salat in congregation is twenty-seven times more meritorious than a Salat performed individually.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1065. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “A man’s Salat in congregation is twenty-five times more rewarding than his Salat at home or in his shop, and that is because when he performs his Wudu’ properly and proceeds towards the mosque with the purpose of performing Salat in congregation, he does not take a step without being raised a degree (in rank) for it and having a sin remitted for it, till he enters the mosque. When he is performing Salat, the angels continue to invoke Blessings of Allah on him as long as he is in his place of worship in a state of Wudu’. They say: `O Allah! Have mercy on him! O Allah! Forgive him.’ He is deemed to be engaged in Salat as long as he waits for it.”  [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that Salat in congregation is far more in reward than Salat offered alone. In the preceding Hadith it has been held 27 times and in the present, 25 times more rewarding. The reason for this variation offered by some `Ulama’ is that at first it was told to the Prophet (PBUH) 25 times and then it was increased to 27 and he communicated to his Companions what was revealed to him. Some other scholars have linked it with the form, spirit and concentration of the Salat. The more meticulous one is about its details, the greater will be the reward for it. Another difference of opinion in this respect is regarding the nature of Salat in congregation. How does one become eligible for higher reward? Does he become eligible for it by performing Salat in congregation anywhere, i.e., at home, in business premises, at an open place, in the desert etc., or in that congregation which gathers in a mosque? Some `Ulama’ go with the first opinion while others agree with the second. Hafiz Ibn Hajar preferred the second view on the grounds that the words occuring in the text of this Hadith support this view.

Hadith: 1066. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: A blind man came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and said: “O Messenger of Allah! I have no one to guide me to the mosque.” He, therefore, sought his permission to perform Salat (prayer) in his house. He (PBUH) granted him permission. When the man turned away, he called him back, and said, “Do you hear the Adhan (call to prayer)?” He replied in the affirmative. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) then directed him to respond to it. [Muslim].

Hadith: 1067. `Abdullah bin Umm Maktum, the Mu’adhdhin (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I said to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH): “There are many poisonous insects and wild beasts in Al-Madinah, and I am blind. Please grant me permission to perform Salat at home.” He (PBUH) enquired whether he could hear the call: Hayya `alas-Salah; Hayya `alal-Falah (Come to the prayer, come to the salvation). When he replied in affirmative, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) directed him to come (to mosque) for prayer.” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: These two Ahadith relate to Ibn Umm Maktum. In spite of the fact that he was blind, he was not allowed by the Prophet (PBUH) to perform Salat at home. The Hadith signifies the importance of performing Salat in congregation in the mosque abundantly clear.

Hadith: 1068. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “By Him in Whose Hand my life is, I sometimes thought of giving orders for firewood to be collected, then for proclaiming the Adhan for Salat. Then I would appoint an Imam to lead Salat, and then go to the houses of those who do not come to perform Salat in congregation, and set fire to their houses on them.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith and the incident relating to Ibn Umm Maktum are quoted by such people who hold that those who are physically fit, resident and have no valid reason for not coming to the mosque for Salat, for them Salat in the mosque (Jama`ah) is a must. Those who do not accept that Salat in mosque is obligatory and regard it Fard Kifayah (collective duty, i.e., if one Muslim performs it, the rest of the Muslim community will not be obliged to perform it, and thus will not be deemed sinful for doing so), for them such Ahadith refer to the hypocrites who did not come to the mosque for Salat. Some people are of the view that it is Sunnah Mu’akkadah (an established Sunnah, hence compulsory) and they take such Ahadith for inducement because if performance of Salat in congregation was obligatory, those who missed it would have been punished by the Prophet (PBUH), but we do not find any instance of it in his life. It clearly shows that it is Sunnah. If we go by logic, this view seems to be more correct. But we cannot, at the same time, lose sight of the importance that has been attached to the Salat in congregation especially the fact that it is 25 times more rewarding than the Salat offered individually.
This Hadith also tells us that it is permissible to take criminals and sinful people from their homes by surprise.

Hadith: 1069.Ibn Mas`ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: He who likes to meet Allah tomorrow (i.e., on the Day of Requital) as a Muslim, should take care and observe the Salat when the Adhan is announced for them. Allah has expounded to your Prophet (PBUH) the ways of right guidance, and these (the prayers) are part of the right guidance. If you have to perform Salat in your houses, as this man who stays away (from the mosque) and performs Salat in his house, you will abandon the Sunnah (practice) of your Prophet (PBUH), and the departure from the Sunnah of your Prophet (PBUH) will lead you astray. I have seen the time when no one stayed behind except a well-known hypocrite. I also saw that a man was brought swaying (on account of weakness) between two men till he was set up in a row (in the mosque). [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith makes the following four points:

1.Emphasis on performing Salat in congregation.
2.The passion of the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) for Salat.
3.Evasion from Salat with congregation is a practice of hypocrites.
4.Inducement for following the Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH) because evasion from it is bound to lead one astray.

Hadith: 1070. Abud-Darda’ (May Allah be pleased with him)reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “If three men in a village or in the desert, make no arrangement for Salat in congregation, Satan must have certainly overcome them. So observe Salat in congregation, for the wolf eats up a solitary sheep that stays far from the flock.”
Commentary: This Hadith also stresses the importance of offering Salat in congregation and mentions the disadvantages of offering it individually. One who remains aloof from the congregation, is like the sheep which is separated from its herd and becomes a victim of the wolf. One who lives alone is easily overpowered by satanic doubts.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 192 : Urging to Observe ‘Isha’ and Fajr Prayers in Congregation

Hadith: 1071. `Uthman bin `Affan (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying: “One who performs `Isha’ prayer in congregation, is as if he has performed Salat for half of the night. And one who performs the Fajr prayer in congregation, is as if he has performed Salat the whole night.” [Muslim]
The narration of At-Tirmidhi says: `Uthman bin Affan (May Allah be pleased with him) narrated that he had heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying: “He who attends `Isha’ in congregation, is as if he has performed Salat for half of the night; and he who attends `Isha’ and Fajr prayers in congregation, is as if he has performed Salat for the whole night.”
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that the reward of performing `Isha’ and Fajr prayers in congregation is so great that it equals the worship of the whole night.

Hadith: 1072.Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him)reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “If they knew the merits of Salat after nightfall (`Isha’) and the morning (Fajr) Salat, they would come to them even if they had to crawl to do so.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim]
Commentary: This is part of a long Hadith which has already been mentioned. See Hadith No. 1033.

Hadith: 1073. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “No Salat is more burdensome to the hypocrites than the Fajr (dawn) prayer and the `Isha’ (night) prayer; and if they knew their merits, they would come to them even if they had to crawl to do so.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: `Isha’ and Fajr prayers were, and still are, very hard for the hypocrites for the reason that they performed Salat only to make a show of it and not for the fear of Allah. Therefore, Muslims should not show any laziness in them at all, lest they develop a resemblance with the hypocrites.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 193 : Strict Orders for Observance of Obligatory Salat

Allah, the Exalted, says:
“Guard strictly (the five obligatory) As-Salawat (the prayers) especially the middle Salat (i.e., the best prayer – `Asr).” (2:238)
“But if they repent and perform As-Salat (Iqamat-as-Salat) and give Zakat, then leave their way free.” (9:5)

Hadith: 1074. Ibn Mas`ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I asked the Messenger of Allah (PBUH): “Which act is the best?” He (PBUH) said, “As-Salat at their fixed times.” I asked, “What next?” He (PBUH) said, “Being dutiful to parents.” I asked, “What next?” He (PBUH) said, “Striving (Jihad) in the way of Allah.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned. Here it is repeated to indicate that every Salat should be performed at its proper time. Deliberate delay in performing is wrong. The ultimate result of deliberate delay is that one becomes sluggish and begins to ignore and neglect it by force of habit, which is obviously very dangerous. Imam Ash-Shafi`i is of the opinion that if a person shows such laziness in offering Salat that he misses its proper time, then he is liable to make penitence for it. If he does not do so, he should be killed.

Hadith: 1075. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Islam is based on five (pillars): testifying that there is no true god except Allah and that Muhammad (PBUH) is His slave and Messenger; performing of Salat (Iqamat-as-Salat); the payment of Zakat; performing Hajj (pilgrimage) to the House [of Allah (Ka`bah)]; and Saum (fasting) during the month of Ramadan.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: In this Hadith, Islam has been compared to a building which rests on five pillars. As a building cannot stand without its foundation, similarly, Islam cannot exist without these pillars. For this reason, he who denies any one of these obligations is a disbeliever, and he who neglects any of them due to slackness or want of attention is a sinful and impious Muslim.

Hadith: 1076. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “I have been commanded to fight against the people till they testify La ilaha illAllah (There is no true god except Allah) and that Muhammad (PBUH) is His slave and Messenger, and to establish As-Salat (Iqamat-as-Salat), and to pay Zakat; and if they do this, then their blood and property are secured except by the rights of Islam, and their accountability is left to Allah.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already appeared before. Here the word “An-Nas” translated `the people’ in the Hadith stands for those who associate others with Allah in worship. The people of the Book are not included among them. “Haqqul¬Islam” translated here as “the rights of Islam” denotes legal castigation, etc. That is, the punishments which are given for crimes like fornication, murder, etc.

“Their accountability is left to Allah” means what is hidden in their hearts is left to Allah or the crimes which go undetected by the authorities concerned are in the Purview of Allah, Who will decide their case in the Hereafter.

Hadith: 1077. Mu`adh (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) sent me as a governor to Yemen and (at the time of departure) he instructed me thus: “You will go to people of the Scripture (i.e., the Jews and the Christians). First of all invite them to testify that La ilaha ill Allah (There is no true god except Allah) and that Muhammad (PBUH) is His slave and Messenger; and if they accept this, then tell them that Allah has enjoined upon them five Salat (prayers) during the day and night; and if they accept it, then tell them that Allah has made the payment of Zakat obligatory upon them. It should be collected from their rich and distributed among their poor; and if they agree to it, don’t take (as a share of Zakat) the best of their properties. Beware of the supplications of the oppressed, for there is no barrier between it and Allah.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned and is repeated here to emphasize the importance of obligations and their meticulous performance. See Hadith No. 290.

Hadith: 1078. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Between a man and disbelief and paganism is the abandonment of Salat (prayer).” [Muslim].
Commentary: He who will be having the quality of Islam and will be particular in performing Salat regularly, will raise a wall between himself and Kufr. He who does not perform Salat after coming to the fold of Islam, does not have a frontier which separates him from infidelity. Leaving Salat is like demolishing the wall that separates Islam from Kufr. Thus, we learn from this Hadith that leaving Salat is Kufr. Some `Ulama’ are of the opinion that this injunction is for one who believes leaving Salat is permissible whereas the one who leaves it because of slackness is not Kafir. Some scholars, however, think that if such a person does not repent, he is liable to Hadd, i.e., death punishment. There are other `Ulama’ who think that rather than death punishment such a person should be subjected to corporal punishment till he starts offering Salat. This Hadith makes the importance of Salat in Islam abundantly clear.

Hadith: 1079. Buraidah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “That which differentiates us from the disbelievers and hypocrites is our performance of Salat. He who abandons it, becomes a disbeliever.” [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: The purport of this Hadith is the same as that of the preceding one.

Hadith: 1080. Shaqiq bin `Abdullah reported: The Companions of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) did not consider the abandonment of any action as disbelief except neglecting Salat. [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: The opinion of the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) was based on the information contained in the Ahadith which have been mentioned above. They did not take the Ahadith which interpreted the leaving of Salat as Kufr mere scolding or reproof. They considered slackness and negligence in Salat as Kufr and apostasy and regarded Salat a symbol of Islam.

Hadith: 1081. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The first of man’s deeds for which he will be called to account on the Day of Resurrection will be Salat. If it is found to be perfect, he will be safe and successful; but if it is incomplete, he will be unfortunate and a loser. If any shortcoming is found in the obligatory Salat, the Glorious and Exalted Rubb will command to see whether His slave has offered any voluntary Salat so that the obligatory Salat may be made up by it. Then the rest of his actions will be treated in the same manner.” [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: The rights mentioned in this Hadith are the Rights of Allah. The first of them for which one has to render account is Salat. In the rights of people, the first to be decided will be blood shed by a person of his fellow being. This Hadith also makes the following points:
1.Stress on the performance of the obligatory acts.
2.Inducement for voluntary prayers to make up the deficiency of the obligations.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 194 : The Excellence of Standing in the First Row (In Salat)

Hadith: 1082. Jabir bin Samurah (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) came out to us (once) and said, “Why do you not stand in rows as the angels do before their Rubb?” We asked: “O Messenger of Allah! how do the angels stand in rows before their Rubb?” He (PBUH) replied, “They complete each row beginning with the first and filling all the gaps.” [Muslim].
Commentary: Taras means to stand in the style of a wall, each brick of which is interlocked with another so much so that there is not even the slightest gap between two of its bricks. When people array themselves for Salat, they should keep their feet and shoulders so close with one another on their left and right that there is no gap or space between them. Moreover, the front rows should be completed first. One should never take place in the second row if there is place in the first. Similarly, one should never take place in the third row if there is room in the second line. And so on and so forth.

Hadith: 1083. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “If people came to know the blessing of calling Adhan and the standing in the first row, they could do nothing but would draw lots to secure these privileges.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned. It is repeated here to emphasize the merits of getting a place in the first row for Salat which is offered in congregation.

Hadith: 1084.Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The best of the men’s rows (in Salat) is the first row and the worst is the last; but the best of the woman’s row is the last and the worst of their rows is the first.” [Muslim].
Commentary: Islam has strongly condemned the association of men and women and enjoined women to keep away from mixing with men and observe Hijab (veil). The merit and demerit of place, in the rows in prayer, mentioned in this Hadith is with reference to this background because in the days of the Prophet (PBUH) women used to perform Salat in the Prophet’s mosque and their rows were at the end of the gathering. There was no gallery nor a separate section for them. Thus, for men the best place for performing Salat in congregation is the first row because it is farthest from women. The best place for women in Salat in congregation is the last row because it is farthest from men. On the contrary, the last row of men was near the first row of women and for this reason it was regarded as the worst one. Every row of the people performing Salat is good but due to the reason just mentioned, the first row of men and the last row of women are more meritorious, while the last row of men and the first row of women have a lesser merit.

Hadith: 1085. Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) perceived a tendency among his Companions to stand in the back rows, he said to them, “Come forward and be close to me and let those who come after you, follow your lead. If people continue to fall behind (i.e., in acquiring virtues), Allah puts them behind.” [Muslim].
Commentary: In the context of the chapter, this Hadith tells us that the Prophet (PBUH) disliked those who occupied a place in the rear rows in Salat offered in congregation, and exhorted people to find a place in the front rows for the reason that by virtue of that place they could closely observe his manner of offering Salat and emulate him, while people in the rear rows could emulate those who were in front of them. In this connection, he used a sentence which has become very common and can also apply to other matters besides Salat. One should not lag behind in the acquisition of knowledge and practice and in matters of merit and honour because those who lag behind in such matters are also pushed back by Allah, while those who strive hard to acquire merit and honour are helped by Allah and He makes their way convenient.
This Hadith also stresses the need to stand close to the Imam and has an inducement for excelling each other in virtues.

Hadith: 1086. Abu Mas`ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to gently pat our shoulders when we were standing in rows at the time of Salat and say, “Keep (the rows) straight; do not differ from each other lest your hearts should suffer from discord. Let those of you who are mature and prudent be nearer to me, and then those who are next to them.” [Muslim].
Commentary: “To gently pat our shoulders” means that he would set their shoulders right to straighten the row. “Do not differ from each other” here means that they should stand shoulder to shoulder and ankle to ankle in a straight line. The reason is that disorder will have a spiritual effect and will create discord. The latter would eventually result in the domination of enmity. Thus, we learn from this Hadith that the Imam should stress on his followers the importance of setting their rows straight; and if his exhortation fails, he should go to them personally and set their lines in order. We also learn from this Hadith that men known for wisdom, knowledge and piety should stand in the first row and these should be followed by those who come next to them in these virtues.

Hadith: 1087. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Keep your rows straight (during Salat in congregation), for keeping the rows straight is part of the perfection of Salat.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith also highlights the importance of setting the rows straight. In fact, this is part of the perfection of Salat. In other words, Salat in congregation does not become perfect without setting the rows in order.

Hadith: 1088. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Iqamah had been announced, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) turned his face towards us and said: “Make your rows straight and stand close together, for I can see you from behind my back.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: This Hadith mentions a miracle of the Prophet (PBUH), namely that he could see people standing in the back rows when he was leading the Salat in congregation. But it does not mean that he was always capable of doing so, as is being impressed by certain people. The true position is that it was a miracle which happened with the Will of Allah at the time when the Prophet (PBUH) was leading the Salat in congregation. It must be borne in mind that a miracle happens with the Will of Allah only. It is not at all in the power of the Prophet (PBUH). Had he been capable of working a miracle on his own, he would have shown it at his own pleasure. But no Prophet was ever capable of it, nor was the Prophet (PBUH) an exception to this rule.

The second point that we learn from this Hadith is that of setting the rows straight, which, in practical terms, means that those who stand up for offering Salat in congregation must stand so close to each other that their shoulders and feet are in touch. The Prophet (PBUH) used the word “Tarassu” to describe this position which means that they should stand like a brick wall, each unit of which is riveted with the other. This is the meaning which the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) understood from it and this is what they actually practised. Many people nowadays do not stand in Salat shoulder to shoulder and foot to foot. Some people dislike this practice. May Allah grant guidance to the Muslims so that they can offer Salat according to the Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH).

Hadith: 1089. An-Nu`man bin Bashir (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “Straighten your rows; otherwise, Allah will create dissension among you.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
The narration in Muslim is: An-Nu`man bin Bashir (May Allah be pleased with them) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) directed us to keep our rows as straight as arrows. He continued stressing this until he realized that we had learnt it from him (recognized its significance). One day he came into the mosque and stood up. He was just about to say Takbir (Allah is Greater) when he noticed a man whose chest was projected from the row, so he said, “O slaves of Allah, you must straighten your rows or Allah will certainly put your faces in opposite directions.”
Commentary: This Hadith has been mentioned earlier and is repeated here for its being germane to this chapter. “Put your faces in opposite directions” signifies that “Allah will create enmity in you”, which will create dissension rather than unity, weakness rather than strength and power, and the Muslims will then be overwhelmed with the fear and terror of their enemies. This phrase can also have a literal meaning, that is in consequence of confusion in your ranks, Allah will turn your face towards the napes of your necks and distort them. May Allah save the Muslims from both these punishments.

Hadith: 1090. Al-Bara’ bin `Azib (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to pass between the rows from one end to the other, touching our chest and shoulders (i.e., arranging the rows) in line and saying, “Do not be out of line; otherwise your hearts will be in disagreement”. He would add, “Allah and His angels invoke blessings upon the first rows.” [Abu Dawud].

Hadith: 1091. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Arrange the rows in order, stand shoulder to shoulder, close the gaps, be accommodating to your brothers, and do not leave gaps for Satan. Whoever joins up a row, he will be joined to Allah (i.e., to the Mercy of Allah); and whoever cuts off a row, he will be cut off from Allah (i.e., from His Mercy).” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: This Hadith also tells us about the straightening of rows. Here the phrase “be accommodating to your brothers” means that one must cooperate with him who tries to set the rows in order, and rather than feeling annoyance on his action, one should happily set the rows right according to his instructions.
This Hadith tells us that leaving gaps in rows amounts to leaving space for Satan to get in them. To join rows means that no space should be left between the two persons who stand in a line. Similarly, a second row should not be started without completing the first one. To break a row means to leave space in it or start the second row without completing the first.”Break him and Join him” can be the words of prayer as well as imprecation, for what they mean is “May Allah join him or break him.” This is a prayer from the Prophet (PBUH) for the person who straightens the rows as well as an imprecation for the one who breaks the rows.

Hadith: 1092. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Stand close together in your rows, keep nearer to one another, and put your necks in line, for by Him in Whose Hands my soul is, I see the Satan entering through the opening in the row like Al-hadhaf (i.e., a type of small black sheep found in Yemen).” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: This Hadith stresses that the rows made for Salat should not only be integrated like a solid wall but be set vertically close to each other also. This means that there should not be much space between the two rows. The maximum space allowed for it is three spans. Space in excess of this is disapproved and takes away the merit of offering Salat in congregation. This formula does not apply to the rows of women because a larger distance between the rows of men and women is more meritorious. (Ibn `Allan).

“Put your necks in line” here means to stand shoulder to shoulder – a point which has already been stressed. Viewing Satan secretly entering into the space left in the rows can be correct literally as well as technically. In the former case, it is a miracle of the Prophet (PBUH) while in the latter it is Wahy (Revelation). Almighty Allah informed him that Satan enters the rows of the people offering prayers through the spaces left by them in their rows. Satan is pleased to see these gaps as they make his task of creating doubts in the minds of worshippers easy.

Hadith: 1093. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Fill (complete) the first row, then the one next to it; and if there is any deficiency (incompleteness), it should be in the last row.” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that completion of rows in their sequence is essential, that is to say, first of all the first row should be completed, then the second, then the third, and so on and so forth. The last row may be left incomplete if it is short of a full row.

Hadith: 1094. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Allah and His angels invoke blessings upon those who are on the right side of the rows.” [Abu Dawud].

Hadith: 1095. Al-Bara’ (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: Whenever we performed Salat behind the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), we liked to be on his right side so that his face might turn towards us (at the end of the Salat). One day, I heard Messenger of Allah (PBUH) supplicating, “O my Rubb! Shield me from Your Torment on the Day when You will gather (or said, `resurrect’) Your slaves.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith describes the merit of standing on the right side of the Imam and tells us that for the Imam it is Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH) to sit after the congregational Salat with his face towards his followers.

Hadith: 1096. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him)reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Let the Imam stand in the middle (so that those praying behind him should be standing both on his right and his left) and close the gaps.” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: Sheikh Al-Albani has stated that two narrators of this Hadith are Majhul (unknown). The second part of it, however, is correct because it is supported by a narration of Ibn `Umar quoted earlier.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 195 : The Excellence of Optional Prayers (Sunnah Mu’akkadah) along with the Obligatory Prayers

Hadith: 1097. Umm Habibah (May Allah be pleased with her) the Mother of the Believers reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “A house will be built in Jannah for every Muslim who offers twelve Rak`ah of optional Salat other than the obligatory Salat in a day and a night (to seek the Pleasure of Allah).”
Commentary: Tatawwu` means to offer more Nawafil (optional prayers) on one’s own after performing the Faraid (obligatory prayers). Thus, this Hadith tells us the merits of optional prayers and holds promise of (Jannah) for those who make it a practice.

Hadith: 1098. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: I performed along with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) two Rak`ah of optional prayers before Zuhr and two after the Zuhr (noon prayer), and two after the Friday prayer, and two after the Maghrib (evening) prayer, and two after the `Isha’ (night) prayer.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: There are two kinds of Nawafil which are performed before or after the obligatory prayer. Firstly, the one which were performed by the Prophet (PBUH) more frequently. According to the present Hadith, their total comes to ten Rak`ah while in other Ahadith their total is twelve or fourteen Rak`ah. They are called Sunnah Mu’akkadah or As-Sunnan Ar-Rawatib That is, the Rak`ah which are proved from the saying and practice of the Prophet (PBUH) and which were performed by him usually. These are said to be Compulsory prayers. Secondly, such Nawafil which were not performed by the Prophet (PBUH) regularly. These are called Sunnah Ghair Mu’akkadah and are said to be Optional prayers. In any case, Nawafil have great importance in creating a special link between the worshipper and Allah, and for this reason the believers do not neglect them. But their status in Shari`ah is of Nawafil the performing of which is rewarding and omission of which is not sinful. One thing that should be borne in mind in respect of As-Sunnan Ar-Rawatib or Mu’akkadah is that it is better to perform them at home. This was the usual practice of the Prophet (PBUH), and this is what he ordained the Muslims.

Hadith: 1099. `Abdullah bin Mughaffal (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “There is a Salat (prayer) between every Adhan and Iqamah; there is a Salat between every Adhan and Iqamah.” (While saying the same for the) third time (he (PBUH) added), “It is for him who desires (to perform it).” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: The two Adhan here means Adhan and Iqamah, as has been elucidated by Imam An-Nawawi. That is, offering of two Rak`ah between Adhan and Iqamah is Mustahabb (desirable). It comes in the category of Ghair Ratiba or Ghair Mu’akkadah Nawafil. These Nawafil can be performed after the Adhan of every Salat before the congregation stands for the obligatory Salat.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 196 : Emphasis on Performing two Rak’ah Sunnah before Dawn (Fajr) Prayer

Hadith: 1100. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) never omitted four Rak`ah prayer before the Zuhr prayer and two Rak`ah prayers before dawn (Fajr) prayer. [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us the practice of the Prophet (PBUH) in respect of the four Rak`ah Sunnah of Zuhr prayers and the two of Fajr prayers. He (PBUH) used to perform both regularly. Such Rak`ah are called Sunnah Rawatib or Sunnah Mu’akkadah (compulsory prayers).

Hadith: 1101. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) did not attach more importance to any Nawafil prayer than the two Rak`ah of prayer before dawn (Fajr) prayer. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tell us about the special preparation which the Prophet (PBUH) used to make for performing the two Rak`ah of Fajr prayers.

Hadith: 1102. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “The two Rak`ah before the dawn (Fajr) prayer are better than this world and all it contains.” [Muslim]

Another narration goes: “The two Rak`ah before the dawn (Fajr) prayer are dearer to me than the whole world.”
Commentary: This Hadith tells us the merits of the two Rak`ah of Fajr prayers. All the Ahadith mentioned above prove that the two Rak`ah of Fajr are highly meritorious, and one should not show any slackness or negligence in offering them.

Hadith: 1103. Abu `Abdullah Bilal bin Rabah (May Allah be pleased with him) the Mu’adhdhin of Messenger of Allah (PBUH) reported: I went to inform the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) about the time of the dawn (Fajr) prayer, and `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) kept me busy and began to ask me about something till the day grew bright. Then I got up and informed the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) of the time of Salat. I informed him again but he did not came out immediately to lead As-Salat. When he came out, he led As-Salat. I said to him: `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) kept me busy and thus diverted my attention by asking about something and the morning grew bright. You also came out late. Upon that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “I was engaged in performing two Rak`ah of Fajr prayer.” Bilal (May Allah be pleased with him)said: “O Messenger of Allah! You delayed As-Salat so long as the morning grew bright.” He (PBUH) replied, “Even if the morning had become brighter than it had, I would have performed two Rak`ah of prayer in an excellent manner.” [Abu Dawud].

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 197 :  Briefness to be Adopted in Performing the two Rak’ah Sunnah before Fajr Prayer, their time and the Surah to recite in them

Hadith: 1104. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) used to perform two Rak`ah short prayer between the Adhan (call to prayer) and the Iqamah of the dawn (Fajr) prayers. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim]
In another narration, `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to perform two supererogatory Rak`ah prayer of Fajr and make them so short in duration that I used to think whether he (PBUH) had recited Surat Al-Fatihah (in it) or not. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim]
In the narration of Muslim, `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) said: When the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to hear the Adhan (of Fajr prayer) he would perform two supererogatory Rak`ah prayer and would make them short.
Commentary: “Takhfif” here means that the Prophet (PBUH) used to shorten the standing, recitation, bowing, prostration, etc., in the two Rak`ah of Fajr prayer because soon after performing them he had to lead the Fajr prayer in which he would prolong his recitation. He would also offer these two Sunnah soon after the daybreak or Adhan, which gives an idea of the preparation he made for them.

Hadith: 1105. Hafsah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to perform two short Rak`ah prayer when it was dawn and the Mu’adhdhin had called Adhan (for the Fajr prayer). [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that the two Rak`ah of Fajr prayer should be performed after the daybreak not before it. One should also be brief in these two Rak`ah so that he is active and alert for performing the Fard (obligatory prayer).

Hadith: 1106. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to perform his optional night prayers at night, two Rak`ah followed by two Rak`ah, and at the end he would conclude with an odd Rak`ah (Witr). Then he would perform two Rak`ah prayer before the dawn (Fajr) prayer after hearing the Adhan, and he would make them so brief as if he could hear the Iqamah being called. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: “As if he could hear the Iqamah being called” here means that he would hasten the two Rak`ah of Fajr prayer to the point that one had the impression that he was hearing the voice of Iqamah and he was making haste for fear of missing of the Salat.

This Hadith also makes the following three points:
1.The optional prayer of the night should be offered in a series of two Rak`ah.
2.One Rak`ah of Witr is also correct.
3.The Sunnah of Fajr prayer should be offered soon after the Adhan, and one should be brief in them.

Hadith: 1107. Ibn `Abbas (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to recite during the two Rak`ah of Fajr prayer: “Say (O Muslims): We believe in Allah and that which has been sent down to us…” (2:136) which is in Surat Al-Baqarah in the first Rak`ah and the Verse: “We believe in Allah, and bear witness that we are Muslims (i.e., we submit to Allah.” (3:52) in the second Rak`ah.
According to another narration, he (PBUH) recited from Surat Al-`Imran the Verses: “Come to a word which is just between us and you…” (3:64). [Muslim].
Commentary: In the two Sunnah of Fajr prayer, the Prophet (PBUH) used to recite the two short Verses mentioned in this Hadith, after Surat Al-Fatihah.

Hadith: 1108. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) recited in the two supererogatory Rak`ah of the Fajr prayer Surat Al¬Kafirun (No. 109) [in the first Rak`ah], and Surat Al-Ikhlas (No. 112) [in the second Rak`ah]. [Muslim].

Hadith: 1109.Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: I observed the Prophet (PBUH) for one month reciting in the two supererogatory Rak`ah of the Fajr prayer Surat Al-Kafirun (No. 109) [in the first Rak`ah], and Surat Al-Ikhlas (No. 112) [in the second Rak`ah]. [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: One can recite any Surah or Ayah in the two Sunnah of Fajr prayer, but if one recites the Verses mentioned in this Hadith, he will have the benefit of following the Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH). Every Muslim should strive to follow the practice of the Prophet (PBUH) for the enrichment of his mind, soul and actions.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 199 : Sunnah of Zuhr Prayer

Hadith: 1113. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: I performed with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) two Rak`ah before and two after Zuhr prayers. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned. See Commentary on Hadith No. 1098.

Hadith: 1114. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) never omitted four Rak`ah supererogatory prayer before Zuhr prayers. [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: Some Ahadith state that he (PBUH) used to perform two Rak`ah before and two after Zuhr prayer. The present Hadith says that he used to perform four Rak`ah before Zuhr prayer. Both narrations are correct and can be followed according to conditions and circumstances.

Hadith: 1115. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: Whenever the Prophet (PBUH) stayed in my house, he would perform four Rak`ah (supererogatory prayer) before Zuhr prayer. Then he would go out and lead Salat. He (PBUH) would then come back and perform two Rak`ah (supererogatory prayer). He would lead the Maghrib prayer and come back and perform two Rak`ah (supererogatory prayer). When he (PBUH) had led the `Isha’ prayer, he would enter the house and perform two Rak`ah (supererogatory prayer). [Muslim]

Hadith: 1116. Umm Habibah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Whoever observes the practice of performing four Rak`ah before Zuhr prayer and four after the Zuhr prayer, Allah will shield him against the Fire (of Hell). [Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: This Ahadith mean that a person who follows this course of practice, will die as a Muslim and will not remain in Hell for ever like the Kuffar (infidels) unless Allah has forgiven all his sins for him and would, as a result, save him from Fire altogether. That is, Almighty Allah will not let him live in Hell for ever. According to some Ahadith, the fire of Hell will not touch him, which also amounts to saying that he will not be kept in Hell for all eternity. If a Muslim is liable to punishment, his stay in Hell – for a few days or weeks or months depending on the nature of his sins – is not a contravention of such Ahadith because he will ultimately be released from Hell and brought to Jannah. “Allah will shield him against the Fire” should not be taken to mean that a Muslim will not be sent to Hell no matter what he does. If Almighty Allah does not forgive him in the very first instance, he will have to suffer the torment of Hell as long as He would like and then he will be sent to Jannah.

Hadith: 1117. `Abdullah bin As-Sa’ib (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to perform four Rak`ah prayer after the declining of the sun before Zuhr prayer and would say, “This is an hour at which the gates of heaven are opened, and I like that my good deeds should rise to heaven at that time.” [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: The Prophet (PBUH) used to perform the four Rak`ah Sunnah of Zuhr prayer when the sun started declining. In fact, except for `Isha’ prayer, he would perform every Salat at its early hours.
The phrase “the gates of heaven are opened” to means that the good deeds that people do are lifted to heavens at that time.

Hadith: 1118. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: If the Prophet (PBUH) could not perform four Rak`ah before Zuhr prayer, he would perform them after it (i.e., after the obligatory prayer). [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us about the preparation which the Prophet (PBUH)  used to make for performing the Sunnah. Every Muslim should, therefore, make full preparation for performing Sunnah. If one is unable to perform it before the Fard prayer, then one must do it afterwards.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 200 : Sunnah of the ‘Asr Prayer

Hadith: 1119. `Ali bin Abu Talib (May Allah be pleased with him)reported: The Prophet (PBUH) used to perform four Rak`ah before the `Asr prayer, separating them with Taslim (i.e., offering blessings) on the favourite angels who are near Allah’s proximity and the Muslims and the believers who come after them. [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: The phrase “separating them with Taslim” means that he would perform four Rak`ah in two couplets.

Hadith: 1120. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “May Allah have mercy on a man who performs four Rak`ah before the `Asr prayer.” [Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: These four Rak`ah can be performed in two couplets also, as was the practice of the Prophet (PBUH), according to the preceding Hadith. It can be performed with one Taslim also. Both forms are correct and permissible. Some scholars are of the opinion that the former method is better. `Ulama’ have stated that these four Sunnah of `Asr prayer are Ghair Mu’akkadah (optional prayers). Its importance is however evident from the fact that the Prophet (PBUH) prayed for mercy on those who performed these Sunnah.

Hadith: 1121. `Ali bin Abu Talib (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) used to perform two Rak`ah before the `Asr prayer. [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that one can also perform two Sunnah before `Asr prayer. But Sheikh Al-Albani has stated that the word “two Rak`ah” occurring in this Hadith is rare. Four Rak`ah are secure and should, therefore, be preferred.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 201 : Sunnah of the Maghrib Prayer

[In the previous chapter, the practice of the Prophet (PBUH) has been reported by `Umar and `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with them) that he (PBUH) used to perform two Rak`ah Sunnah after the obligatory Maghrib prayer].

Hadith: 1122. `Abdullah bin Mughaffal (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Perform two Rak`ah before Maghrib prayer.” He (PBUH) repeated it twice; when repeating it for the third time he added: “He who may so wish.” [Al-Bukhari].

Although this has the position of Sunnah Ghair Mu’akkadah, its importance is evident from the fact that the Prophet (PBUH) stressed it three times. Usually an order (Amr) signifies that the act is “essential” but here the decency embedded in the words “He who may so wish” has turned it to “desirable”. In any case, inducement and stress of the Prophet (PBUH) on this Salat has left no room to doubt that it is desirable. Ahadith which follow lend further support to this contention.

Hadith: 1123. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I saw the principal Companions of Messenger of Allah (PBUH) rushing to the pillars (of the mosque) to perform two Rak`ah prayers behind them before the Maghrib prayer. [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: “Rushing to the pillars” here refers to the haste which the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) usually showed in occupying the place near the pillars to perform the two Rak`ah before Maghrib prayer. Thus, this Hadith confirms the practice of the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) in respect of the two Rak`ah performed before Maghrib prayer.

Hadith: 1124. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: In the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), we used to perform two Rak`ah (optional prayer) after sunset before the Maghrib prayer. It was asked: “Did Messenger of Allah (PBUH) perform them?” He replied: “He saw us performing it, but he neither ordered us to perform them nor did he forbid us from doing so.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith mentions the practice of the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) in respect of two Rak`ah performed before Maghrib prayer. They sometimes performed these Rak`ah in the presence of the Prophet (PBUH). Thus according to the narration of Anas (May Allah be pleased with ihm) their being in practice is proved. But this statement of Anas is according to his own knowledge, otherwise, we have already seen a Hadith in which the Prophet (PBUH) stressed the need to perform them by way of inducement. Thus, it is proved by his speech as well.

Hadith: 1125. Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: When we were in Al-Madinah, the moment the Mu’adhdhin finished the Adhan of the Maghrib prayer, the people hastened to the pillars of the mosque and performed two Rak`ah prayer behind them. A stranger coming into the mosque would think that the obligatory prayer had already been performed because of the number of people performing them. [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith shows that it was usual with the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) to perform two Rak`ah before Maghrib in the Prophet’s mosque. But in spite of this fact these are Sunnah Ghair Mu’akkadah while the two performed after the Salat are Sunnah Mu’akkadah.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 202 : Sunnah of the ‘Isha’ Prayer

[Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) has narrated that he performed two Rak`ah after the Fard prayer of `Isha’ with the Prophet (PBUH). `Abdullah bin Maghaffal has narrated that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) has said, “There is a Salat between every Takbir and Adhan.”

This proves that apart from the four Rak`ah Fard, there are also two Rak`ah Sunnah of the `Isha’ prayer). See Ahadith No. 1098 and 1099.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 203 : Sunnah of Friday Prayer

`Abdullah bin `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: I performed along with the Prophet (PBUH) two Rak`ah (Sunnah prayer) after the Jumu’ah prayer. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1126. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him)reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “If anyone of you performs the Friday prayer, he should perform four Rak`ah (Sunnah) after it.” [Muslim].

Hadith: 1127. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) would not perform any Salat (in the mosque) after the Friday prayer till he had returned to his house. He would then perform two Rak`ah there. [Muslim].
Commentary: In one Hadith, there is mention of four Rak`ah, while in the other it is mentioned as two Rak`ah. It can be deduced that both of these are acceptable. `Ulama’ are of the opinion that one who performs them in the mosque, should perform four Rak`ah; whereas the one performing them at home, should perform two Rak`ah with one Taslim. It is better to perform them in twos as the Prophet (PBUH) is reported to have said, “Perform the Nawafil of the day and night in twos.” (Al-Bukhari).

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 204 : Desirability of offering Nawfil (Voluntary or Optional) Prayers at Home

Hadith: 1128. Zaid bin Thabit (May Allah be pleased with him)reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “O people! perform your (voluntary) Salat (prayers) in your homes because the best Salat of a man is the one he performs at home, except the obligatory Salat.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that the Nawafil and Sunnah prayers should be performed at home. It goes without saying that all the Fard constituents of every Salat are to be performed in the mosque (Masjid) in congregation. The order to perform the Nawafil prayers at home shows its merits. Firstly, it saves a person from showing off, and secondly, houses are blessed due to them.

Hadith: 1129. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Observe part of the [Nawafil (voluntary)] Salat (prayers) in your homes. Do not turn your homes into graves.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: “Observe part of the Salat (prayers) in your homes” here means Nawafil and Sunnah. The houses in which Nawafil are not performed are like graveyards. Such houses are like graves which have no scope for action and worship and are thus deprived of their reward, which is a great deprivation indeed.

Hadith: 1130. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When you have finished your (Fard) Salat (prayer) in the mosque, you should observe some of your (Sunnah and Nawafil) Salat at home; Allah will bless your homes because of your Salat (in your homes).” [Muslim]
Commentary: This Hadith has the same message which is conveyed by the preceding Ahadith namely that the Fard Salat should be performed in the Masjid (mosque) while some of the supererogatory, optional and voluntary prayers should be performed at home.

Hadith: 1131. `Umar bin `Ata reported that Nafi` bin Jubair sent him to Sa’ib bin Ukht Namir to ask him about something that Mu`awiyah had seen him doing in Salat (prayer). He said: “Yes, I performed the Friday prayer along with him in the enclosure (Maqsurah), and when the Imam concluded the Salat with Taslim, I stood up in my place and performed the Sunnah prayer. When Mu`awiyah went home, he sent for me (and when I came) he said: “Never do again what you have done. When you have observed the Friday prayer, you must not start another Sunnah prayer till you have spoken to some one or have shifted your place; because the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) ordered us not to follow up the congregational Salat with any other Salat until we have talked (to some one) or moved from the place.” [Muslim].
Commentary: “Maqsurah” was an enclosure in a mosque or a place which was made there for the security of rulers. When Muslim caliphs and rulers used to perform their prayers in congregation, they would occupy this place. The word “Friday” (Jumu`ah) has been mentioned here because of the incident reported in it, otherwise, this order applies to every Salat and is not restricted to Jumu`ah alone. There is a standing order that one must separate the Fard and the Sunnah of a Salat by some means, like conversation, changing place of the Salat, going out of the Masjid, etc., as has been mentioned in a Hadith narrated earlier. What Muawiyah has stated here is in the light of this Hadith.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 205 : Witr Prayer, its Time and Ruling

Hadith: 1132. `Ali (bin Abu Talib) (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Witr prayer is not obligatory as the prescribed Salat (prayers), but the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) observed it as his regular practice (Sunnah). He (PBUH) said, “Allah is Witr (single, odd) and loves what is Witr. So perform Witr prayer. O followers of Qur’an, observe Witr (prayer).” [At-Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud].
Commentary: “Witr” literally means odd number. “Allah is Witr” means He is One in Attributes and Actions and has no equal. Witr prayer is also called Witr for the reason that it is performed in one, three, five and seven Rak`ah. It is not permissible to perform it in an even number, like two, four, six, eight etc. Thus, we learn from this Hadith that Witr is not Fard and Wajib but Sunnah Mu’akkadah (compulsory). But it would not be correct to show any slackness in performing them to this reason because every Muslim should do his level best to follow the Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH).

Hadith: 1133. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) observed Witr prayer in every part of night at the beginning, middle and at the last part. He (PBUH), however, would finish his Witr prayer before dawn. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us the timing of Witr prayer. Its earliest time is soon after `Isha’ prayer and its time is just before dawn.

Hadith: 1134. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Make Witr prayer the last of your Salat at night.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: Some `Ulama’ are of the opinion that after performing the Witr prayer, it is not permissible to perform any other Nawafil prayers because the Prophet (PBUH) ordered to make it the last Salat. But Imam An-Nawawi and some other scholars have interpreted it as “desirable” rather than an order, because we do find instances in which the Prophet (PBUH) performed two Rak`ah Nafl prayer in the sitting position after Witr prayer. It is, therefore, better to go by this Hadith. But if someone wants to perform two Rak`ah Nafl prayer after Witr, prayer it is permissible.

Hadith: 1135. Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Perform Witr prayer before dawn.” [Muslim].

Hadith: 1136.`Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) used to perform his voluntary prayer at night (i.e., Tahajjud prayer) while she was sleeping in front of him; and when the Witr prayer was yet to be observed, he would awaken her to perform her Witr prayer. [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith makes the following three points:
1.It is permissible to pray with someone sleeping in front of us.
2.It is desirable to awaken one’s own family members for Nafl prayer.
3.One can perform, Witr prayer before Fajr prayer.

Hadith: 1137. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Hasten to perform the Witr prayer before dawn.” [Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].

Hadith: 1138. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who apprehends that he may not get up in the later part of the night, should observe the Witr prayer in the first part of it; and he who is certain to get up in the last part of it, he should observe Witr at the end of the night, because Salat at the end of the night is attended (by the angels), and that is better.” [Muslim].
Commentary: If a person is confident that he will get up to perform Witr prayer before dawn, it is better for him to perform it in the late hours of the night; otherwise, it will be well to do so after `Isha’ prayer.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 206 : Merit of the (Optional) Duha (Forenoon) Prayer

Hadith: 1139. observe two Rak`ah Duha (optional prayer) at forenoon, and to perform the Witr prayer before going to bed. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: “Three days” can be any three days of a month, but it is better if one opts 13th, 14th and 15th of every lunar month because the Prophet (PBUH) used to observe fasting on these days.
This Hadith also highlights the importance of Duha and Witr prayer, and proves the merit of giving counsel persuasion and inducement for virtuous deeds.

Hadith: 1140. Abu Dharr (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “In the morning, charity is due on every joint bone of the body of everyone of you. Every utterance of Allah’s Glorification (i.e., saying Subhan Allah) is an act of charity, and every utterance of His Praise (i.e., saying Al-hamdu lillah) is an act of charity and every utterance of declaration of His Greatness (i.e., saying La ilaha illAllah) is an act of charity; and enjoining M`aruf (good) is an act of charity, and forbidding Munkar (evil) is an act of charity, and two Rak`ah Duha prayers which one performs in the forenoon is equal to all this (in reward).” [Muslim].
Commentary: “Charity is due from every joint bone” means that when a person gets up in the morning, it is obligatory for him to thank Allah for having every joint of his intact. Therefore, one must praise and glorify Allah. Since a single invocation of the words mentioned in this Hadith is equivalent to one Sadaqah, one must say these words for 360 times – a number which equals the number of joints in man’s body. Moreover, to enjoin someone to do what is good and dissuade somebody from vice constitutes Sadaqah. However, if one performs two Rak`ah of Duha prayer, it will serve for Sadaqah for all the joints of the body. Thus, this Hadith highlights the merits and importance of Duha prayer. We also learn from this Hadith that Sadaqah is not restricted to spending money alone but also has a vast meaning and covers all forms of virtues mentioned here.

Hadith: 1141. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to perform four Rak`ah of Duha prayer (at the forenoon) and would add to them whatever Allah wished. [Muslim].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that the Prophet (PBUH) used to perform usually four Rak`ah in Duha prayers but sometimes he also performed more. In some of the Ahadith, their number varies from two to eight. One is therefore free to perform two, four or eight Rak`ah according to his convenience.

Hadith: 1142. He was taking a bath at that time. When he finished the bath, he performed eight Rak`ah (of optional) prayers. This was during the Duha (forenoon). [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith holds that Duha prayer consists of eight Rak`ah. Another Hadith elaborates that the Prophet (PBUH) performed these Rak`ah in four couplets. What is the time of Duha prayer? Is Duha prayer and Ishraq prayer one and the same? There is a difference of opinion on these issues. Some people think that Duha and Ishraq are two different names for one and the same prayer, and this is performed soon after sunrise. While others think that the earliest time of Duha prayer is soon after sunrise and the last is a little before the sun begins to decline. The one performed in the early hours is called Ishraq prayer, while the one performed in the late hours is called Duha prayer. Some people say that the two Rak`ah performed at the time when the sun is at a height of a lance in the sky is Ishraq, and the one, comprising four Rak`ah, performed when the sun covers one fourth of the sky is Duha. (For more details, see Miratul-Mafatih, a commentary of Mishkat Al-Masabih, Chapter Duha prayer). The majority of Muslim scholars consider this prayer as Mustahabb (desirable).

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 207 : Time for the Duha (Forenoon Optional) Prayer

Hadith: 1143. Zaid bin Arqam (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I saw some people performing Duha (prayers) in the early forenoon and warned them (saying): These people must know that performing Salat a little later is better. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The Salat of the penitent is to be observed when the young ones of camels feel the heat of the sun (i.e., when it becomes very hot).” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith confirms the opinion of those who hold that Duha prayer is different from Ishraq prayer. Ishraq prayer must be performed when the sun rises about a lance in the sky while the time for Duha prayer occurs when the hoofs of the animals begin to burn and they feel troubled with the heat of the sun. Usually the six Rak`ah performed after Maghrib prayer are called Salat-ul-Awwabin (prayer of the penitent) which is founded on a weak Hadith. In the present authentic Hadith, Duha prayer is interpreted as Salat-ul-Awwabin. Thus Salat-ul-Awwabin is in fact Duha prayer.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 208 : Inducement to Perform Tahiyyat-ul-Masjid (Upon Entering the Mosque)

Hadith: 1144. Abu Qatadah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When anyone of you enters the mosque, he should perform two Rak`ah (of voluntary prayer) before sitting.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1145. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I came to the Prophet (PBUH) when he was in the mosque, and he said to me, “Perform two Rak`ah prayer.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: Both the foregoing Ahadith stress on performing two Rak`ah upon entering the mosque. According to Imam An-Nawawi’s title of the chapter, everyone who comes to the mosque and performs Fard Salat or Sunnah Ratibah (compulsory), he will be exempted from performing two Rak`ah. Some `Ulama’ are of the opinion that the order in this respect makes it compulsory, and for this reason they held Tahiyyat-ul-Masjid as Wajib (obligatory), while others think that it is a liked act (i.e., Mandub) and thus comes in the category of Mustahabb (desirable).

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 209 : The Excellence of Performing two Rak’ah of Voluntary Prayer after Ablution

Hadith: 1146. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said to Bilal (May Allah be pleased with him) “Tell me about the most hopeful act (i.e., one which you deem the most rewarding with Allah) you have done since your acceptance of Islam because I heard the sound of the steps of your shoes in front of me in Jannah.” Bilal said: “I do not consider any act more hopeful than that whenever I make Wudu’ (or took a bath) in an hour of night or day, I would immediately perform Salat (prayer) for as long as was destined for me to perform.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: The word “Tuhur” is used for “Wudu”, Ghusl and Tayammum because one gets the ritual purity by all these means and then one can perform Salat freely. It means that everytime during the day or night Bilal made Wudu” or Ghusl, he would invariably perform some Nafl prayer. Some of the Ahadith explicitly say two Rak`ah. This act of his so much pleased Allah that he was blessed with the distinction which was witnessed by the Prophet (PBUH) himself. This Hadith proves the merit of performing two Rak`ah prayer after ablution. Some `Ulama’ hold that this two Rak`ah prayer as well as Tahiyyat-ul-Masjid are permissible even in hours when Salat is Makruh (undesirable), while others stick to the injunctions which regard Nafl Salat after Fajr and `Asr prayer undesirable.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 210 : The Excellence of Friday Prayer

Allah, the Exalted, says:
“Then when the (Jumu`ah) Salat is ended, you may disperse through the land, and seek the Bounty of Allah (by working), and remember Allah much: that you may be successful.” (62:10)

Hadith: 1147. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday. On that day Adam was created, he was admitted to Jannah, and he was expelled therefrom.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us of the excellence of Jumu`ah. Many achievements were made on this day which also go to prove its excellent position in Islam.

Hadith: 1148. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “If anyone performs Wudu’ properly, then comes to the Friday prayer, listens to the Khutbah (religious talk) attentively and keeps silent, his (minor) sins between that Friday and the following Friday will be forgiven, with the addition of three more days; but he who touches pebbles has caused an interruption.” [Muslim].
Commentary:

1. “If anyone performs ablution properly” means does it in accordance with the Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH), that is to say, one should not exceed the prescribed limits, nor should one use water extravagantly. One should wash every organ of the body involved in “Wudu”, at the most for three times. One should neither use water in excess of the need nor leave any of the organs unwashed or partly washed in Wudu’. This Hadith also makes it evident that it is more meritorious to perform Wudu’ at home.

2.Sins of ten days are pardoned because every virtue has at least ten-times reward. Here sins means minor sins as the major ones are not forgiven without sincere repentance nor are Huquq-ul-`Ibad i.e., (rights of people) forgiven without compensation.

3.One should listen to the Khutbah quietly with full attention. One must avoid toying with anything (such as straws, one’s watch, etc.) as this is a useless exercise, which will doubtlessly deprive one of the Friday reward.

Hadith: 1149. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him)reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “The five daily (prescribed) Salat, and Friday (prayer) to the next Friday (prayer), and the fasting of Ramadan to the next Ramadan, is expiation of the sins committed in between them, so long as major sins are avoided.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith makes it clear that the good actions mentioned in it are means of forgiveness of sins but only if one saves oneself from major sins. Thus, it is abundantly clear that the sins which are pardoned through these good actions are minor sins. Major sins will not be forgiven by means of Salat and Saum (fasting). Sincere repentance for them is indispensable.

Hadith: 1150. Ibn `Umar and Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: We heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying (while delivering Khutbah on his wooden pulpit), “Either some people (i.e., hypocrites) stop neglecting the Friday prayers, or Allah will seal their hearts and they will be among the heedless.” [Muslim].
Commentary: “They will be among the heedless” means those who will become utterly unmindful of the remembrance of Allah and His Orders. Such people are Munafiqun (hypocrites), whose abode will be Hell. It means that negligence of Jumu`ah for a long time is such a serious offence that it can even seal a man’s heart, which finishes all hopes and chances of one’s improvement.

Hadith: 1151. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When one of you intends to come for the Friday prayer, he should take a bath.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1152. Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Taking a bath (before coming to Friday prayers) is obligatory on every adult.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: On the strength of this Hadith, some `Ulama’ have regarded bath for Salat-ul-Jumu`ah as Wajib (obligatory), and those who differ from this view, like Imam An-Nawawi, to resort the interpretation of Wajib made here. Whether Ghusl is Wajib or desirable, it applies to women as well, if they like to go to the mosque for Salat-ul-Jumu`ah. The manner of taking a bath for the Friday prayer is similar to the manner of performing Ghusl after sexual intercourse.

Hadith: 1153. Samurah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “It suffices to perform Wudu’ properly for the Friday prayer; but it is better to take a bath.” [Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: This Hadith supports the contention of those who do not hold the Ghusl obligatory for two reasons. Firstly, it allows one to perform Wudu’. In fact, it has been regarded good. Secondly, the Ghusl has been regarded better, from which one can safely infer the permission to leave it. In any case, there is no doubt about its being Masnun (Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH)) and Mustahabb (desirable). The time of the Ghusl is from the daybreak to the time of Salat-ul-Jumu`ah.

Hadith: 1154. Salman (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “If a man takes bath on Friday, (or) purifies himself as much as he can with Wudu’, oils his hair, applies whatever perfume available in his house, sets forth for the mosque, does not separate two people (to make a seat for himself), performs Salat what is prescribed for him, remains silent when the Imam speaks, his (minor) sins between that Friday and the following Friday will be forgiven.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: This Hadith stresses the following four points:

1.The need to purify oneself as much as possible on Jumu`ah. One must use hair oil and perfume so that others do not feel any irritation on the bad smell which may rise from one’s clothes.
2.One is advised to go for Salat-ul-Jumu`ah early so that he has not to jump over the shoulders of others, nor has to sit tightly between two persons. If a person goes to the mosque late, then he should occupy the available seat and observe full manners.
3.One should perform Nawafil after reaching the mosque.

Hadith: 1155. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who takes a bath on Friday, like the bath for ceremonial purity, and then goes (to the mosque), he is like one who offers a camel as a sacrifice to seek the Pleasure of Allah; and he who comes at the second hour is like one who offers a cow to win the Pleasure of Allah; and he who comes at the third hour is like one who offers a ram with horns (in sacrifice); and he who comes at the fourth hour is like one who offers a hen; and he who comes at the fifth hour is like one who offers an egg. And when the Imam ascends the pulpit, the angels (who write the names of those who come to the mosque before the coming of the Imam) close (their record) in order to listen to the Khutbah.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith mentions the merits of going early for Salat-ul-Jumu`ah and narrates inducements provided for it. The earlier a person goes for it, the greater his reward will be. In fact, the reward for it goes on diminishing in proportion to the delay that he makes in reaching the mosque for this purpose so much so that he who reaches the Masjid after the Khutbah, will be totally deprived of the benefits which go with it because his name does not figure in the register which shows men of merits. Salat-ul-Jumu`ah is also attended by angels. This fact shows the eminence for the Khutbah of Salat-ul-Jumu`ah and the Salat itself.
The Ghusl performed on Jumu`ah should be done with the same meticulous care as is done in Ghusl Janabah (post-coition bath).

Hadith: 1156. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said while talking about the merits of Friday, “There is a time on Friday at which a Muslim, while he (or she) is performing Salat and is supplicating, will be granted whatever he (or she) is supplicating for.” And he (PBUH) pointed with his hand to indicate that this period of time is very short. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith mentions another distinction of Jumu`ah, namely a moment in which every prayer that a person then makes is granted with the condition that what one is asking for is good and lawful. It is a very short moment and its time has also not been revealed. For this reason one should remember Allah frequently and pray to Him on Jumu`ah so that one attains that moment when prayers are answered. Prayers can also be answered outside Salat if one happens to be supplicating at the specified moment.

Hadith: 1157. Abu Burdah bin Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: `Abdullah bin `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) said to me: “Did you hear your father narrating something from the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) about the special moment during Friday?” I said: “Yes, I heard him report from the
Messenger of Allah (PBUH): `It occurs between the time when the Imam sits down (on the pulpit after the first Khutbah) and the time Salat is over.”’ [Muslim].
Commentary: There is a difference of opinion among `Ulama’ in respect of this moment. Some `Ulama’ prefer the version given in this Hadith, that is, this moment could be any time in the period from the time the Imam sits down after the first Khutbah and the end of Salat-ul-Jumu`ah. But Sheikh Al-Albani has regarded this Hadith as “Mauquf” (its chain of narrators does not reach up to the Prophet (PBUH)) (See Riyadh-us-Saliheen edited by Sheikh Al-Albani). For this reason other `Ulama’ have inclined to a Marfu` Hadith (i.e., its chain of narrators reaches up to the Prophet (PBUH)) and urged to find this moment in the last hour of `Asr before the Maghrib.

Hadith: 1158. Aus bin Aus (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Among the best of your days is Friday. On that day pray to Allah to exalt my mention frequently, for your such supplications are presented to me.” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: This Hadith brings forth the following three points:

1.The auspiciousness of time further enhances the merits of virtuous deeds, as is evident from the stress on reciting more and more salutation on the Prophet (PBUH) on Friday.
2.On Jumu`ah, salutation is presented to the Prophet (PBUH). This statement goes to prove that he does not hear salutation of anyone directly, either from near or from far. There is a famous Hadith which says that he hears it from near but this is not “Sahih” technically. Therefore, the truth of the matter is that he does not hear it directly. It is the angels who convey it to him.
3.The most well-worded is “Ibrahimi salutation” because the Prophet (PBUH) himself taught it to his Companions. The salutation is: Allahumma salli `ala Muhammadin wa `ala ali Muhammadin, kama sallaita `ala Ibrahima, wa `ala ali Ibrahima, innaka Hamidun Majeed. Allahumma barik `ala Muhammadin wa `ala ali Muhammadin, kama barakta `ala Ibrahima, wa `ala ali Ibrahima, innaka Hamidun Majeed.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 211 : The Desirability of Prostrating out of Gratitude

Hadith: 1159. Sa`d bin Abu Waqqas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: We left Makkah with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) for Al-Madinah, and when we were near `Azwara,’ he (PBUH) alighted (from his riding-camel) raised his hands in supplication to Allah for a while and prostrated himself. He remained for a long time in prostration. Then he stood up and raised his hands for a while, after which he prostrated himself (again), and remained for a long time in prostration. Then he stood up and raised his hands for a while, after which he prostrated himself for the third time. Then he (PBUH) said, “I supplicated my Rubb and made intercession for my Ummah, and He granted me one-third of them. So I again prostrated myself in gratitude to my Rubb. Then I raised my head and supplicated my Rubb for my Ummah, and He granted me another third of them. Again I raised my head and supplicated my Rubb for my Ummah and He granted me the last third of them. So I fell into prostration out of gratitude before my Rubb.” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: The phrase “I supplicated my Rubb and made intercession for my Ummah” means that the Prophet (PBUH) prayed to Allah to pardon his Ummah and to admit them to Jannah. The interpretation of this Hadith is stated to be that ultimately all the Muslims will be sent to Jannah. They will not abide in Hell for ever. Some of them will go to Jannah after suffering the punishment for their major sins, some through the intercession of the Prophet (PBUH), and some by the Special Grace of Allah. This interpretation is no doubt true. This is confirmed by other Ahadith and forms the belief of the followers of Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH). But the Hadith under discussion is not “Sahih”. However, Sujud-ush-Shukr (prostrations for thanksgiving), in support of which Imam An-Nawawi has reproduced this Hadith here, is also proved by other Ahadith. To prostrate in gratitude to Allah is correct and permissible. The incident of K`ab bin Malik is included in Sahih Bukhari and Sahih Muslim, which shows that after he came to know that his repentance was accepted, he prostrated to give thanks to Allah. According to the Shafi`i school of thought, the basic elements of Sujud-ush-Shukr (or prostrations to express thanks to Allah) are: (a) the intention (in the heart), (b) the Takbir, (c) prostration and (d) Taslim; the Hanafi school of thought, however, maintain that it is an act of prostration between two Takbir. It is permissible to perform it outside Salat, but not during it because it will invalidate it, if one does so deliberately.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 212 : Excellence of Standing in Prayer at Night

Allah, the Exalted, says:
“And in some parts of the night (also) perform the Salat (prayer) with it (i.e., recite the Qur’an in the prayer) as an additional prayer (Tahajjud optional prayer – Nawafil) for you (O Muhammad (PBUH)). It may be that your Rubb will raise you to Maqam Mahmud (a station of praise and glory, i.e., the honour of intercession on the Day of Resurrection).” (17:79)
“Their sides forsake their beds…” (32:16)

Hadith: 1160. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) kept standing (in prayer) so long that the skin of his feet would crack. I asked him: “Why do you do this, while you have been forgiven of your former and latter sins?” He said, “Should I not be a grateful slave of Allah?” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned. It is reproduced here to illustrate the practice of the Prophet (PBUH) in respect of Qiyam-ul-Lail. It tells us that:

1.The Nafl Salat should be performed with full concentration and peace of mind.
2.The more one is endowed with gifts from Allah, the greater gratitude and worship one should express for them to Allah.
3.The best time for showing one’s humility before Allah and for worship is the later period of night.

Hadith: 1161. `Ali (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) visited me and Fatimah (May Allah be pleased with her) one night and said, “Do you not observe prayer (at night)?” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that one should also awaken others at night for prayer so that they also avail the benefits of performing prayer at this particular time.

Hadith: 1162. Salim bin `Abdullah bin `Umar bin Al-Khattab (May Allah be pleased with them) reported, on the authority of his father, that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “What an excellent man `Abdullah is! If only he could perform optional prayers at night.” Salim said that after this, (his father) `Abdullah slept very little at night. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith points out the excellence of `Abdullah bin `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) as well as the merits of Qiyam-ul-Lail. It also tells us that it is permissible to praise someone in his presence if one is sure that he will not become proud due to that praise. Another aspect of this Hadith is that it induces one to wish for others’ welfare and happiness.

Hadith: 1163. `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said to me, “Do not be like so-and-so O `Abdullah! He used to pray during the night, then stopped the practice.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1164. morning. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) remarked, “He is a man in whose ears Satan urinated.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith holds inducement for Qiyam-ul-Lail and highlights its merits. It also urges one to perpetuate his good actions, follow the practice of the righteous and avoid the way of those who are negligent or become negligent in the performance of virtuous deeds. Urination of Satan in a person’s ear or ears can be literally true (although we cannot perceive it) because if a person does not seek the protection of Allah against Satan, then Satan joins him in food and other activities, as is evident from other Ahadith. Therefore, urination of Satan is also possible. Some people think it is a metaphor to the effect that he who does not get up at night for prayer and goes on enjoying his sleep, Satan `closes’ his ears until he does not hear the remembrance of Allah. Some others consider it a metaphor for the contempt and insult of Satan. In either case, we learn from this Hadith that missing the Qiyam-ul¬Lail is disliked because it provides Satan an opportunity to create mischief, and he succeeds in creating obstructions in the worship and obedience of Allah.

Hadith: 1165. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When any one of you sleeps, Satan ties three knots at the back of his neck. He recites this incantation at every knot: `You have a long night, so sleep.’ If he awakes and remembers Allah, one knot is loosened. If he performs Wudu’, the (second) knot is loosened; and if he performs prayer, (all) knots are loosened. He begins his morning in a happy and refreshed mood; otherwise, he gets up in bad spirits and sluggish state.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: “Tying knots” can be literal, the way magicians do it in their magical exercises. With this practice Satan tries to withhold people from the worship of Allah. Some people are of the opinion that it is a metaphor for sleepiness/dozing. In any case, Satan does his level best to withhold a person from the worship of Allah. Satan experiences frustration if someone gets up at night for prayer; he also experiences happiness if he manages to keep someone asleep until dawn.

Hadith: 1166. `Abdullah bin Salam (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “O people, promote the greetings, feed (the poor and needy) and perform Salat when others are asleep so that you will enter Jannah safely.” [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: This Hadith has glad tidings for those who enthusiastically do all the good works mentioned in this Hadith. “Enter Jannah in peace” here means that they will enter Jannah without suffering any punishment in Hell.

Hadith: 1167. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The best month for observing Saum (fasting) after Ramadan is Muharram, and the best Salat after the prescribed Salat is Salat at night.”
Commentary: The month of Muharram is related to Allah which makes its eminence clear. It shows that in the optional Saum (fasting) the most meritorious are those which are observed in this month. After the obligatory Salat, the most meritorious is the optional Salat performed at night.

Hadith: 1168. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Salat during the night should consist of pairs of but if you fear that morning is near, then pray one Rak`ah as Witr.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1169. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) performed the night prayer in pairs (i.e., Rak`ah) and made it odd number by observing one Rak`ah (as Witr). [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: Both the foregoing Ahadith tell us that the Nafl Salat performed at night should be in the form of couplets followed by one Rak`ah of Witr. Thus, this Hadith not only brings out justification for one Rak`ah Witr but also proves its superiority. Even if one has to perform three Rak`ah Witr, he should first perform two and then perform one separately.

Hadith: 1170. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to leave off observing Saum (fasting) during a month until we thought that he would not observe Saum at all during it; and (sometimes) he would observe Saum till we began to think that he would not omit any day of that month. If one wished to see him performing Salat during the night, he could do that; and if one wished to see him sleeping at night, he could do that. [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: What this Hadith tells us is that whether it was optional Saum (fasting) or optional Salat (Nawafil) of the night, that is to say Qiyam-ul-Lail, the Prophet (PBUH) did not have a permanent routine for it. Sometimes it so happened that almost the month passed but he did not observe fasting and then a few days before the end of the month he would start fasting. Sometimes, he would fast day after day continuously, and it would appear as if he would continue fasts for the whole month, but he would then suddenly terminate fasts. Similar was the case of Tahajjud. Sometimes, he would perform Tahajjud prayer in the first portion of the night, sometimes in the second, and sometimes in its later portion. Thus, he was found sleeping and performing Salat in every part of the night.

Hadith: 1171. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to perform eleven Rak`ah (of Tahajjud) prayers at night. He (PBUH) would prostrate so long as one of you might recite fifty Ayat (of the Qur’an). Thereafter, he would perform two Rak`ah before Fajr prayers and would lie down on his right side till the Mu’adhdhin would come and inform him about the time of (Fajr) prayer.
Commentary: This Hadith tells us that it was a practice of the Prophet (PBUH) to sleep on his right side after performing two Sunnah of Fajr prayer. It also tells us that he used to make long prostrations in Tahajjud prayer, because one gets closer to Allah in a state of prostration. This Hadith also stresses on utmost concentration in Salat as it is highly pleasing to Allah and there is a greater possibility of acceptance of prayer which is made in a state of prostration.

Hadith: 1172. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) did not observe more than eleven Rak`ah (of Tahajjud prayers), be in Ramadan or any other month. First of all he would perform four Rak`ah. Ask not about their excellence and their length. He (PBUH) would then perform four more Rak`ah; and do not ask about their excellence and their length. Then he would perform three Rak`ah (Witr prayer). (`Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) added) I submitted: “O Messenger of Allah! Do you sleep before performing the Witr prayer?” He (PBUH) said, “O `Aishah! My eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary:
1.”My heart does not sleep” signifies that “usually I am not so overwhelmed by sleep that I miss the Salat”. Some people give a different interpretation of this by saying that his Wudu’ remained intact as his heart was awake. This is one of the attributes of the Prophet (PBUH). This Hadith stresses on performing Salat with full decorum and concentration because this is the way the Prophet (PBUH) did it. The real beauty of Salat lies in performing it in accordance with the Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH) and with full peace of mind.
2. If one is confident of getting up in the later part of the night, one can perform Witr after Tahajjud prayer; but if one is not sure of getting up at the time of Tahajjud then it is better to perform Witr after `Isha’ prayer.

Hadith: 1173. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) would sleep during the early part of night and stand in Salat during the latter part. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us about the ordinary routine of the Prophet (PBUH). Ordinarily, he would go to sleep in the first part of the night and perform Tahajjud prayer in the later portion, which is the best time for it. But, as already mentioned in the preceding Ahadith, he sometimes also performed it in the early as well as middle hours of the night.

Hadith: 1174. Ibn Mas`ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: One night I joined the Prophet (PBUH) in his (optional) Salat. He (PBUH) prolonged the Qiyam (standing) so much that I made up my mind to commit an act of wrong. He was questioned: “What did you intend to do?” He replied: “I intended to sit down and stop following him (in Salat).” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that:
1.Qiyam-ul-Lail (Tahajjud prayer) must be fairly long and every constituent of it should be performed with full peace of mind.
2.It is permissible to perform Nafl Salat in congregation.
3.In case an Imam inordinately lengthens a Salat, it is permissible for his followers to detach themselves from the congregation. But Ibn Mas`ud has regarded his intention to do so as bad, and for this reason its justification becomes doubtful. Since the Imam has been exhorted to take care of his followers in Salat, this apparently furnishes justification for the detachment.

Hadith: 1175. Hudhaifah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I performed Salat with the Prophet (PBUH) one night, and he started reciting Surat Al-Baqarah. I thought that he would go in Ruku` (bowing posture in Salat) at the end of one hundred Ayat, but he continued (reciting); and I thought that he would perhaps recite (this Surah) in the whole Rak`ah (prayer), but he continued the recitation; I thought he would perhaps bow on completing (this Surah). He (PBUH) then started reciting Surat An¬Nisa’ which he followed with Surat Al-Imran. He recited leisurely. When he recited an Ayah which mentioned the tasbeeh, he would say Subhan Allah and when he recited the Ayah which tells how the Rubb is to be asked, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) would then ask from Him; and when he (PBUH) recited an Ayah asking one to seek Protection Allah, he would seek Protection of Allah. Then he bowed and said, “Subhana Rabbiyal-Azim (My Rubb the Great is free from imperfection)”; his bowing lasted about the same length of time as his standing, (and then on returning to the standing posture after Ruku`) he would say, “Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana lakal-hamd (Allah listens to him who praises Him. Praise be to You, Our Rubb!),” and he would then stand about the same length of time as he had spent in bowing. He would then prostrate himself and say, “Subhana Rabbiyal-A`la (My Rubb the Supreme is free from imperfection),” and his prostration lasted nearly the same length of time as his standing (Qiyam). [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned. In his commentary on Sahih Muslim, Imam An-Nawawi has interpreted the words (occuring in this Hadith) as “I thought he would perhaps recite in the whole Rak`ah.” Here Rak`ah means complete Salat (two Rak`ah). This interpretation is necessary for the reason that in its absence, the meanings of the next sentence go wrong. Due to this reason, we have kept these meanings in view in our translation. In any case, it furnishes justification for the desirability of long Qiyam (standing in Salat), the desirability of congregation in Nafl Salat, and the maintenance of the correct sequence in the recitation of the Surah of the Qur’an in prayers, which is not accepted by many people.

Hadith: 1176. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) was asked: “Which Salat is the best?” He replied, ” The best Salat is that in which Qiyam (the duration of standing) is longer.” [Muslim].
Commentary: longer the recitation of the Qur’an will be. Since the recitation of the Qur’an is the best form of remembrance of Allah, the lengthening of the Qiyam is also most meritorious.

Hadith: 1177. `Abdullah bin `Amr (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “The Salat which is dearest to Allah is that of (Prophet) Dawud; and As-Saum (the fasting) which is dearest to Allah is that of (Prophet) Dawud. He used to sleep half the night, get up to perform Salat for one-third of it, then sleep through the remaining one-sixth of it; and he used to observe Saum on alternative days.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: Since Islam has strictly forbidden self-affliction to the extent that it has forbidden hardship even in worship, compulsory awakening for Salat at midnight and observing Saum (fasting) for the whole month (except of the month of Ramadan) is disapproved. The model set by the Prophet (PBUH) is the ideal pattern of moderation in this respect. In this Hadith the fasting and the prayer of Prophet Dawud have been regarded most pleasing to Allah, because their conduct had a moderation which is enjoined by Islam.

Hadith: 1178. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “Every night there is a special time during which whatever a Muslim asks Allah of any good relating to this life or the Hereafter, it will be granted to him; and this moment comes every night.” [Muslim].
Commentary: Like the special moment in Jumu`ah, the time when this special moment occurs every night is not determined. But it is generally in the late hours of the night because that is the best time for worship. As in the case of Lailat-ul-Qadr the wisdom of keeping it secret lies in the inducement to search it by means of worship and prayer, praise and remembrance of Allah.

Hadith: 1179. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “When one of you gets up at night to perform (Tahajjud) prayer, let him start Salat with two short Rak`ah.” [Muslim].

Hadith: 1180. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: Whenever the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) stood for Salat at night, he would start his prayer with two brief Rak`ah. [Muslim].
Commentary: These two Ahadith point out the desirability of performing two brief Rak`ah before one embarks on Tahajjud prayers, as this was the practice of the Prophet (PBUH). The wisdom behind this is to drive away laziness and pave the way for the nocturnal prayers in a proper manner. Allah knows better.

Hadith: 1181. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: If the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) missed his night (Tahajjud) Salat because of indisposition or the like, he would perform twelve Rak`ah during the day. [Muslim].

Hadith: 1182. `Umar bin Al-Khattab (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: “If anyone falls asleep and therefore fails to observe his Hizb (share) or part of it, if he observes it between the Fajr and the Zuhr prayers, it will be recorded for him as though he had observed it during the night.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has already been mentioned. The word “Hizb” literally means “share” and “turn”. Here it means that (daily round of recitation) which a person determines for himself, such as prayer or recitation of the Qur’an. For instance, if a person decides that he will perform eight Rak`ah in Tahajjud, recite one Juz` (part) of the Qur’an everyday, remember Allah in such and such form for so many times etc., etc. And then he makes every possible effort to put into practice his decision, but if casually he is unable to fulfill his routine, he should do it afterwards. This action of his will be credited to his account by Allah as if he completed it at the appointed time. This Hadith furnishes justification for the performance of optional righteous acts even after their due time.

Hadith: 1183. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “May Allah show mercy to a man who gets up during the night and performs Salat, awakens his wife to pray and if she refuses, he sprinkles water on her face (to make her get up). May Allah show mercy to a woman who gets up during the night and performs Salat, awakens her husband for the same purpose; and if he refuses, she sprinkles water on his face.” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: This Hadith tells us about the conduct of pious husbands and wives. Its outstanding feature mentioned here is that they help each other in acts of virtue and obedience of Allah.

Hadith: 1184. Abu Sa`id and Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When a man awakens his wife during the night and they both perform two Rak`ah Salat together, they are recorded among the men and women who celebrate remembrance of Allah.” [Abu Dawud].
Commentary: This Hadith points out the excellence of performing Tahajjud prayers with one’s wife. Those who do so will be recorded as (the men and the women who remember Allah much, with their hearts and tongues). For such people, as the Verse concludes [Allah has prepared for them forgiveness and a great reward (i.e., Jannah)]. (33:35)

Hadith: 1185. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “When one of you dozes off while performing Salat, he should lie down till his drowsiness has gone away from him. When one of you performs Salat while dozing, he may abuse himself instead of seeking pardon (as a result of drowsiness).” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1186. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “When anyone of you stands up for Salat at night and finds it difficult to recite the Qur’an accurately and he is unaware of what he is reciting, he should go back to sleep.” [Muslim].
Commentary: Since peace of mind and concentration are essential for performing Salat, it should be performed when one is fresh and free from tiredness and drowsiness. This is the reason Muslims have been prohibited through these two Ahadith from performing Salat when they are overwhelmed by sleep. In such conditions one cannot make proper expression of one’s humility before Allah, which is the essence of Salat. Therefore, in such conditions one should first have some sleep because only then one will get real pleasure from the recitation of the Qur’an, prayer and praise of Allah, and will be in a position to beseech Him earnestly for pardoning one’s sins.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 213 : The Excellence of Optional (Tawawih) Prayer during Ramadan

Hadith: 1187. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “He who observes optional prayer (Tarawih prayers) throughout Ramadan, out of sincerity of Faith and in the hope of earning reward will have his past sins pardoned.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1188. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to urge (the people) to perform (optional Tarawih) prayer at night during the month of Ramadan. He did not order them or make it obligatory on them. He (PBUH) said, “Whosoever performs (optional Tarawih) prayers at night during the month of Ramadan, with Faith and in the hope of receiving Allah’s reward, will have his past sins forgiven.” [Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith highlights the following points:
1. Qiyam in the month of Ramadan is a much-stressed act and has great importance from the viewpoint of reward and award.
2. The sins which are pardoned through it are minor sins because major sins are not forgiven unless one makes sincere repentance and compensates those whom he has wronged.
3. That Qiyam during the month of Ramadan was the practice of the Prophet (PBUH). During the course of a Ramadan, he made Qiyam for three nights consecutively, that is, he performed this Nafl Salat in congregation with his Companions. On the fourth night, when his Companions gathered for this purpose he said to them, “I am afraid it will be made obligatory for you.” So, in spite of their desire to join him in this prayer, he did not lead the Salat that night. How many Rak`ah did he perform in congregation in these three nights is a pertinent question here. According to Ahadith their total comes to eleven; eight Rak`ah and three Witr. Thus the Masnun number of Rak`ah of Qiyam Ramadan is eleven.
4. This Nafl Salat has been interpreted in Ahadith as Qiyam Ramadan. Later on they were named Tarawih. Tarawih is the plural of Tarwihah. Since the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) and the successors to the Companions used to make a lengthy Qiyam in them and they would take rest after performing every four Rak`ah. This is how these came to be named Tarawih (Rest prayer). (Four Rak`ah are called Tarwihah).
5. Tarawih are in fact Tahajjud prayers. For the sake of convenience and benefit of the maximum number of people, it is performed in the month of Ramadan soon after `Isha’ prayer, along with the latter, which is the early time for Tahajjud prayers.
6. That the Tarawih were performed in congregation is established from the conduct of the Prophet (PBUH). He led this Salat on 23rd, 25th and 27th of Ramadan. During his caliphate, `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) started it again and ordered Ubayy bin K`ab and Tamim Ad-Dari to perform them in congregation. He enjoined them to perform eight Rak`ah Tarawih and three Rak`ah Witr. This practice has been going on ever since.
7. Some people say that performing Tarawih in congregation is a Bid`ah (innovation in religion) because it was introduced in the reign of `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him). But this is not correct because it is established that the Prophet (PBUH) did not continue it out of fear that it will be made obligatory; otherwise he would have carried on with it. When the fear that this practice be made obligatory was over, `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) gave it the form of a Nafl prayer and revived the mode of performing it collectively, and thus fulfilled the desire of the Prophet (PBUH). In spite of all these facts, it is still permissible for one to perform Tarawih individually in the late hours of the night. Since ordinary people are not capable of performing it individually, the step taken by `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) is perfectly correct. If this had not been done, the majority of the people will have remained deprived of the blessings and reward of Qiyam-ul-Lail, which would have been a great deprivation indeed.
8. Twenty Rak`ah Tarawih is not confirmed from any authentic Hadith, nor its ascription to `Umar i(May Allah be pleased with him)is proved from any reliable Muttasil (connected) Hadith. A claim has been made in a Munqati` (disconnected) narration that in the days of `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) people used to perform twenty, thirty-six and forty Rak`ah of Tarawih out of which one can at best infer the justification for more than eight Rak`ah Nafl prayer. Even then the Masnun Tarawih will be eight Rak`ah only, and more or less than that will be Ghair-Masnun.
9. In Tarawih, that is Qiyam Ramadan, lengthy Qiyam is Masnun, but it must be borne in mind that the Qur’an must be recited according to the principles of `Ilm-ut¬Tajwid with clear and distinct voice at a slow pace. Many of the Qurra recite so fast that it is hard for one to understand, let alone concentrate on what is being recited. Such recitation is a means of retribution rather than reward. A new system is now in vogue: According to this fashion, the whole Qur’an is finished within a few days and eight to ten parts of it are recited daily in Tarawih. There are hundreds of thousands people in the audience. After listening the Qur’an for a few days, these people console themselves that they have heard the entire Qur’an in Tarawih and are now free to pay full attention to their business to make the best of the `Eid season. They do not care to know whether the Qari is reciting the Qur’an or something else.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 8: Virtues
Chapter 214 : The Superiority of Lailat-ul-Qadr (the Night of Decree)

Allah, the Exalted, says:
“Verily, We have sent it (this Qur’an) down in the Night of Al-Qadr (Decree). And what will make you know what the Night of Al-Qadr (Decree) is? The Night of Al-Qadr (Decree) is better than a thousand months (i.e., worshipping Allah in that night is better than worshipping Him a thousand months, i.e., 83 years and 4 months). Therein descend the angels and the Ruh [Jibril (Gabriel)] by Allah’s Permission with all Decrees. (All that night), there is peace (and goodness from Allah to His believing slaves) until the appearance of dawn.” (97:1-5)

“We sent it (this Qur’an) down on a blessed night [(i.e., the Night of Al¬Qadr, Surah No:97) in the month of Ramadan, the 9th month of the Islamic calendar]. Verily, We are ever warning [mankind that Our Torment will reach those who disbelieve in Our Oneness of Lordship and in Our Oneness of worship]. Therein (that night) is decreed every matter of ordainments (i.e., the matters of deaths, births, provisions, and calamities for the whole (coming) year as decreed by Allah). As a Command (or this Qur’an or the Decree of every matter) from Us. Verily, We are ever sending (the Messengers). (As) a Mercy from your Rubb, Verily! He is the All-Hearer, the All-Knower.” (44:3-6)

Hadith: 1189. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Whosoever performs Qiyam during Lailat-ul-Qadr (Night of Decree), with Faith and being hopeful of Allah’s reward, will have his former sins forgiven.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: Allah, urges one to praise Him. Specially, if a person performs `Isha prayer and Fajr prayer in congregation, he will hopefully attain all those distinctions which are mentioned in this Hadith.

Hadith: 1190. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: Some of the Companions of the Prophet (PBUH) saw Lailat-ul-Qadr (Night of Decree) in their dreams in the last seven nights of Ramadan, whereupon the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “I see that your dreams all agree upon the last seven nights. Whosoever seeks it, let him seek it in the last seven nights.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: “Tawat’at” linguistically means to step or walk on, that is, to place foot over the place where one’s fellow kept his foot. Here, it is used in the sense of correspondence. In other words, “I see that your dreams all agree upon the last seven nights” stands to mean “you had similar dreams”. This was done by showing all of them the (spectacle) of Lailat-ul-Qadr. On the strength of these dreams, the Prophet (PBUH) said that Lailat-ul-Qadr should be sought in the last seven nights of Ramadan. The wisdom of keeping it secret is to keep people awake to engage in worship for a larger number of nights in this auspicious month.

Hadith: 1191. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to seclude himself (in the mosque) during the last ten nights of Ramadan. He would say, “Search for Lailat-ul-Qadr (Night of Decree) in the last ten nights of Ramadan.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1192. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to observe I`tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan and say, “Seek Lailat-ul-Qadr (Night of Decree) in the odd nights out of the last ten nights of Ramadan.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that Lailat-ul-Qadr occurs in any of the five odd nights – 21st, 23rd, 25th, 27th and 29th – of the last ten nights of Ramadan. Its exact date has not been revealed for the reason that people keep themselves awake for prayer for a larger number of nights. Had its date been fixed, people would have kept awake for prayer only on that night. There is a general belief among the scholars that it is fixed, on the 27th night of Ramadan. But this is not correct. Ahadith do not confirm this view.

Hadith: 1193. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: When the last ten nights (of Ramadan) would begin, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) would keep awake at night (for prayer and devotion), awaken his family and prepare himself to be more diligent in worship. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1194. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to strive more in worship during Ramadan than he strove in any other time of the year; and he would devote himself more (in the worship of Allah) in the last ten nights of Ramadan than he strove in earlier part of the month. [Muslim].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that:
1.One should concentrate more on prayers and worship on the last ten nights of Ramadan than the first twenty nights, in the same way as one should do more worship in Ramadan than in the other months.
2.One should keep oneself awake for prayer, worship and glorification of Allah in the last ten nights of Ramadan so that one can attain the blessings of Lailat-ul-Qadr.
3.One should also persuade his family members to keep themselves awake for prayer and worship in the last ten odd nights of Ramadan so that they can also make efforts to please Allah.
4.I`tikaf (seclusion in the mosque for prayers) in the last ten days of Ramadan is also a meritorious act for its being a practice of the Prophet (PBUH).

Hadith: 1195. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: I asked: “O Messenger of Allah! If I realize Lailat-ul-Qadr (Night of Decree), what should I supplicate in it?” He (PBUH) replied, “You should supplicate: Allahumma innaka `afuwwun, tuhibbul¬`afwa, fa`fu `anni (O Allah, You are Most Forgiving, and You love forgiveness; so forgive me).” [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: Although no specific sign of Lailat-ul-Qadr has been mentioned in the Ahadith, some eminent scholars have stated, on the basis of their own experiences and observation, that since angels descend on this night, one feels a peculiar tranquillity and peace of mind and one is overwhelmed with a unique tenderness of heart. The night is neither very hot nor very cold but a temperate one. Similarly, the sun that rises on the next day is also not very hot etc. etc. Allah knows the truth of the matter despite all that has been said in this regard. In any case, on this auspicious night every Muslim should earnestly pray to Allah for the forgiveness

of his sins with reference to His Attribute of Forgiveness.

Riyad Al Saliheen>
Book 9: I’tikaf

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 9 : I'tikaf
Chapter 232: I`tikaf (Seclusion in the Mosque) in the Month of Ramadan

Hadith: 1268. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to observe I`tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1269. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) used to engage himself in I`tikaf (seclusion for prayers) in the mosque during the last ten nights of Ramadan till he passed away; thereafter, his wives followed this practice after him. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1270. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (PBUH) used to observe I`tikaf every year (during Ramadan) for ten days; in the year in which he passed away, he observed I`tikaf for twenty days. [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: We learn from these Ahadith that the observance of I`tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan is Sunnah of the Prophet (PBUH). But it can be done only in mosque not at home. I`tikaf helps to enhance one’s spiritual growth and to strive hard to worship Allah better as there is nothing to distract one’s attention from this noble pursuit.

Riyad Al Saliheen>
Book 17: Prohibited Actions

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 309 : Prohibition of Spitting in the Mosque

Hadith: 1693. Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “Spitting in the mosque is a sin, and its expiation is that the spittle should be buried in earth.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Commentary: To atone for spitting in the mosque, one should bury the spittle in earth, but this applies when the floor of the mosque is covered with earth; as this is not the case today, one should wipe the spittle off or wash it off with clean water.

Hadith: 1694. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saw spittle or snot or sputum, sticking to the wall towards Qiblah and scratched it off. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: The narrator of this Hadith has expressed doubt about the exact nature of the filth, whether it was spittle, or phlegm or something else. Whatever it was, apparently it was dry. The Prophet (PBUH) scraped or rubbed it out and thus gave an important lesson of cleanliness to his Ummah.

Hadith: 1695. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “It is not proper to use the mosque for urinating or easing oneself. They are merely built for the remembrance of Allah and the recitation of the Qur’an”, or as he stated. [Muslim].
Commentary:

1.The Prophet (PBUH) said this on the urination of a bedouin in the mosque. He made him understand very politely and prudently that mosques are meant for worship, remembrance of Allah, recitation of the Qur’an and similar other acts of piety, and one should not do anything that violates their sanctity.

2.The narrator has added the words “or as he stated”. It was a practice with the narrators of Ahadith to say these words by way of care to cover the risk of any change in the Hadith wording.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 310 : Undesirability of Quarrelling or Raising voices in the Mosque

Hadith: 1696. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “If anyone hears a man inquiring in the mosque about something he has lost, he should say: `La raddaha Allahu `alaika (May Allah not restore it to you),’ for mosques are not built for this purpose.” [Muslim]

Hadith: 1697. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah said, “When you see someone buying or selling in the mosque, say to him: `La arbaha-Allahu tijarataka (May Allah not make your bargain profitable)!’ When you see someone announcing something lost in it, say: `May Allah not restore it to you!”’ [At-Tirmidhi].

Hadith: 1698. Buraidah (May Allah be pleased with him) said: A man announced (the loss of his camel) in the mosque, uttering these words: “Has any one seen my red camel?” Upon this the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “May it not be restored to you! The mosques are built for what they are meant to be (i.e., prayer, remembrance of Allah, acquiring knowledge, etc.).” [Muslim].

Hadith: 1699. Amr bin Shu’aib on the authority of his grandfather (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) prohibited (us) from buying and selling in the mosque; (he also prohibited us from) making announcement in it about something lost and from reciting poems in it. [Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary:

1.Some `Ulama’ have stated that the prohibition in the above stated Ahadith is in the nature of aversion and disgust if the acts mentioned in the Hadith do not lead to disturbing those engaged in worship (be it Salat, recitation of the Qur’an or similar good acts) in the mosque. If they do disturb the worshippers, then the prohibition would be absolute.

2.Recitation of such poems is prohibited which relate to love stories and romantic tales. There is no harm in reciting such poems in mosques which relate to the Oneness of Allah, obedience of His Prophet (PBUH), and other subjects meant for the reformation of Muslims.

3.It is permissible to talk about the problems of Muslims and any other issues which are concerned with the welfare of community at large.

4.It is prohibited to hold Qawwali (singing spiritual topics) in mosques because it is accompanied by music and musical instruments. The verses recited in Qawwali are largely based on exaggeration and go beyond the limits prescribed by the Shari`ah. Such things unnecessarily pacify the sentiments of the public and incline them to inaction. It is a pity that many people regard Qawwali permissible, which is sheer ignorance.

Hadith: 1700. As-Sa`ib bin Yazid (May Allah be pleased with him) said: While I was in the mosque, someone threw a pebble at me, and when I looked up, I saw that it was `Umar bin Al-Khattab, who said: “Go and call me these two men.” I brought them and `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) asked them: “Where are you from?” On their replying that they belonged to At-Taif, he said: “Had you been the inhabitants of Al-Madinah, I would have given you a beating for raising your voices in the mosque of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” [Al-Bukhari].

Commentary: The action of `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) mentioned in the Hadith tells us that to speak loudly in the mosque amounts to desecrating it, which is a punishable offense.
2. If one is able of it, he must stop people from acts which amount to denial of Divine injunctions and contravene the Shari`ah.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 311 : Undesirability of Entering the Mosque after Eating raw Onion or Garlic

Hadith: 1701. Ibn `Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) said: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who has eaten garlic should not come to our mosque.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
The narration in Muslim is: “He who has eaten garlic should not come to our mosques.”

Hadith: 1702. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who has eaten from this plant (i.e., garlic) should not approach us and should not offer Salat (prayer) along with us.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Hadith: 1703. Jabir (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who has eaten garlic or onion should keep away from us or our mosques.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
The narration in Muslim is: “He who has eaten onion or garlic or leek should not approach our mosque, because the angels are also offended by the strong smells) that offend the children of Adam.” [Muslim].
Commentary: It is not permissible to eat raw onions, garlic or anything with a strong offending smell before going to the mosque. It is permissible, however, to eat them after their strong odour has vanished as a result of cooking or boiling. Since their odour vanishes after cooking, their use is permissible in cooked form.

Hadith: 1704. It has been narrated that `Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) said in the sermon of Friday prayer: “O you people! You eat garlic and onion. I think the odour of these to be very offensive. I saw that if the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) happened to find a man with such offensive odour in the mosque, he would order him to be taken out of the mosque and sent to Al-Baqi`. He who wants to eat any of these, should cook them till their odour dies out.
Commentary: Khabith generally means impure, base and wicked, but it is also used in the sense of Haram (unlawful), that is for eatables which are forbidden or which have an unpleasant and disgusting smell. Garlic, onion etc., are Khabith in their raw form and Muslims have been prohibited from going to the mosque after eating them. One can, however, eat them in their cooked form. One can also use them when the time to go to mosque for Salat is not very near. We also learn from this Hadith that one should not eat any such odorous thing when he has to go to the mosque or Madrasah or any congregation for some religious purpose because it will be repulsive for the people present there. Their eating is, however, permissible even in their raw form, if one is not going to the mosque for Salat.
2. We also learn from this Hadith that mosques should be kept free from every kind of filth and odorous things. There is no justification for the construction of toilets in the premises of mosque. Mosques which have toilets within their compounds must be divested of the toilets to purge them of the unclean environments.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 312 : Undesirability of Sitting with Erected Legs during Friday Sermon

Hadith: 1705. Mu`adh bin Anas Al-Juhani (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (PBUH) forbade (us) from sitting with our legs drawn up to our belly (Ihtiba’) during the Friday Khutbah (religious talk before the prayer). [Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: Habut is the root word of Ihtiba’ which means to sit in such a position that the two knees are joined by means of the hand or some cloth with one’s belly. To sit in this style during the Friday sermon is not desirable because it causes drowsiness which in turn interrupts the sermon. It must be remembered that listening to the Friday sermon is obligatory and drowsiness during the course of the sermon is likely to disturb it and can also spoil Wudu’ which is a prerequisite for the validation of Salat.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 337 : Prohibition of raising one’s Head before the Imam

Hadith: 1751. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Does he who raises up his head before the Imam not fear that Allah will make his head that of a donkey or make his appearance similar to that of donkey?” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: This Hadith has a stern warning for those who take precedence over the Imam in the course of Salat. The faces of such will be turned by Allah into those of donkeys, and that is least difficult for Him. Sheikh Ibn Hajar Al-Haithami mentioned in his Al-Mu`jam that some people’s faces have really been turned into those of donkeys. It is, therefore, essential for everyone who offers Salat in congregation, to follow the actions of Imam in Salat. To do anything before the Imam in the course of Salat, is a great sin and some scholars hold that such Salat is valid but the one who does so will be deemed sinful. Imam Ibn Hanbal, however, regards this Salat as invalid.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 338 : Prohibition of Placing the hands on the sides during As-Salat (The Prayer)

Hadith: 1752. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said: We are prohibited from placing the hand on the side during As-Salat (the prayer). [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
Commentary: There are two sides of everyone, the left and the right. Since keeping hands on one of them is a sign of arrogance, this is prohibited in Salat. At¬Tabarani and Al-Baihaqi have reported a Hadith in which Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: “Placing the hands on the sides during Salat, is an act of the dwellers of the Fire.” One can, however, do so only if there is such a pain that he is compelled to place the hands there.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 339 : Abomination of Joining As-Salat (The Prayer) when the Food is ready or when one is in desperate need to answer the call of Nature

Hadith: 1753. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, “No Salat (prayer) should be performed when the food has been served, nor should it be performed when a person is in need of relieving himself.” [Muslim].
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that one should not offer Salat when he is hungry and the food has been served or has to answer the call of nature. The reason behind is that if one offers Salat in that condition, he will not be able to do it with full concentration. Similarly, if one has to answer the call of nature, he should first do so and then offer Salat.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 340 : Prohibition of raising one’s Eyes towards the sky during As-Salat (The Prayer)

Hadith: 1754. Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “How is it that some people raise their eyes towards the sky during As¬Salat (the prayer)?” He stressed (this point) and added, “People must refrain from raising their eyes towards heaven in Salat (prayer), or else their sights will certainly be snatched away.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: Looking towards the sky during prayer disturbs the concentration in Salat and there is a stern warning against this bad habit. One can, however, do so after Salat, i.e., during one’s supplications.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 341 : Undesirability of Glancing in one Direction of the other during Prayer

Hadith: 1755. `Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) said: I asked the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) about random looks in Salat (prayer), and he replied, “It is something which Satan snatches from the slave’s Salat.” [Al-Bukhari].
Commentary: “Pouncing” or “snatching” means to take away something swiftly from someone while he is not alert. When a person looks here and there in the course of Salat and does not concentrate on it, Satan avails this opportunity and spoils his Salat.

Hadith: 1756. Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said to me, “Beware of looking around in Salat (prayer), because random looks in Salat are a cause of destruction. If there should be no help from it, it is permissible in the voluntary and not in obligatory Salat.” [At-Tirmidhi].
Commentary: In the chain of transmitters [i.e., Sanad] of this Hadith, we find `Ali bin Zaid bin Jad`an who is known to be Da`if (i.e., weak). If this narration is not reliable, then seeing here and there even in voluntary Salat is not permissible. However, if at all looking is inevitable, one can slightly turn his face because if one turns the whole body, his Salat would become invalid as he would not be facing the Qiblah which is essential for Salat.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 342 : Prohibition of facing the Graves during Salat (Prayer)

Hadith: 1757. Abu Marthad Kannaz bin Husain (May Allah be pleased with him) said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying: “Do not offer Salat (prayer) facing the graves and do not sit on them.” [Muslim].
Commentary:

1.It is prohibited to face the graves while offering Salat. Its reason seems to be that it creates a resemblance to polytheists. Moreover, it has a trace of reverence for someone other than Allah, which takes one towards Shirk.
2.It is forbidden for Muslims to sit on the graves because it is disrespect of man whom Allah has honoured.
Therefore Muslims should avoid both practices mentioned above. Imam An-Nawawi said: Our companions (the scholars) said that it is Makruh (undesirable) to plaster the grave; while sitting, leaning against it or resting on it is Haram (forbidden).

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 343 : Prohibition of passing in front of a Worshipper while he is offering Salat (Prayer)

Hadith: 1758. Abul-Juhaim `Abdullah bin Al-Harith (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, “If the person who passes in front of a praying person, realizes the enormity of the sinfulness of this act, it will have been better for him to wait forty than to pass in front of him.” [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
[The narrator was not sure whether the Prophet (PBUH) said forty days, months or years.]
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that it is a great sin to pass before a person who is offering Salat. People should also take care that they do not offer Salat without placing a Sutrah in front of them. A Sutrah refers to anything that a person sets up in front of him; this could be a stick, another person praying in front of him or even a line which he can draw on the ground. The distance between the person offering his Salat and the Sutrah should not be more than approximately one meter and a half. If the distance is longer than this, then it is not unlawful to pass before someone offering Salat.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 344 : Undesirability of offering optional Prayer after the announcement of Iqamah

Hadith: 1759. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said: The Prophet (PBUH) said, “When the Iqamah is called, no prayer should be performed except the obligatory prayer.” [Muslim].
Commentary: When the Iqamah has been announced (prescribed recitation at the commencement of Salat when offered in congregation, after the worshippers have taken up that position), it is not permissible to offer any other prayer – whether it is Sunnah or Nafl. If a person has already started any, he should break it to join the congregation. He should offer the Salat which he terminated after the obligatory Salat offered in congregation. It is against this Hadith to continue Nafl Salat or Sunnah when the worshippers have taken the position to offer Salat in congregation and Iqamah has been called. Some scholars are of the opinion that one can continue the performance of Fajr Sunnah, even after the congregational Salat has started. They have taken the plea that if there is no risk of losing the first Rak`ah, it is permissible to continue the Sunnah of Fajr prayer. Their plea is against the present Hadith. It is a common feature to see the worshippers offering Sunnah during the course of Fajr prayer offered in congregation. Thus in practice, the Sunnah of the Fajr prayer are continued regardless of this stipulation. In any case, this practice is totally against the injunctions contained in this Hadith.

Riyad Al Saliheen> Book 17 : Prohibited Actions
Chapter 358 : Undesirability of Leaving the Mosque without offering Salat (Prayer) after the Adhan has been Proclaimed

Hadith: 1785. Abu Sha`tha’ said: We were sitting with Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) in the mosque when the Mu’adhdhin proclaimed the Adhan. A man stood up in the mosque and started walking out. Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) stared at him till he went out of the mosque. Upon this Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said: Indeed, this man has disobeyed Abul-Qasim (PBUH).
Commentary: We learn from this Hadith that after hearing Adhan, one should not leave the mosque without offering the obligatory Salat connected with it, unless one has a very genuine reason for doing so.

BOOK OF MANNERS

Book Of Manners>
Chapter 11. The Etiquettes Of Attending The Masjid

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
1) The Prohibition Of Going To The Masjid After Eating [Raw] Garlic, Onion, Or Anything Else That Emits A Foul Smell

When a person eats raw onion or garlic, he should abstain from going to the Masjid, so as to avoid inflicting harm upon other worshippers with his foul smell; and whosoever harms worshippers harms the angels as well. Jaabir (R.A) reported that the Prophet (Pbuh) said, “Whoever eats garlic or onion, then let him withdraw from us,” or he (Pbuh) said, “Then let him stay away from our Masjid, and let him sit in his home.” [Bukhaaree, 855]

In another Hadeeth, Jaabir (R.A) said, “The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) forbade us from eating onion and leek, but we became overcome by need, and so we ate from them. Then he (Pbuh) said, “Whoever eats from this foul-smelling tree, then let him not come near our Masjid, for whatever man is harmed by, angels are harmed by as well.” [Muslim, 564]

Even though these Ahadeeth expressly prohibit Muslims from going to the Masjid after eating garlic and onion, and even though they are absolved of sin for not attending congregational prayer, some people still violate the prohibition. Allah (Swt) said in His Book: “And let those who oppose the Messenger’s (Muhammad,) commandment (i.e., his Sunnah – legal ways, orders, acts of worship, statements, etc.) beware, lest some Fitnah (disbelief, trials, afflictions, earthquakes, killing, overpowered by a tyrant, etc.) befall them or a painful torment be inflicted on them.” (Qur’an 24:63)

True, some of them do not intentionally oppose the Messenger’s commandment; they simply don’t want to miss the congregational prayer, yet that is not an acceptable excuse. Some Muslims from among the masses know about the prohibition but pay no heed to it, an act of negligence that stems from weak Eemaan in their hearts.

Related Issue: The ruling for garlic, onion, and leek applies to anything that has a foul odor and that will inflict harm upon worshippers – such as cigarette smoke or foul odors that emanate from a person’s body or clothes. A worshipper should consider his situation before he goes to the Masjid, so that he doesn’t end up sinning as a result of inflicting harm on Muslims.

Another Related Issue: If you eat garlic and onion and then use something to suppress their foul odor, you may go to the Masjid, but you must first be sure that the smell is completely suppressed and that the smell coming from your mouth will not bother other worshippers. Some people make the mistake of using toothpaste to get rid of the smell of garlic and onion, but they are wrong, for the smell of garlic and onion originates from the stomach and not from the mouth.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
2) It Is Recommended To Go To The Masjid Early

The Prophet (Pbuh) exhorted Muslims to go to the Masjid early. Abu Hurairah (R.A) related that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “Had people known what is in the Nidaa (the calling to the prayer, i.e., the Adhaan) and the first row, and had they found no way (to be in the first row and to perform the call to prayer) except by casting lots, they would have cast lots (so determined would they be). And had people known what is in (i.e., what the virtues are) being early (to the Masjid for prayer), they would have raced to it. And had they known what is in the [congregational] ‘Eesha and Morning (Fajr) prayers, they would have come to them, even if they had to crawl in order to get there.” [Muslim, 437]

Muslim narrated it thus: “Had you known or had they known what is in the front row, [seeing who would be in that row] would have had to be settled by casting lots (because everyone would race to be in that row).”[Muslim, 437] These narrations clearly show the virtue and superiority and great reward of going early to the Masjid. That the Prophet, did not specify the reward for going to the Masjid early, but instead informed us what lengths we would go to had we known the exact reward, proves that it is indeed a great reward.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
3) Walking To The Masjid With Calmness And Serenity

When you walk to the Masjid for prayer, you should not walk as if you are rushed or agitated; instead, you should walk with a sense of calmness and peace. As a result, you are more likely to feel peaceful and concentrated in your prayer. But if you come to prayer in a hurry, by the time you enter into its state, your mind is likely to be distracted and unfocused. The Prophet (Pbuh) forbade the people of his Nation from running and rushing to the prayer, even if the prayer is in progress. Abu Qataadah (R.A) said, “While we were praying with the Prophet (Pbuh) he (Pbuh) heard the clamor of men. When he finished praying, he (Pbuh) said, ‘What is the matter with you?’

They said, ‘We hurried to [join the] prayer.’ He (Pbuh) said, “Do not do so. When you come to prayer, adhere to As-Sakeenah (calmness and quietness). Whatever [part of the prayer] you get, then pray [it], and whatever you miss, complete it (after the Imam makes Tasleem).” [Muslim, 603]

And Abu Hurairah (R.A) reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) say, “When the prayer Uqeemat (when the Iqaamah is made and the prayer commences), then do not come racing (running or jogging) to it, but instead come to it, walking, with a sense of As-Sakeenah (peace and quite) about you. Whatever you get, then pray it; and whatever you miss, then complete it (after the Imam makes Tasleem).” [Muslim, 602]

One who reflects on both Ahadeeth might notice a difference between them: Abu Qataadah’s narration has the wording, “When you come to prayer,” while Abu Hurairah’s narration has the wording, “When the prayer Uqeemat (when the Iqaamah is made and the prayer commences).” Is there a difference in meaning between the two wordings? According to Abu Qataadah’s narration, when a worshipper goes to the Masjid, he must go with a sense of calm and quiet about him, regardless of whether the prayer has commenced or not. Abu Hurairah’s narration, on the other hand, points to the main reason why people run to the Masjid: the prayer is in progress, and they don’t want to miss any of it. That is the combined meaning of both wordings, and Allah (Swt) knows best.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
4) What Supplication You Should Say While You Are Walking To The Masjid For prayer

When you walk to the Masjid, it is recommended for you to say what the Prophet (Pbuh) said when he would go out for prayer. Ibn ‘Abbaas (R.A) related that the Prophet (Pbuh) “Then went out for prayer, and he (Pbuh) was saying, “0 Allah, place within my heart light, and upon my tongue, light, and within my ears light, and within my eyes light, and place behind me light and in front of me light and above me light and beneath me light. 0 Allah, increase for me light.”‘

And the following wording is related by Muslim: “0 Allah, place within my heart light, and within my eyes light, and within my ears light, and to my right light, and to my left light, and place above me light and beneath me light, and place in front of me light and behind me light. 0 Allah, increase for me light…” [Muslim, 763]

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
5) The Supplication For Entering And Leaving The Masjid

When you enter the Masjid, it is recommended for you to say, “0 Allah, send prayers and salutations upon Muhammad and upon the followers of Muhammad. 0 Allah, open the gates of Your Mercy for me.” And when you leave the Masjid, you should say, “0 Allah, send prayers and salutations upon Muhammad and upon the followers of Muhammad. I ask You from Your favor.” Abu Humaid (R.A) and Abu Usaid (R.A) related that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “When one of you enters the Masjid, let him say, ‘0 Allah, open the gates of Your Mercy for me.’ And when he leaves, let him say, ‘0 Allah, I ask You from Your favor.”‘

Abu Daawood narrated it thus: “When one of you enters the Masjid, let him send salutations to the Prophet (Pbuh) and then let him say, “0 Allah, open the gates of Your Mercy for me.’ And when he leaves, let him say, ‘0 Allah, I ask You from Your favor.”‘ [Muslim, 713]

When you enter the Masjid, it is also recommended for you to say, “I take refuge with Allah, the Supreme, and with His Noble Face, and His eternal authority from the accursed devil.”

‘Abdullah Ibn ‘Amr Ibn Al-‘Aas (R.A) reported that when the Prophet would enter the Masjid, he (Pbuh) would say, “I take refuge with Allah, the Supreme, and with His Noble Face, and His eternal authority from the accursed devil.”

And the narration ends thus: “And when he says that (i.e., that supplication upon entering the Masjid), the Shaitaan says, ‘He is protected from me for the rest of the day.'”[Abu Daawood, 466]

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
6) It Is Recommended To Lead With Your Right Foot Upon Entering The Masjid, And To Lead With Your Left Foot Upon Leaving

When you enter the Masjid, you should lead with your right foot, primarily because doing so is the Sunnah of the Messenger (Pbuh) and also because the Masjid is the most honorable of places; hence you should lead with your more honorable side, the right side, when entering it. When you leave the Masjid, exit with your left foot first, mainly because doing so is the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) and also because all places outside of the Masjid are lower than it in honor, so in going from the more honorable to the less honorable place, you should lead with your less honorable side, the left side. The general principle in this issue is taken from the Hadeeth of `Aaisha (R.A) in which she (R.A) said, “The Prophet (Pbuh) liked At-Tayammun (using the right side or beginning something with the right side) in putting on his sandals, in combing his hair, in purifying himself, and in all of his affairs.” [Muslim, 268]

More specific to the issue in question is this saying of Anas (R.A) “It is from the Sunnah when you enter the Masjid to begin with your right foot, and when you leave [the Masjid] to begin with your left foot. It is a well-known principle among the people of Hadeeth that a saying of a Companion about the Sunnah takes the same ruling and has the same legislative force as a saying of the Prophet (Pbuh). When Bukhaaree titled a chapter of his compilation after the above-mentioned narration of ‘Aaisha (R.A) he related a narration in which it is mentioned that Ibn ‘Umar (R.A) would begin with his right foot [upon entering the Masjid], and his left foot upon exiting from the Masjid. And Ibn ‘Umar (R.A) surely took that practice from the Prophet (Pbuh) for he is well-known for his strict adherence to the Sunnah of the Prophet (Pbuh).

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
7) It is Recommended To Perform Tahiyyatul-Masjid When You Enter The Masjid

When you enter the Masjid, you should first perform two units of prayer, which are called Tahiyyatul-Masjid (which literally means, greeting the Masjid). Although Tahiyyatul-Masjid is not compulsory to perform, it is nonetheless a stressed Sunnah. Abu Qataadah As-Salamee (R.A) related that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “When one of you enters the Masjid, then let him perform two Rak’ahs (units of prayer) before he sits down.” [Muslim, 714]

The Prophet’s command indicates that Tahiyyatul-Masjid is obligatory, but when this Hadeeth is combined with the meaning of other narrations, Tahiyyatul-Masjid is reduced from the level of obligatory to the level of recommended. One of those narration is related by Talhah Ibn ‘Ubaidullah (R.A). He (R.A) said, “A man came to the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) from the people of Najd; his hair was ruffled, his voice roared, and what he said was unintelligible. Then he came near and asked about Islam. The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “Five prayers in the day and night (i.e., five prayers a day).’

The man said, ‘Is there anything else upon me?’ He (Pbuh) said, ‘No, unless you do something else voluntarily.”‘
Then at the end of the Hadeeth, Talhah (R.A) said, “As the man turned to leave, he said, ‘By Allah, I will neither do more nor less than this.’ The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, ‘He will achieve success if he is true to his word.”‘ [Muslim, 11]

Although the two units of Tahiyyatul-Masjid are not compulsory, the people of Eemaan should always perform them, for there is much good and virtue in them.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
8) The Virtues Of Sitting In The Masjid

The Prophet (Pbuh) said, “…Then when he enters the Masjid, he is in [the state of] prayer as long as it is the only thing keeping him from leaving (i.e., the only reason why he is staying in the Masjid is to wait for the next prayer). And the Angels send prayers upon one of you as long as he is in the seat (spot) that he prayed in; they say, ‘0 Allah, have mercy on him; 0 Allah, forgive him; 0 Allah, accept his repentance,’ as long as he does not harm anyone (with speech or deed) while he is in it, and as long as he does not nullify his state of purity (i.e., by passing wind, etc.).” [Muslim, 649]

From Allah’s vast mercy to His slaves, He (R.A) gives them a reward similar to the person who is praying, just for sitting in the Masjid and waiting for the next congregational prayer; furthermore, He it makes His angels supplicate for them.

We must keep in mind that, as the Hadeeth informs us, certain conditions must be fulfilled if you are to achieve the aforesaid reward and honor. First, nothing other than the prayer should be preventing you from going back to your home or work or elsewhere. Second, for the angels to supplicate for you, you must remain seated in the spot you prayed in. However, another view is that their supplication encompasses both those who wait for the prayer anywhere in the Masjid and those who remain seated in the spot they prayed in. The phrasing of the Hadeeth points to the first view being correct. Third, if you harm angels or fellow

Muslim worshippers with speech or deed, or if you do something to nullify your state of purity (i.e., pass wind, etc.), you will not gain the reward of a person who waits for prayer, and the angels will not make the aforementioned supplication for you.

Related Issue: Many people fail to take advantage of a blessed time – the time between the Adhaan (the call to prayer) and the Iqaamah. You will find some people who spend that time looking around at worshippers who are praying or reciting the Qur’an; others who stare idly at the carvings in the Masjid; and yet others who daydream. They would all do much better were they to use that time by reciting the Qur’an, remembering Allah (Swt) and supplicating to Allah (Swt) especially considering the fact that it is a time wherein one is likely to have his supplications answered.

Another Related Issue: To Lead the prayer as Imam is a form of leadership or authority. It is compulsory upon the Imam to be considerate and kind with his followers, those who pray behind him. He should not burden them with any kind of difficulty or hardship whatsoever. ‘Aaisha (R.A) reported that she heard the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) say, “O Allah, as for he who is entrusted with an affair of my Nation and who is hard upon them, then be hard upon him; and as for he who is entrusted with an affair of my Nation and who is then kind and gentle with them, then be kind and gentle with him.”[Muslim, 1828]

An-Nawawee said, “This is from the severest of warnings about being hard upon people; yet at the same, it is from the strongest of encouragements about being gentle and kind with them. And there are many other Ahadeeth that convey a similar meaning.”

Whether they realize it or not, some Imams – may Allah guide them to what is right – are hard upon the people. They might delay the Iqaamah, which holds people back from work and from other duties they must fulfill. Made to wait longer than necessary, a worshipper might face the difficult question of whether he may pray alone or whether he should wait for the Imam. All of this hardship is unnecessary and reflects poorly on the Imam. The wise Imam is one who sets a specific, known time for each prayer, so that if he is late for some unexpected reason, those present can begin the prayer. This is just one of the ways that an Imam shows kindness and consideration to the congregation of his Masjid. And it is Allah (Swt) who grants success.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
9) The Permissibility Of Lying Down In The Masjid

As is indicated by the Prophet’s practice, it is permissible to lie down in the Masjid. ‘Abdullah Ibn Zaid Ibn ‘Aasim (R.A) reported that he once saw the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) lying down in the Masjid, with one of his legs placed over the other. Ibn Shihaab related that Sa’eed Ibn Al-Musayyib said, “Umar and ‘Uthmaan (R.A) would do that as well.” [Muslim, 2100] If you do lie down in the Masjid, you must be sure that no private area of your body will become exposed as a result, for depending on what kind of clothes you are wearing, you may expose a private area of your body if you place one leg over the other.

Related Issue: In an attempt to stay away from any act of irreverence in the Masjid, some people avoid stretching out their legs in the direct of the Qiblah. Yet there is no irreverence in doing so; therefore, whether he is inside of the Masjid or not, a person who stretches out his legs in the direction of the Qiblah is not sinning.

Another Related Issue: When you are in the Masjid, if you do stretch your legs out in the direction of the Qiblah, your legs must not be pointing towards copies of the Qur’an. You must show good manners and reverence to Allah’s Speech. In gatherings, it is common for people to reproach someone for stretching his legs out towards them; imagine, then, the greater disrespect shown when one points his legs towards the Qur’an.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
10) The Permissibility Of Sleeping In The Masjid

If you feel the need to do so, you may sleep in the Masjid. The People of Suffah would sleep in the Masjid, and, as Naafai’ related, before getting married, Ibn ‘Umar (R.A) would also sleep in the Masjid. [Bukhaaree, 442]

Related Issue: If one sleeps in the Masjid and has a wet dream, he should hurry to leave as soon as he wakes up in order to take a shower and enter into a state of purity.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
11) The Prohibition Of Buying And Selling In Masjids

It is forbidden to buy and sell in the Masjid. A Masjid is not built to be a store or marketplace; instead it is built for the remembrance of Allah, for establishing prayer, for educating Muslims about their religious affairs, and so on. In fact, if you see a man buying or selling anything in the Masjid, you should make a supplication against him, saying, “May Allah not make your trade profitable.” Abu Hurairah (R.A) reported that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “If you see someone buy or sell in the Masjid, then say, ‘May Allah not make your trade profitable.’…” [At-Tirmidhee, 1321]

Related Issue: Regarding the ruling for buying and selling in rooms or halls that are connected to the Masjid, or halls that are used for prayer, the Permanent Council (of Scholars in Saudi Arabia) issued this ruling: “If a room is specifically used for prayer, and if it is connected to the Masjid, it is not permissible to buy or sell in it, nor is it permissible to advertise products inside of it. The Prophet (Pbuh) indeed said, ‘If you see someone buy or sell in the Masjid, then say: May Allah not make your trade profitable….”‘

As for rooms, then we need to elaborate. If a room is within the enclosure of a Masjid, then it takes the ruling of a Masjid, and what we said about halls applies to that room. But if the room is outside the Masjid’s enclosure, it does not take the ruling of the Masjid, even if there is a door that connects it to the Masjid. This ruling is based on the fact that the Prophet’s house, in which ‘Aaisha 41 lived, had a door that was connected to the Masjid, yet his house did not take the same ruling as the Masjid.”

Question: In saying, “May Allah not make your trade profit-able,” should we distinguish between a person who knows the ruling for trading in the Masjid and a person who doesn’t know the ruling?

Answer: The plain meaning of the Hadeeth’s wording indicates that we should say the phrase both to a person who knows the ruling for trading in the Masjid and to a person who doesn’t know the ruling.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
12) The Prohibition Of Asking Or Making An Announcement In The Masjid About A Lost Possession

Allah’s Masjids are built for His remembrance, His glorification, the recitation of the Qur’an, and prayer; they are not built as places where people go to ask about their lost possessions. Abu Hurairah (R.A) related that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “Whoever hears a person ask or make an announcement in the Masjid about a lost possession, should say, ‘May Allah not return it to you,’ for Masjids were not built for this.” [At-Tirmidhee, 1321]

Therefore, upon seeing a person who is asking about a lost possession, you should say to him, “May Allah not return it to you.”

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
13) Speaking Loudly In The Masjid

While he was in the Masjid, Ka’ab Ibn Maalik (R.A) asked Ibn Abee Hadrad (R.A) to pay him back for a loan. In the ensuing discussion, they raised their voices, to the degree that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) heard them, even though he was in his home. He (Pbuh) went out to them, uncovering the barrier from his apartment. He (Pbuh) then called out, “O Ka’ab.” Ka’ab (R.A) said, “Here I am, answering your call, O Messenger of Allah (Pbuh).” He (Pbuh) said, “Remove (forgive) a part of this debt of yours,” after which he signaled that Ka’ab (R.A) should forgive Ibn Abee Hadrad (R.A) for half of the debt. Ka’ab (R.A) said, “I have indeed done so, O Messenger of Allah.” The Prophet (Pbuh) then said to Ibn Abee Hadrad (R.A), “Stand and pay him back.” [Muslim, 1558]

In another narration, As-Saaib Ibn Yazeed said, “I was standing in the Masjid when a man pelted me with a small pebble. When I looked around, [I saw that] it was ‘Umar Ibn Al-Khattaab (R.A). He (R.A) said, ‘Go and bring me these two [men].’ I brought them to him, and he (R.A) said, ‘Who are you two?’ Or he said, ‘Where are you two from?’ They said, ‘From the people of Taaif.’ He (R.A) said, ‘Had you been from the people of this land, I would have made you feel pain: You raise your voices in the Masjid of the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh)”‘ [Bukhaaree, 470]

Upon contemplating the two above-mentioned Ahadeeth, one might conclude that they are in apparent contradiction with one another. The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) did not reproach those who raised their voices in the Masjid; instead, he simply told Ka’ab (R.A) one of the two who raised their voices, to reduce the debt by one half. The Prophet (Pbuh) never delayed issuing a ruling after its necessary time; here the Prophet (Pbuh) had the opportunity to reproach them for raising their voices, yet he didn’t do so, which indicates that raising one’s voice in the Masjid is not forbidden. ‘Umar’s narration, on the other hand, indicates that it is Makrooh (disliked) to raise one’s voice in the Masjid. Possessing a noble character, ‘Umar (R.A) would not have reproached them had he not known some proof from the Prophet (Pbuh) hence his reproach holds the same weight as a Hadeeth that is ascribed to the Prophet (Pbuh). Perhaps the combined understanding of the two narrations can be explained by a saying of Maalik (in one of his two narrations): “A distinction must be made between one raising his voice for [imparting] knowledge, for [some] good [purpose], or for something that is necessary – which is all permissible – and between one raising his voice with clamor, [nonsense], and whatever is similar – which is all forbidden.”[Fathul-Baaree, 1/658]

Related Issue: The Permanent Council (of Scholars in Saudi Arabia) issued this ruling about begging for money: Unless one needs to do so, it is forbidden to beg for money, a ruling that applies to inside of the Masjid and to all other places. If a person asks for money because he really needs it to remove the hardship of poverty, if he does not lie when he gives others an account of his situation, and if he doesn’t harm other worshippers in the Masjid – by stepping over their necks while they are seated, by disturbing them while they are remembering Allah (Swt) by begging while the Imam is delivering a sermon, by begging them while they are learning beneficial knowledge, etc. – then what he is doing is permissible. ‘Abdur-Rahmaan Ibn Abu Bakr As-Siddeeq (R.A) related that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “Is there anyone among you who fed a poor person today?”

Abu Bakr (R.A) said, “As I entered the Masjid, I came across a man who was asking (for financial help or for food). I found a piece of bread in the hands of ‘Abdur-Rahmaan (R.A) (his son), and so I took it and handed it over to the man.” This Hadeeth proves that it is permissible to give charity in the Masjid and that when there is need, it is permissible to solicit people for financial help. But if a person doesn’t really need help, if he lies about his situation, or if he harms others in the way he solicits their help, then asking in his case is forbidden.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
14) The Prohibition Of Interlocking One’s Fingers When One Goes Out To The Masjid

It is established that on more than one occasion, both in the Masjid and elsewhere, the Prophet (Pbuh) interlocked his fingers; this suggests that it is categorically permissible for one to interlock his fingers. We will support this practice with two narrations. First, Abu Moosa (R.A) related that the Prophet (Pbuh) said, “Verily, a believer and another believer are like a single building – each part of it strengthens other parts of it,” and the Prophet, then interlocked his fingers.

Second, in a part of a longer Hadeeth in which the Prophet (Pbuh) forgot to pray two units of the ‘Eesha prayer, Abu Hurairah (R.A) said, “He (Pbuh) then led us in prayer, performing two units (while ‘Eesha prayer is four units), after which he (Pbuh) Sallam (i.e., said, ‘As-Salaamu ‘Alaikum Warahmatullah,’ signaling the end of the prayer). He then stood up to an erected piece of wood in the Masjid, and he (Pbuh) leaned on it, as if he was angry. He placed his right hand on his left [hand], and he interlocked his fingers. And he placed his right cheek on the back of his left hand…” [Muslim, 573]

However, another Hadeeth, likewise authentic, indicates that it is forbidden at certain times for one to interlock his fingers. Ka’ab Ibn ‘Ujrah (R.A) related that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “When one of you performs ablution (Wudoo) and performs it well, and then leaves, setting out toward the Masjid, then let him not interlock his fingers, for he is in prayer.” [Abu-Daawood, 562]

The combined meaning of the different narrations is this: As one is going out to the Masjid for prayer, he takes on the same ruling as a person who is praying – during prayer, it is forbidden for one to interlock his fingers – so it is forbidden for him to interlock his fingers during that period. But after the prayer is over, when one is no longer in the inviolable state of prayer, he may then interlock his fingers.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
15) The Permissibility Of Speaking About Lawful, Worldly Matters In The Masjid

There is no sin upon you if you speak to your brother about lawful, worldly matters in the Masjid. The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) did so, and while he was with his companions, they would speak in the Masjid, for which he gave them his [silent] approval.

There are a number narrations related concerning this issue. In one of them, Anas Ibn Maalik (R.A) said, “The Iqaamah for prayer was made, yet the Prophet (Pbuh) was speaking privately to a man on a side of the Masjid. He (Pbuh) did not stand up for prayer until the people had fallen asleep.’ [Muslim, 376] In another narration, Sammaak Ibn Harb said, “I asked Jaabir Ibn Samarah (R.A) ‘Would you sit in the company of the Messenger of Allah?’ He (R.A) said, ‘Yes, very often he wouldn’t stand from the spot on which he prayed the morning prayer (Fajr prayer) until the rising of the sun. Then when it rose, he would stand up. They would speak, discuss matters about Jaahiliyyah (times of ignorance, i.e., pre-Islamic times), and laugh. And he (Pbuh) would srnile.'”[Ahmad, 20333]

When you talk in the Masjid about worldly matters, you need to keep a few things in consideration. First, you should not disturb others or draw the attention of people around you who are praying, reciting the Qur’an, or learning knowledge. Second, it should not become a habit for you, whereby you always talk in the Masjid about worldly matters. Third, strictly avoid all prohibited sayings and deeds. Fourth, keep your discussion short and not too long.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
16) The Permissibility Of Eating And Drinking In The Masjid

It is permissible to eat or drink in the Masjid. The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) would eat in the Masjid, and his action is a proof of permissibility. ‘Abdullah Ibn Al-Haarith Ibn Juz Az-Zubaidee (R.A) said, “During the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) we would eat bread and meat in the Masjid.” [Ibn Maajah, 3300] However, if you eat or drink in the Masjid, you should be careful not to dirty the Masjid with crumbs, and you should clean up afterwards.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
17) The Permissibility Of Speaking Poetry In The Masjid

It is permissible to read poetry in the Masjid, but only if the verses read are of the lawful kind. When one reads poetry, the rules of common speech apply, meaning that he should avoid saying anything that is false or evil.

While in the Masjid and in the company of the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) Hassaan Ibn Thaabit (R.A) would read poetry – verses of praise for the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) and the believers, and verses in which he satirized the disbelievers and refuted their claims. In fact, the Prophet (Pbuh), encouraged Hassaan (R.A) to continue. Sa’eed Ibn Al¬Musayyib [Bukhaaree, 453] said, “‘Umar (R.A) was passing through the Masjid while Hassaan 4 was reading [poetry]. Hassaan (R.A) then said [addressing ‘Umar (R.A)], ‘I would read poetry in the Masjid, and in it was he (i.e., the Prophet-*) who is better than you. [An-Nassaaee, 716] Hassaan (R.A) then turned to Abu Hurairah (R.A) and said, ‘I ask you, by Allah, did you hear the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) say: Defend me (with verses in which you refute the disbelievers). O Allah, help him (help Hassaan) with Ar-Roohul Qudus (Jibreel (A.S)).’ Abu Hurairah (R.A) answered, ‘Yes [, I did hear the Prophet (Pbuh) say that to you].'”[Muslim, 2485]

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
18) The Permissibility Of Playing With Spears Or Anything Similar In The Masjid

‘Aaisha (R.A) said, “One day, I saw the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) at the door of my apartment, and people from Habashah (Ethiopia) were meanwhile playing in the Masjid (the door to her apartment was connected to the Masjid). The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) covered me with his robe, and I watched them play.” In another narration, she (R.A) said, “The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) entered upon me, and with me were two young girls who were singing a song of Bi’aath (i.e., of Bedouins, who would sing such a song on the day of battle; its theme would generally revolve around bravery and the feats of battle). He (Pbuh) lied down on the mattress and turn his face [away]. Abu Bakr (R.A) entered and reproached me, saying, ‘The singing (or the flute noises) of Shaitaan in the presence of the Prophet (Pbuh) The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) approached him and said, ‘Leave them [be].’ When he (Pbuh) became inattentive [to what was happening around him], I signaled for them (the two girls) to leave, and they then left. It was a day of ‘Eed. The As-Soodaan (i.e., blacks from Ethiopia) were playing with (armor made of leather) and spears. I either asked the Prophet (Pbuh) [to let me watch them] or he (Pbuh) said, “Do you desire to watch?’

I said, ‘Yes,’ and he made me stand behind him, with my cheek on his cheek, while he said, ‘Begin, 0′ children of Arfudah (referring to the people of Habashah, Ethiopia).’ This continued until I became bored, when he (Pbuh) said, ‘Is that enough for you.’

I said, ‘Yes,’ and he (Pbuh) then said, “Then go.” [Muslim, 892]
They were playing on ‘Eed, a day of festivity, play, and happiness. And since their play consisted of training for fighting, the Prophet (Pbuh) did not forbid them from playing; to the contrary, he ordered them to play. They were not simply playing a game; they were also training and practicing to fight.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
19) It Is Recommended To Adorn Oneself For The Jumu’ah prayer And For The Two Eid prayers

You should, based on what is encouraged in the Shariah, wear beautiful clothes to adorn yourself with for the Jumu’ah prayer and for the two ‘Eed prayers. ‘Abdullah Ibn `Umar (R.A) said, “Umar Ibn Al-Khattaab (R.A) saw at the door of the Masjid a two-piece garment that was striped with silk. He said, ‘0 Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) would that you bought this and wore it on the day of Jumu’ah and for delegation (Pbuh) when they come to you [from abroad]. The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “Verily, only he wears this who has no share for himself in the Hereafter… “‘ [Muslim, 2068]

The Prophet (Pbuh) did not reproach ‘Umar (R.A) because he wanted him to wear a beautiful garment for Jumu’ah and for the approach of delegations; he (Pbuh) reproached ‘Umar (R.A) for wanting him to wear a garment that was partially made of silk. Hence, we can correctly conclude that it is recommended for one to adorn himself on three occasions – the day of Jumu’ah (Friday), the two ‘Eeds, and the occasion of welcoming a delegation.

To fully adorn yourself for the Jumu’ah prayer, you should anoint yourself with some perfume or oils. Salmaan Al-Faarisee (R.A) related that the Prophet (Pbuh) said, “No man takes a shower on the day of Jumu’ah, purifies himself as best as he is able to, anoints himself with some of his oils, or applies to himself some of the perfume of his home, then goes out without parting two people (who are sitting together), then prays what is written for him, then listens when the Imam speaks -except that he is forgiven for what transpired between that time and the last Jumu’ah.” [Ahmad, 23198]

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
20) The Prohibition Of Leaving The Masjid After The Call To prayer Is Made

When the call to prayer is made and you are inside of the Masjid, it is Makrooh (disliked) for you to leave, unless you have an excuse, such as the need to renew your ablution (Wudoo). Abu Ash-Sha’thaa said, “We were sitting in the Masjid with Abu Hurairah (R.A) when the Mu’adhin performed the call to prayer. A man stood up and left the Masjid, walking. Meanwhile, Abu Hurairah (R.A) followed him with his gaze until he exited from the Masjid. Abu Hurairah then said, “As for him, he has indeed disobeyed Abul-Qaasim (the Prophet) (Pbuh) [Muslim, 655] This narration holds the same weight as a narration from the Prophet (Pbuh) because Abu Hurairah (R.A) would not rule based on his opinion in such a matter, so he (R.A) surely based it on what he (R.A) learned from the Prophet (Pbuh). Therefore, if you are inside of the Masjid when the call to prayer is made, it is forbidden for you to leave it until you perform the obligatory prayer, unless you have a valid excuse. When a person leaves after Adhaan (call to prayer) without an excuse, he might become preoccupied in something, so that he is not able to return and pray with the congregation; hence his leaving becomes the cause of him missing the congregational prayer.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
21) It is Sunnah To Wear Shoes Inside of Masjids

It is related in various narrations that the Prophet (Pbuh) would pray in his shoes; it is even related that he (Pbuh), ordered others to perform prayer with their shoes on. Anas Ibn Maalik (R.A) was once asked, “Did the Prophet (Pbuh)  pray with his shoes on?” He answered, “Yes.”[Muslim, 255] Abu Sa’eed Al-Khudree (R.A) gave this account: “While the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) was leading his Companions in prayer, he took off his shoes and placed them to his left. When the people saw that, they took off their shoes, so when the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) completed his prayer, he (Pbuh) said, “What caused you to remove your shoes?’

They said, ‘We saw you cast off your shoes, so we cast off our – shoes.’ The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “Verily, Jibreel (A.S) had come to me and informed me that there was filth on them (or he (Pbuh) said, ‘impurity on them’).”‘

And he (Pbuh) said, “When one of you comes to the Masjid, let him look [at his shoes]. If he sees filth or impurity on his shoes, then let him wipe them [clean] and then pray in them.”

Ahmad’s narration of the Hadeeth is worded thus: “When one of you comes to the Masjid, then let him turn over his shoes and look at them. If he sees any impurity on them, then let him wipe them on the earth and then pray in them.” [Abu Daawood, 650]

Shaikhul-Islam Ibn Taymiyyah said, “Praying in shoes is Sunnah; the Prophet (Pbuh) ordered [Muslims] to apply [that Sunnah] and he ordered them to rub their shoes on the earth when they find any impurities on them, because the earth is [sufficient] purification for them. This is the correct of the two scholarly views in this issue. That the Prophet (Pbuh) and his Companions (R.A) prayed in their shoes along with the fact that they prostrated on earth that was trodden by their shoes – all goes to prove that the bottom of shoes are pure, even though they would go with their shoes to Al-Hash (a place that is specifically meant for people to go to in order to relieve themselves) in order to pass stool. Then, if they saw any trace of impurity on their shoes, they would rub them on the earth, and as a result their shoes became purified.”

Related Issue: Nowadays, Masjids have become carpeted, and it has become customary for people to avoid entering the Masjid with their shoes or sandals. Therefore, even if people are keen to preserve and apply the Prophet’s Sunnah, they should not enter Masjids with their shoes or sandals on; otherwise, in trying to do a good deed, they may unintentionally cause harm. Most of the masses are ignorant of this Sunnah, and if they see someone enter the Masjid with his shoes on, they will probably become angry, reproach him, raise their voices, and perhaps even utter obscenities. Furthermore, one must consider how his shoes or sandals will track dirt onto carpets that people take great care to keep clean.
If you want to apply the Prophet’s Sunnah of praying in shoes, pray with them on in your house, when you go out for a picnic, when you are on a journey, or when you go to a Masjid wherein people customarily pray in their shoes and sandals.

Book Of manners > The Etquettes Of Attending The Masjid
22) The Manners Of Attending The Masjid For Women

As long as a woman perpetrates no sin in the process, she should not be prevented from going to the Masjid. This ruling is clearly expressed in the Hadeeth of Ibn `Umar (R.A) in which the Prophet (Pbuh) said, “When a woman asks one of you for permission to go to the Masjid, then do not prevent her (from goingr).” [Muslim, 442]

The Permanent Council (of Scholars in Saudi Arabia) issued this ruling: “It is permissible for women to pray in Masjid. If a woman asks, her husband permission to go to the Masjid, he has no right to prevent her, so long as she is properly dressed – meaning, no part of her body that is Haram for others to see is uncover¬ed…(The council listed some proofs from the Qur’an and Sunnah, after which they continue.) These texts clearly prove that, as long as a woman adheres to Islamic manners in her attire, avoiding any adornment that will incite attraction and tempt people who have weak Eemaan (faith), she should not be prevented from praying in the Masjid. And if she is upon a condition in which she tempts the people of evil and people who have doubts in their hearts, she should be prevented from entering the Masjid; before that even, she should be prevented from leaving her home and from going to public places…”

In regard to going to the Masjid, a woman differs from a man in various ways:

a) She Must Not Wear Perfume Or Adorn Herself In Such A Way As To Cause Temptation
For example, she should not wear enticing clothes or an anklet or . anything similar. If she does any of the above, she should be prevented from going to the Masjid. As for perfume, there is a Hadeeth that mentions its ruling. Zainab (R.A) the wife of ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ood (R.A) said, “The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said to us (to women), “When one of you [female Muslims] goes to the Masjid, then do not touch any perfume. ” [Muslim, 443]

Abu Hurairah (R.A) reported that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “Whatever woman has used Bakhoor (a kind of perfume that is absorbed through pleasant-smelling smoke), then let her not attend with us the last ‘Eesha jprayed.” [Muslim, 444]

The guiding principle in this matter is that whenever a woman beautifies or adorns herself in such a way as to incite temptation and lust, she should be prevented from going to the Masjid, so as to block off all doors to evil.

b) Menstruating Women And Women Experiencing Post-Natal Bleeding Must Not Stay In The Masjid
A menstruating woman, a woman experiencing post-natal bleeding, and a person who is Junub (i.e., in a state of major impurity, which usually occurs after one engages in sexual intercourse but before one takes a shower) – they are all prohibited from entering the Masjid, unless they are just passing through. Allah (Swt) said: “Nor when you are in a state of Janaba (i.e., in a state of sexual impurity and have not yet taken a bath) except when traveling on the road (without enough water, or just passing through a mosque).” (Qur’an 4:43)

‘Aaisha (R.A) said, “The Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said to me, ‘Hand me the Khumrah (what a person prays on, for instance, a mat) from the Masjid.’
I said, ‘Verily, I am menstruating.’ He (Pbuh) said, ‘Indeed your menstruation is not in your hand (hence she was required not to sit or remain in the Masjid, but simply to pick up a Khumrah).” [Ahmad, 23664]
‘Aaisha’s saying, “Verily, I am menstruating,” proves that a menstruating woman – and, by analogy, a woman experiencing post-natal bleeding – neither enters the Masjid nor remains therein, unless her situation falls under the above-mentioned exception. By entering the Masjid, a menstruating woman – and, by analogy – a woman experiencing post-natal bleeding – can sully a part of the Masjid with the impurity of her blood.

Related Issue: A Mustahaadah woman, a woman who continues to bleed after her normal period for menstruation is over (so if a woman normally bleeds for seven days, and if she is still bleeding ten days after her first day of menstruation, she is called, ‘Mustahaadah’), may enter the Masjid; in fact, she may even perform ‘Aitikaaf (staying in the Masjid for worship) therein. Nevertheless, she must be careful not to dirty the Masjid with the impurity of her blood. ‘Aaisha (R.A) related that, “Some of the Mothers of the Believers performed ‘Aitikaaf while they were Mustahaadah.” [Bukhaaree, 311]

c) Praying Behind The Men Of The Congregation And Not Mixing With Them
The rows of women in a Masjid are behind the rows of men, and the further a woman is from men, the better it is for her. Abu Hurairah (R.A) reported that the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) said, “The best of rows for men is the first one, and worst of them is the last one. The best of rows for women is the last one, and the worst of them is the first one.” [Muslim, 440]

When men are in close proximity to women, their minds might become distracted through temptation and desire, and they will not pray with concentration and a presence of mind and heart. And that is why the Shariah encourages men to be at a distance from women in the Masjid.

Even after he finished leading the people in prayer, the Prophet (Pbuh) made sure that men and women remained separated. When he finished his prayer, he would remain in the spot he prayed in for a short while, so as to allow the women to leave before the men, and to set out to their homes before the men reached them at the entrance of the Masjid. Umm Salamah (R.A) the wife of the Prophet (Pbuh) related that, “During the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) as soon as women would make Tasleem (say ‘Assalaamu ‘Alaikum Wa-Rahmatullah,’ signaling the end of prayer) from a prescribed prayer, they would stand [to leave]; meanwhile, the Messenger of Allah (Pbuh) and those men who prayed with him would remain for a period that Allah it willed (i.e., for a short while). Then, when the Prophets stood up [to leave], the men stood up [as well].” [Ahmad, 26001] Today too, then, men should remain for a short while after the prayer, so as to allow women to leave; and women should not delay but should instead return quickly to their homes. But if the women’s exit is at a distance from the exit of men (as is common in many of today’s Masjids), and no mixing occurs by everyone leaving at once, then men may leave immediately and women may wait a while in their place of prayer. Since the reason behind the ruling in this issue – mixing between the sexes – is not present, the ruling no longer applies. And Allah (Swt) knows best.

Related Issue: If the prayer-hall of women is separate from the main prayer-hall for men, then the best of rows for women becomes the first row, and the worst of them becomes the last row. The reason why the Prophet (Pbuh) stated the opposite is no longer applicable when men and women pray in different rooms; the front row, therefore, returns to its status of superiority.